《Alpha鈥檚 Second Chance Mate (Sidonie & Carlyle)》


 Chapter 1

    The bad news.


    Sidonie¡¯s POV


    ¡°Donnie, get back here!¡± My father yelled as I stormed toward the door that led out of the living room.


    My mother stood beside him, her lips pressed into a firm line and her brown eyes red at me.


    The very brown eyes I had inherited from her.


    ¡°No, I will not!¡± I screamed back at him, baring my teeth in anger. ¡°I cannot believe you two!¡±


    ¡°What exactly can you not believe?¡± Mom asked, folding her arms. She only did that when she was


    done with my antics and from the look on her face, she certainly was fed up.


    That made two of us.


    I was fed up with my parents constantly thinking they could make every single decision on my behalf!


    ¡°How could you two marry me off without my consent?! That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s so old school! Nobody does


    that shit anymore!¡±


    ¡°You will watch yournguage, youngdy!¡± Dad snarled, pointing at me menacingly. I didn¡¯t care. I was


    too damned angry to care. ¡°We made that decision in your best interest! The Alpha of Alphas has


    asked that you be his bride. It is an honor, Sidonie!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about honor!¡± I snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. What about my true mate? What


    about experiencing that? What happens when my true matees along?¡±


    ¡°Honey, not everyone gets to meet their mates.¡± My mother said, her brown eyes softening slightly.


    ¡°That rarely happens these days. Marrying the Alpha is the best way to secure your future.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just because it didn¡¯t happen to you two, doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen to me!¡± I hissed. ¡°This is totally


    unfair! I don¡¯t even know him!¡±


    ¡°You will eventually!¡± Dad said, throwing his hands up in the air as if that fixed everything. ¡°We¡¯ve set up


    a meeting and you two can finally meet each other¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t want to,¡± I said as defiantly as I could, my ck hair whipping all over the ce. It had always


    been my dream to meet my true mate. To feel the bond, that special pull that everyone yearned for.


    I wanted love and passion and madness and everything in between! Not some stone-cold betrothal to a


    wolf I didn¡¯t even know. Alpha of Alphas my foot!


    ¡°How could you make such a decision for me?¡± I asked, lowering my voice as tears stung the corner of


    my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be happy, Dad? I want a mate.¡±


    My parents exchanged nces, and I could see a vein pop in my father¡¯s neck. He raised a hand and


    pointed in the direction of my room.


    ¡°Go to your room. Your mother and I will be here when you¡¯re calmer and able to think rationally!¡±


    I fixed him a re, and nced at the door that led out of the house, wishing I could just tug it open


    and disappear. If they never saw me again, they couldn¡¯t marry me off to some idiot. But my father


    would most likely catch up with me. His wolf was strong despite the white strands that covered his


    head. He would catch me, and I¡¯d be in serious trouble.


    My shoulders fell and angrily, I stomped into my room, resisting the urge to flip them in the middle when


    I mmed the door close.


    I flopped face down on my bed, frustrated and angry with everything. I was a good girl. I had been a


    good girl all my life. I had obeyed their every demand, their every want. Why couldn¡¯t they just allow me


    to have the one thing I wanted? To find my true mate.


    What was the point of being such a good daughter if they weren¡¯t going to let me have my wish?


    I sat up, pursing my lips in thought. The wind rushed in gently through my open window, ruffling my


    hair. I nced at it to see the slightly dark sky. It was evening and while young people my age were


    having the time of their lives, I was fuming over being betrothed to some dude.


    ¡°I might as well enjoy my freedom while I still can,¡± I muttered, jumping to my feet. An idea slowly


    formed in my head and I grinned. It would be the perfect revenge on my parents.


    And the perfect way for me to let loose for once in my life.


    ****


    I tugged at the hem of my skimpy dress as I walked into the club. It was a short ck thing that hugged


    my frame tight and ended just beneath my backside. I had managed to do a little bit of makeup and I


    felt every bit like a goddess.


    The club¡¯s loud music rushed through my head as well as the many scents that filled the air. A


    combination of humans and werewolves.


    But one scent was distinct. A scent of wood and pine that made my wolf purr with desire.


    Trying to ignore the heady scent, I walked to the bar.


    ¡°A ss of bourbon,¡± I told the bartender, who nodded briskly and grabbed a ss.


    I nced around me, feeling nervous and excited at the same time. The n was to find someone to


    spend the night with. If I was going to be forced into a marriage against my will, then I was going to do


    something for myself.


    I was going to give out my virginity freely.


    The bartender slid the ss across the counter and I picked it up, staring at the liquid inside it. The


    scent of wood and pine grew stronger. I felt drunk on it and I hadn¡¯t even sipped alcohol. My wolf


    purred again and goosebumps littered my skin. A presence appeared behind me.


    I shuddered, dropping the ss on the counter before it slipped from my hands, and looked up at the


    intruder.


    The first thing I noticed was his eyes. Blue and violet orbs stared down at me and damn, he was s*xy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Bourbon a little too strong for you?¡± His deep, husky voice rumbled in my ears.

 Chapter 2

    Mates!


    Sidonie POV


    He was mesmerizing.


    His dark hair fell in waves down his neck, a few strands framed his chiseled face, his jawline sharp


    enough, I could swear it could cut paper. He had a pointed nose that gave him a refined appearance


    and there were his lips.


    They looked soft yet firm and I found myself swallowing in anticipation. He was huge. Huge even for a


    normal werewolf, that I suspected that he had to be an Alpha or the Beta of a pack. There was a rather


    commandeering air around him that made my knees weaken. I could imagine him ordering me to go on


    my knees.


    And I would dly do just that.


    His brows raised, and my face med in embarrassment. Shoot! He had asked a question and instead


    of responding all I had done was eye-rape him.


    ¡°I-I can handle strong things,¡± I mumbled, ncing at my drink, trying to stop my wolf from pacing


    around endlessly in my head. I couldn¡¯t get his scent out of my head.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He hummed, and I could swear that his chest rumbled. He reached for my drink, lifting it to


    his lips, his eyes dancing with mischief. I watched as he took a slow sip and nodded before stretching


    the ss towards my lips. ¡°Open up.¡±


    Like a wanton fool, I obeyed. My lips parted of their own ord, allowing him to slip the ss between


    my lips. In a sh, his free hand grabbed my hair, holding my head in ce as he made me drink the


    bourbon.


    My eyes widened in surprise but he didn¡¯t let go, tightening his hold on my hair. ¡°Drink it all. All of it.¡±


    My thighs grew slick at his orders and I closed my eyes, feeling the pleasurable burn of the drink as it


    rushed down my throat. I swallowed every single drop and let out a tiny moan when he pulled the ss


    away.


    Holy! That was hot. That was way too hot. Perhaps, I ought to find someone else. Someone who didn¡¯t


    make my blood boil and bubble the way he did.


    And I didn¡¯t even know his name.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He praised as he stepped away, and I panted helplessly. ¡°You can handle me.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about handling you?¡± I tried to sound flirty but my voice came out breathless


    instead.


    He chuckled at the sound and leaned closer until his warm breath caressed my lips. ¡°Is that a no?¡±


    Mate!


    My wolf snapped somewhere in the far distance but my mind was too damned foggy to process shit. All


    I could think of was the stranger before me. His eyes narrowed in confusion for a brief moment but it


    was gone when he blinked.


    ¡°What will it be, pumpkin?¡± He hummed, strong long fingers cupping my jaw. ¡°Do you want me to go?


    Or do you want me to kiss you?¡±


    I moaned, gripping the shirt he wore to draw him closer. Blood rushed through my ears as I took a


    deeper whiff of his addicting scent.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I cried shamelessly, eager for him to touch me. ¡°Please.¡±


    He growled, low in his throat, and captured my lips with his. His mouth was demanding, roughly


    plundering the corners of my mouth with his tongue while his hands ran down my body. He swallowed


    a moan that slipped out of me when he grabbed my backside and squeezed.


    Yes. I thought, arching under his touch. Yes, please.


    He pulled away and I remained pliant in his arms, wishing he would kiss me again. His eyes ran down


    my face, and then to my breasts as they heaved and threatened to pop out of my dress.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He whispered, taking my hand.


    As if entranced, I followed his lead out of the club. If my mother were here, she would have screamed


    at me for following a stranger. Yet I felt safe with him, somehow.


    He hailed a cab that drove us to a nearby hotel. After a long twenty minutes of sorting out the room with


    the receptionist, my s*xy stranger led me up the stairs and into the room he had booked for us.


    I had barely closed the door behind us when his lips descended on me again. I eagerly met his


    demands, enjoying the feel of his tongue against mine. A nimble hand reached for the zipper of my


    dress behind me dragging it down. The dress pooled to my waist, freeing my breasts.


    He pulled away then, letting out a growl when he saw my breasts.


    ¡°F*ck, they¡¯re perfect.¡± He whispered, cupping one of my mounds. My nipples tightened under his gaze


    and I gasped when his fingers closed around them and pinched. ¡°You¡¯re perfect.¡±


    He closed his wet hot mouth around my nipple and I threw my head back in pleasure.


    ¡°Oh,¡­ That felt so good.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He panted, pulling me toward the bed. ¡°On your back, now.¡± Hemanded.


    Definitely has to be an Alpha of a pack, my mind submitted through the swirling emotions I was feeling.


    Iid on my back, watching him rip off his clothing. His shirt came off, revealing a gleaming muscr


    chest that rippled with each movement he made.


    ¡°Ah, hell.¡± He cursed as he undid his belt and shrugged off his pants. ¡°I want to draw this out, I want to


    make you even wetter but f*ck!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, panting in anticipation when he dropped to his knees on the bed, towering above


    me. His hard member jutted out proudly, and I blushed. Did he know? This was my first time?


    His fingers gripped my panties and pulled tighter until the flimsy fabric snapped apart. I was bare under


    his gaze. I wanted to hide, but the look on his face, the way his eyes turned a fierce golden color as he


    stared down at me made me tremble with need.


    He let out a growl and positioned himself right at my entrance. My walls clenched and unclenched and I


    moaned as he rubbed himself against me. ¡°F*ck me. I cannot hold back.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I whispered, holding his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, please.¡±


    His fangs bared at that moment. In a sh, he buried himself balls deep into my wet tight flesh and


    everything around me turned white hot with pleasure.

 Chapter 3

    Rejected.


    Sidonie¡¯s POV


    I woke up feeling ecstatic. The smell of wood and pines filled the air, gently teasing my nose. There


    was a huge weight pressing down on me but I didn¡¯t mind it. How could I mind the weight of my mate


    against me? It was the best feeling ever. My eyes fluttered open to see his arm bearing down on me. It


    was huge and muscr and at certain intervals, he would tighten his grip around me as if afraid I would


    run off.


    Oh my gosh!


    So this was what it felt like. To be wanted. To have a mate. I had realized it sometime during the night.


    We had gone at it like rabbits several times and all my wolf had ranted about all through was how he


    was my mate. Our mate.


    I turned my face to look at him.


    His hair was tousled and a good part of it fell over his face. His eyes were closed and he had a satisfied


    smile ying across his lips. He looked so adorable. I reached for his face, running my fingers lightly


    over his nose and jaw. He was so strong. So virile and totally mine!


    Ha! Not even the Alpha of Alphas could beat this. Now I had an excuse to slip out of the silly marriage.


    I was sure my mate would not see me married to anyone else but him. A deep rumbling sound drew my


    attention back to my mate. His chest heaved and his hand gripped me tighter. And then in that


    wonderful moment, his eyes opened.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted, grinning widely.


    Blue and violet orbs stared at me in confusion and then suddenly, so quickly, he was off the bed,


    searching for his clothes. I frowned at the sight. Did he not feel the pull? Was I the only one who knew


    we were mates?


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± I asked, sitting up from the bed. I winced when a slight pain drifted from my thighs. I


    was sore. Very sore.


    He grunted in response, not looking at me. I watched him yank on his pants and reach for his ripped


    shirt.


    ¡°When will I see you again?¡±


    He looked up from the shirt finally, cocking his head at me. ¡°You won¡¯t. This was a mistake. We had too


    much to drink¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªIt wasn¡¯t the drink and you know it!¡± I yelled, suddenly feeling very cornered. How the hell did he not


    know we were mates? How on earth could he not feel the bond, the intoxicating pull? ¡°We¡¯re mates.


    You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel it?¡±


    For a long while, all he did was stare at me and then with a growl, he stomped to the side of the bed


    and cupped my face in his jaw. ¡°Mate or not,st night was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡° My voice trailed off, not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°I reject you.¡± He said suddenly, and my heart stopped beating for a second.¡°I reject you as my mate.¡±


    A searing pain exploded in my chest and I doubled over, cing my palm over it. I gasped as the pain


    only intensified. Feebly, I looked up at him. He had a hand over his chest, wincing. He must have felt it


    too, the pain.


    But it was only momentary. His eyes regarded me coldly and without so much as a word, he walked out


    of the room, shirtless and leaving a huge vacuum in my heart.


    ****


    I spent the days that followed, moping around. I had gone home that afternoon when the hotel staff


    came in to tell me I had used up my payment. I didn¡¯t remember how I¡¯d gotten home. I didn¡¯t care. All I


    could think about, all I could hear were his words.


    I reject you as my mate.


    Why? Was I not good enough? Had I done something to hurt him? I thought love and affection came


    with the mate bond. So why did I feel neither? Why did I feel broken and depressed and empty?


    I turned on my bed, letting the tears slip down the sides of my eyes. My room was dark. I hadn¡¯t


    opened the window in days. What was the point of seeing the light of the day when my mate didn¡¯t


    deem me worthy to be his?


    What was the point of living anyway?


    The door to my room opened slightly, and my mother¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°Sidonie?¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond and I heard her sigh. Her footsteps grew nearer until she stood beside my bed.


    ¡°Honey?¡± She called softly. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I mumbled, burying my face deeper into my pillow. I couldn¡¯t tell them my mate had rejected


    me. I didn¡¯t want to give them the satisfaction of gloating that they had tried to protect me from that but I


    had been too stubborn.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been yourself in three weeks.¡± Mom continued. ¡°Is this all because of the marriage? It is


    all for your good.¡±


    Yeah, thanks, Mom. I could see that, I thought dryly. I didn¡¯t care much. If the Alpha of Alphas wanted a


    bride, then of course he would get one. A partly living bride.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be meeting him today.¡± My mom said and that had my attention. ¡°You can¡¯t look like a vampire


    when you do, so get up, let¡¯s get you ready.¡±


    Today? I turned to look at my mom, blinking the tears that threatened to fall away. My mate had


    rejected me, I wanted to tell her. I felt so awful. I felt so¡­ empty.


    But she turned away from me before I could say a word and the moment was lost. Sullenly, I watched


    her march to my window and throw it open. Sunlight streamed into the room, and my mother pped in


    satisfaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Now get up! We have to get you into the shower and fix that hair. It looks like it hasn¡¯t been washed in


    days!¡± She eximed excitedly.


    At least one of us was happy, I thought sadly and reluctantly sat up on the bed, grumbling under my


    breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Ready to end it all.


    Sidonie¡¯s POV


    I stepped out of the cab, feeling like crap. But at the very least, I didn¡¯t look like one. Mom had dressed


    me in a new outfit, a blue skater dress that she had imed looked amazing on me.


    I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I walked into the Cafe where I was to meet my betrothed. It was a cutesy ce, with the most amazing


    baked goods on disy. I made a mental note to buy them when this date was done. Stuffing my face


    with pastries sounded like a very good way to fill the vacuum in my heart.


    I sighed, ncing around the cafe. Why couldn¡¯t we just FaceTime or something? Why on earth did I


    have to see him physically? My lips curled sadly and I shook my head.


    Don¡¯t you dare cry, Sidonie. Not in public.


    Sniffing, I fished out the card mom had given me before I left home. It stated the table number where


    we were to meet and his name.


    Carlyle.


    I approached one of the waiters and showed them the card. ¡°I¡¯d like to go to this table please?¡±


    The man read through, nodded, and pointed towards the end of the cafeteria. ¡°Last booth on the right.¡±


    Last booth? Whoever this Alpha of the Alpha was, he really must like his privacy. I trudged toward the


    booth and then a very familiar scent tickled my nose. The scent of wood and pines.


    The searing pain of rejection shot through my veins and I mped my teeth down on my lips, trying to


    remind myself of all the many reasons why I shouldn¡¯t cry.


    I approached the booth where my betrothed sat. He had dark hair. Wavy dark hair. My eyes narrowed.


    The scent of my ex-mate grew stronger and a gasp slipped from my lips when he looked up.


    Blue and violet eyes blinked right at me.


    It was him.


    Sure, he was dressed differently. In a blue shirt that had a few of its buttons undone, revealing his


    marvelous chest. But it was him.


    My betrothed was the very same male that had brutally ripped my heart right out of my chest and


    stomped on it three weeks ago. He hadn¡¯t cared what severing the mate bond would do to me. He


    hadn¡¯t cared if I lived or not in the past three weeks.


    And that was the male I was to marry?


    His eyes widened as he took me in and then they narrowed into slits. He rose to his feet, gritting his


    teeth angrily. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked, looking back to see if he was referring to anyone else.


    ¡°Are you stalking me? Is that it?¡±


    If I thought his rejection had hurt, his usation made it worse.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± I said feebly, feeling my tongue grow heavy with embarrassment.


    He stepped closer and the pain, the emptiness I had felt in the past few days, eased up at his


    presence. He was the tribtion in my flesh. And yet, he was the cure.


    It was maddening.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I told you,¡± he hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t f**king want you! Do you need me to spell it out for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°¨CF**k! You¡¯re damned annoying! I don¡¯t want you. I don¡¯t f**king need you. Quit pestering me and quit


    stalking me! If you had any bit of sense, you would f**king understand that!¡±


    And the pain was back with those cruel words. I stepped away from him, tears sliding down my cheek


    in streams. I nced around to see everyone watching us and the world came crashing down on my


    shoulders.


    I had been humiliated.


    By none other than my mate.


    Iughed in derision at myself and did the one thing I could think of.


    I ran.


    ****


    I walked down the huge bridge in the city, staring down at the river that pooled beneath it. The vacuum


    in my heart seemed to have grown bigger after that encounter.


    Some part of me had hoped that my betrothed would treat me better. That Alpha Carlyle would care for


    me and would alleviate the pain that came from my mate¡¯s rejection.


    Seeing they were the same person shattered that hope hard against the ground. He was cruel. He was


    horrid. If I married him, he would make my life a living hell.


    Not like it was any better.


    I stopped walking down the bridge, eyes fixed on the water. To passersby, I most likely looked like I was


    enjoying the view.


    They couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    My eyes watered as I contemted the action I was about to take. I had spent thest three weeks,


    contemting suicide. The burning pain in my bones was too much to bear. It was too much for me to


    handle.


    I had hoped that my betrothed would change that and if he imed me, then I would be free of this


    pain.


    But now?


    I¡¯d rather die than be bound to that jackass forever. If he could manage to look that fine, to look as if he


    didn¡¯t feel the pain that tortured me, then he truly did not care about me.


    How could I trust my life into the hands of a man who treated his mate, who treated me like dirt? I


    shook my head, wiping the tears that slid down my cheeks quickly.


    He did not deserve my tears. He was a horrible, horrid person who did not deserve an ounce of my


    tears.


    I took a deep breath, summoning the courage to toss myself over the bridge. I closed my eyes, feeling


    sorry for my parents. If I had been a perfect daughter, perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I would


    never have met Carlyle at the club if I didn¡¯t sneak out. That would have spared me the rejection.


    But then, I never would have known the kind of person he was. The cruel bitter person he was beneath


    all that good looks. He didn¡¯t deserve me.


    My eyes flew open and I grabbed the ledge of the bridge ready to hurl myself over when suddenly the


    world turned slightly blurry, tilted on its axis and everything went dark.

 Chapter 5

    Pregnant and abandoned.


    Sidonie¡¯s POV


    A loud beeping sound filled my ears as I slowly became aware of my surroundings. I groaned at the


    annoying sound, shaking my head to get it out. There was a low murmur and then I felt someone touch


    my head.


    I hissed at the pain and my eyes flew open, ready to fight whoever it was.


    A man was wearing a white coat, looming above me. The pair of stethoscopes hanging around his


    neck made me calm down. Behind him was a nurse holding a metal tray and some cotton wool.


    Pain drifted down my temple again and I directed my attention back to the doctor. What the hell was he


    doing?


    Scratch that, what was I doing here?


    Last I recalled, I was on the bridge. My body didn¡¯t feel wet, so I doubted I had jumped into the river.


    So how exactly had I gotten here?


    ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re awake.¡± He said with a smile and stepped back. ¡°We¡¯d been worried you had suffered


    a fatal blow. But your head seems fine. Only a bruise and that should heal in a day or two.¡±


    I frowned at him and tried to sit up. He grabbed my arms and propped me against the bed headboard.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured hoarsely. ¡°What happened? How did I get here?¡±


    ¡°A group of people rushed you in.¡± The nurse replied, walking to a bin in the wardroom to throw the


    cotton wool. She sounded unimpressed. ¡°They saw you faint on the bridge and brought you here.¡±


    I gripped my head, trying to think through the headache that slowly arose. I had fainted? How? Why? It


    didn¡¯t seem likely that I would faint just like that. I was a werewolf, I had a lot more resilience than half


    the humans on the.


    Yet I had fainted.


    Had it been because of Carlyle? Maybe the pain he caused me had made me weak.


    ¡°When¡­¡± I croaked. ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Some three hours ago.¡± The doctor supplied.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I mumbled and swung my legs to the side of the bed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You need to be careful!¡± The nurse yelled suddenly, and I looked at her, face marred in confusion. It


    was just a bruise on my head. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to go around ramming my head into every wall I


    saw.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, unsure of what exactly was going on.


    The doctor and nurse exchanged nces, and I felt dread fill my stomach. Why were they acting


    strange? Was something wrong with me? Did they know I had been nning to jump off the bridge?


    ¡°Is there a problem?!¡± I asked, getting rmed by their secrecy.


    The doctor cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°Do you know you¡¯re pregnant, Miss?¡±


    I stared at him nkly, then as his words dawned on me, my eyes widened in shock. ¡°I¡¯m what?!¡±


    ¡°I told you she didn¡¯t know!¡± The nurse said, sounding rather proud of herself. I red at her and she


    red right back.


    What in the world was going on?! How was I pregnant? I¡¯d only had s*x once in my entire life and¡­ No!


    No way! I could not be carrying Carlyle¡¯s baby!


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled, shaking visibly. ¡°I can¡¯t be pregnant. I can¡¯t. Not his baby.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s eyes softened and she came to my side, covering my hand with hers. ¡°Breathe, okay? It¡¯s


    not the end of the world.¡±


    It was! I wanted to tell her. It was the end of my world. It meant I had to live now. I couldn¡¯t kill the baby.


    I could not drown myself either.


    Hell, how would I exin this to my parents? They would lose their heads! Mom would be so


    disappointed with me. I covered my face with my palm, sobbing into it.


    What about Carlyle? I shuddered at the thought. If he found out I was pregnant with his child, there


    would be no escaping the betrothal. He would demand a marriage with me and my parents would


    dly give me up to save face.


    He could never find out. I had to find a way to disappear off to a ce he would never find me. I didn¡¯t


    want to be bound to him ever. Not now. Not in a million years!


    Cleaning my tears, I thanked the nurse and doctor for their help and asked if I could leave. After a few


    proceedings and signing the discharge document, I walked out of the hospital, tired yet terrified.


    If Carlyle heard a whiff of me carrying his child, I would have to marry him. Or worse, he could decide


    that he didn¡¯t want me at all, like he had so boldly dered in the cafe and onlyy im to his child.


    I could not allow that to happen.


    I nced down at my belly. It looked the same as it had in the past years. But I knew in time, it would


    grow bigger. I ced my palm over it, rubbing it slightly. This child saved me. I would be damned if I


    would let it go.


    I would raise him all on my own. Without Carlyle. Determined, I hailed a cab home.


    Mom waited at the door, eager to hear whatever must have happened.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear from him soon,¡± I told her with a smile and watched her eyes light up with joy.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! I am so happy!¡± She squealed and rushed into the house to tell my father.


    I listened to them talk excitedly about it during dinner. How happy they were that things worked out.


    How they had always known Alpha Carlyle would like me. Hrious. They couldn¡¯t be more wrong. But


    of course, I didn¡¯t tell them. I sat through the entire dinner, shoving meager pieces of meatloaf down my


    throat.


    I imagined the faces they would make the next day when they discovered Alpha Carlyle didn¡¯t, in fact,


    like me, and that I was gone from the city.


    That night, I drafted a letter telling them not to worry and that I was fine. I broke my piggy bank I had


    kept for years and packed a few clothes. I had lived for my parents all these years, it was time I lived


    for myself and my baby.

 Chapter 6

    158 FM,


    Chapter 6


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Amidst the soft hum of the bar¡¯s noises and sounds, I couldn¡¯t help buty my


    my eyes on her. It¡¯s actually not my habit of visiting bars but this day is just a necessity as I had so


    many things in mind and needed to clear my head off. Before entering the bar, I had a feeling that


    something unexpected is bound to happen. For some reasons, I tried figuring what exactly it could be,


    but I couldn¡¯t. Being an Alphaes with so many responsibilities, there is no way one wouldn¡¯t have a


    foc. Could be that of the pack or at personal one. Well, I¡¯ve got so many and it seems sinevitable for


    me.


    My wolf was restless as I moved into the bar and I was anxious to know why till I finally set my eyes on


    her. My eyes first locked eyes with her captivating eyes when she ordered a ss of bourbon. I


    approached her in my own way and initiated amunication with her. A connection sparked between


    us along the way in the shared moments of exchanged nces and we ended up getting together in


    the most intimate way two werewolves could.


    Waking up by her side the next day, I was so much at peace that I wished I stayed much. longer by her


    side. My mind was fresh with no worries and I took my time to stare at her face to my satisfaction.


    However, the serene moment didn¡¯tst long. I was soon overshadowed by my conflicted thoughts


    between the responsibilities I had to carry out and what I really felt and wanted. Just like every other


    werewolf mate would have felt, she felt a bit closer to me in a way and asked if she was going to see


    me again but I tantly told her not to think of it at all. I wasn¡¯t nning to get with her in any way.


    ¡°There¡¯s not going to be a next time.¡± I made her realize that the whole thing was a mistake in the first


    ce.


    Seeing her about three weekster had me on edge to the extent I faltered. I was supposed to be


    meeting ady arranged for me by the pack elders who badly want me to get a Luna but seeing my


    one-night stand mate made me nervous. I had a rush of emotions and didn¡¯t give her a listening ear.


    Who knows? She could be stalking me. There¡¯s nothing females won¡¯t do to get money.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thinking about it now, I realized I made a mistake. I made my Alpha pride fill me and I slip out word


    arrogantly at her unknowingly tarnishing the potential bond between us. My thoughts wandered back to


    that night we had spent together and I felt terrible at my follow up actions. The deed has been done


    and there was nothing I could do to rectify my mistakes. That is, if my pride will make me. It is not like I


    can be with her after all. I had someone I liked already and I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt her. She¡¯s so much


    precious to me in many ways.


    12:58 Fri, 1 Mar ti G


    Chapter 6


    ¡°You acted out badly over there, Carlyle. She¡¯s our mate for heaven¡¯s sake.¡± Laryl, my wolf whined


    when I decided to shrug off the feeling of guilt that gnawed at me.


    ¡°I know, Laryl. I know that already but that time has passed. I have Andrea with mes She¡¯s been with us


    through thick and thin and you know that too.¡±


    ¡°So, which should be considered first ording to the hierarchy?¡± Laryl chastised, not agreeing with


    my point of view.


    ¡°I¡¯m so confused right now and thest thing I need at the moment is you adding to that.¡± I shut Laryl off


    with a tone of finality. I stood up to Andrea¡¯s room to see her as it¡¯s been a while we had time to spend


    with each other.


    ¡­right there, baby. No, I need your hands here¡­.¡± I heard whispers and erotic moans before getting to


    her door. What¡¯s going on in there? Who is Marcus? Am I in the wrong room? I looked around to make


    sure I was in front of Andrea¡¯s room and not someone else¡¯s.


    The moans and intimate noises from inside increased drastically and I couldn it anymore. Without a


    second thought, I barged into the room and met the shock of my life. My only love and the woman I


    cared for, Andreaid on the bed with my most trusted guard halfway on top of her,pletely naked.


    Their clothes and underwear spread all over the room in different directions.


    Marcus had his mouth on her right nipple, his other arm around Andrea¡¯s slim waist. I couldn¡¯t believe


    what my eyes was seeing at that moment. My fur hairs stood in their pores as my eyes began to


    darken with anger. At that moment, I felt like strangling them both. I could murder them with my ws


    right then but as an Alpha, I had to lead by example.


    Marcus and Andrea shuddered under my presence as both of them hurried to cover their bodies in


    shame. Andrea was quick in covering up her necessary body parts and ran after me. Headed for the


    forest, I was mad with anger. Racing with all the strength and might in me, I growled out frustratedly, all


    senses of my body at alert.


    ¡°Carl, Carl, Carlyle, wait for me. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡­please, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andrea ran after me with full


    speed in her wolf form.


    Instead of paying head to her, I continued racing ahead and she followed behind. relentlessly.


    Exhausted, I paused, shifting back to my primordial form.


    ¡°Carl¡­¡¯ Andrea shifted in a rush too sitting beside me. She wrapped her arms around mine, looking up


    at me in the yes. Gently, I disengaged our arms, moving a distance. away from her.


    She wanted to touch me again, but I raised my palm to stop her.


    12:58 Fri, 1 Mart G.


    Chapter 6


    n


    +6


    ¡°Stay away from me. I have nothing to say to you. Mind you, whatever is between us is over this


    moment. Take it or leave it.¡± I left her all alone without looking back. Never in


    wieredesrt imagination would Andrea do that to me. It was a hard lump for me to swallow. But one thing


    I knew was that I can¡¯t forgive her.


    my


    Pained, I returned to my chambers.


    ¡°See, you¡¯re being punished by the moon goddess for treating our mate wrongly.¡±


    Laryl¡¯s joy knew no bounds knowing Andrea cheated on me and I was too sad to reply. After minutes of


    brooding, I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°What do you n on doing now?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°What else? Find my mate, of course.¡± Andrea¡¯s misbehaviour became known to me just at the right


    moment and it helped me stop being confused.


    Çú

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Setting out in search of my mate was a task that had me extremely nervous. As soon as it was daylight,


    I began the search for her, retacing my steps. All night, I found it hard to sleep. My mind was muddled


    with so many disturbing thoughts. Images of Andrea and Marcus shed through my mind severally


    that I had to work out overnight to unleash my anger in some way. After an hour of strenuous


    exercises, I still couldn¡¯t get my mind to settle and ended up getting busy with attending to pack


    documents.


    ¡°Serves you right, Carl,¡± Laryl said for the umptenth time since we found out that Andrea and her wolf


    was cheating on us.


    I would have shut my wolf outpletely with his disturbance but I didn¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t he right? I deserved


    everything that happened to me. An Alpha who could discover the most hidden spy in his pack couldn¡¯t


    find out in time that his woman was cheating on him. Not with just anyone but with his closest and most


    trusted guard.


    How could I be so blind? It was something I found so hard to believe.


    Laryl was so happy when I set out in search of my one night stand mate. Heading out, only one thing


    was on my mind. How do I get to her? I had no idea of her identity or how I could get to her, aside from


    that she was my mate. Since I haven¡¯t marked her, it would be difficult for me to identify or locate her.


    ¡°How to start, Laryl?¡± I was so confused.


    ¡°Stop kidding, Carlyle. Let¡¯s begin from where we met her.


    With the way I saw her that day, she doesn¡¯t look like one who frequents bars.¡±


    ¡°Sincerely speaking, you¡¯re being a total as s right now. At least, let¡¯s make a move. Who knows? We


    might be lucky.¡± Laryl suggested, his words aligning with that I had in mind.


    Frantically scanning the bar when I got there, there was no one in sight who looks like her. I followed


    my thoughts of asking around, I doubted if it would yield any positivity.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen anydy recently who looks¡­.¡± I described the features I can remember about my


    mate to the waitress.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± She answered, but I continued with my questions, exuding an aura of desperation.


    ¡°Asking her won¡¯t do any good, fellow. Find other means.¡± Laryl was as anxious as I am. It wouldn¡¯t be


    wrong to say he wanted her badly than I do.


    Chapter 7


    Mar


    I did a fast calction, thinking of what to do next.


    ¡°Can I get the CCTV footage from three weeks ago?¡± I asked the waitress.


    ¡°No, sir, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s beyond my power to provide you such information.¡± She said. I knew what she


    wanted and what worked well in such systems. Being a businessman taught me a lot about knowing


    how to find my way.


    My hands went in my pants¡¯ pocket and I flipped out quite some bills of currency on the table for her to


    take. As expected, it worked just quite well. She directed me to the room I was going to get what I


    needed. It was like the money paved the way for me in so many ways. Well, an added advantage was


    that I was a VIP customer of the bar.


    My mate was nowhere to be found after watching two weeks duration of the CCTV footage. At this


    point, I was getting tired and frustrated about the whole thing. Just when I was about to give up, she


    showed up in the previous days¡¯ footage. Her facial. expression was nothing to write home about in the


    video clip. Looked like she was kind. of sad or had something bothering her. Analysing her possible


    location from the footage, it dawned on me that I was at a dead end. There was no way I was going to


    reach her. The CCTV didn¡¯t capture the direction she was headed for.


    I left the bar with apletely bothered mind.


    ¡°Gentleman, have this.¡± An olddy reached out to me just as soon as I stepped outside the bar.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, opening my palm to receive a peony brooch.


    ¡°I saw you ask for ady and from the description, it seems to be thedy who forgot this here. I kept it


    because it looks expensive and might be important to her. Help return it to the owner.¡± The olddyContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    concluded and left. She didn¡¯t give me the chance to ask her any further question.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, there¡¯s an emergency.¡± Vardon, my newly appointed personal guard mind-linked me. It


    didn¡¯t take me anything to award the offenders, Andrea and Marcus the appropriate punishments. I


    banished them both from my pack.


    ¡°Alright, Vardon. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± I replied to his notice.


    In no time, I showed up in my pack, headed straight for my office. There, two pack elders were awaiting


    my presence.


    ¡°I got the message. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Donnie is missing.¡± Elder Aaron replied with an emergent tone that signified importance.


    •þ72%.


    Chapter 7


    ¡°Donnie Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Thedy whom you went on a blind date with. Elder Meyer¡¯s first niece. Her parents reported her


    missing few hours after she met you.


    ¡°What does that meant That I¡¯m responsible for her disappearance? Thedy I never


    met?¡±


    ¡°Did you just say you never met her?¡± Both elders were confused.


    I went there but something came up and I left before we had the chance to meet each other. I rified


    myself before I would be bombarded with so many questions. Despite that I have the full control of the


    pack as the Alpha. I had to respect the opinions of the elders and a little sign of disrespect from me to


    them could be detrimental to me.


    ¡°Then what really happened? Why did she suddenly go missing? Her parents are so sad at the


    moment and the rumour about your possible involvement is spreading fast.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s her house?


    ¡°It¡¯s close to the Servib royal family. You know, we¡¯re somehow rted.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I ordered, headed for thedy¡¯s house while they briefed me about important points that I


    should take note of


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    +72%


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, please help us. Our daughter has been missing since she returned from the blind date.¡±


    Ady in herte thirties whom I supposed was the saiddy¡¯s mother cried out as soon as she saw me


    approach their house.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Alpha Carlyle.¡± The woman¡¯s husband greeted me in a slightly moreposed


    manner than his wife¡¯s and I responded with a slight nud of my head.


    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± I inquired, sitting on the chair I was offered while eye. searching around the


    house. No one is to be trusted. Not even the elders who imed to be doing everything for the pack.


    They could be ying me, expecting me to work straight into their trap.


    ¡°When our daughter returned from the blind date, she had this expressionless face on her which didn¡¯t


    make us think much into things. We initially thought it could be as a result of not wanting to get married


    to someone she doesn¡¯t know quite well as she was always against it. She went to her room and today,


    she¡¯s nowhere to be found. We¡¯ve searched all around for her, but there are no signs of Donnie. She¡¯s


    gone, Alpha.¡± The father exined while the mother panicked in tears.


    I stood up, looking around the house. I observed everything kept in the house with my supernatural


    senses, trying to figure out what ured I that house previously.


    ¡°What if she left on her own ord?¡± I asked everyone present after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What do you mean, Alpha? Donnie would never do such a thing. If she was going to leave, she would


    have done it since we suggested ge arranged marriage to her and not after she showed up already.


    She¡¯s quite sturborn but not much if a rebel. Donnie¡¯s mother disapproved of my question.


    ¡°Is this her room?¡± I pointed to the direction of a slightly open door not far from where e stood.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. That¡¯s her room.¡±


    I made my way into the room, pushing the door open. The bed in the room was ced awkwardly and


    everywhere was rough like something big transpired in there. Immediately I noticed around, I intensified


    my observation for any signs of force.


    For a split second, the thought of her having been kidnapped crossed my mind but my thoughts proved


    to be false when my eye caught a piece of paper on the floor, close to her wardrobe. Picking it up, I


    read it¡¯s content and a smug smile thinned across my face. She¡¯s not been kidnapped, she left on her


    own.


    1/4


    12:59


    Chapter 8


    ¡°If you say she didn¡¯t leave on hr own, how do you exin this?¡± I raise the aper up in the air.


    ¡°What is that, Alpha?¡± Her father snat ched the paper from me reading it too. It reade


    ¡°Dear Mom and Dad,


    gone. I


    By the time you¡¯re reading this, I¡¯ll be nowhere around you, which means I¡¯ll be want you to know that


    I¡¯ve left home, and I don¡¯t want you to worry about me or try to find me because you wouldn¡¯t be able to


    as I have no idea of where I¡¯m headed. I need. some time to figure things out on my own. I know this


    might be hard for you to understand, but I hope you can respect my decision.


    I want to express my gratitude for everything you¡¯ve done for me. You¡¯ve always tried to provide the


    best for our family, and I appreciate that. I know you believe that marrying the Alpha is the right path for


    me, and I understand the traditions and expectations thate with it. However, I cannot go through


    with it.


    I¡¯ve spent countless nights thinking about this. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t value your opinions. but I believe that


    everyone deserves the chance to choose their own path in life, especially when ites to something


    as personal as marriage and I don¡¯t want to be left out.


    I want you to know that this decision was not made lightly. I¡¯ve struggled with the conflict between my


    own desires and the expectations ced upon me. I need to find my own happiness and live a life that


    feels true to myself.


    Leaving home was incredibly difficult for me, but I needed to break free from the constraints that were


    suffocating my spirit. I hope you can find it in your hearts to understand and support my decision, even


    if it goes against what you had envisioned for my future.


    Please know that I love you both deeply, and I¡¯m not running away to hurt you. I need time to discover


    who I am and what I want from life. I promise to stay safe and keep in touch when I can. I hope that,


    with time, you¡¯ll find it in your hearts to ept my choices and embrace the person I¡¯m bing.


    In addition, let the Alpha know that he should learn to take responsibilities for his actions. He might


    have his difficulties but everyone have theirs too.


    With love,


    Donnie.


    ¡°Oh, no! I can¡¯t believe this. How can Donnie do this to us?¡± Her mother burst into tears,


    Fri, 1 Mar


    Chapter 8


    falling on a nearby bench as she nearly lost her footing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!¡± Her father had his right forefinger and thumb on his chin with his other hand on his


    waist. He was surprised. Everyone was, including the elders who followed me there.


    Take heart. Xander. Elder Meyer, Donnie¡¯s uncle consoled her father. He ced his palm on Xander¡¯s


    shoulder, patting it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll search for her¡­.¡± He uttered but Donnie¡¯s mother cut him shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯ll do no good. Meyer. No good at all. Once Donnie has made up her mind, that¡¯s the end. She¡¯s


    always been like that.¡±


    Quite right. I understood their pain but it was the least of my concern. What bothered me most was why


    Donnie would mention me in her letter. We haven¡¯t even met and sgesylecturing ne on what I¡¯m to do.


    Sgeigot so much audacity.


    Taking a second look around the room. I noticed a portrait on the wall. It was that of a flower. For some


    reasons, it looked familiar but I can¡¯t figure out exactly where I¡¯ve seen it. The picture was that if a print,


    but it had a typical uniqueness I couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Where have I seen this?¡± I stared at the portrait continuously for a long while.


    ¡°Let me in, you dummy!¡± Laryl said inside me.


    ¡°Stay back¡­¡± Before I could shut him offpletely, he opened the connection. between us without


    me being able to close it.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Laryl never has such powers against my human senses except when agitated.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me, dummy! The flower was given to us at that ce, remember?


    Then it clicked. The peony brooch the olddy gave me. Quickly. I dipped my hand into my pants¡¯


    pocket and brought out the brooch,paring it with the portrait. It looked exactly the same with the


    same hidden inscription, ¡°Dona,¡± written on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that with you, Alpha? Where did you get this?¡± Donnie¡¯s father collected it from me in a rush,


    inspecting it.


    This is for our daughter, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Someone gave it to me. She found it some¡­¡­Wait, did you just say she¡¯s the owner of


    this?¡±


    12:59 Fri, 1 Mar ti


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    72%


    Sudden realization hit me, my one-night stand mate is thedy arranged for me. No wonder she


    showed up again. What a big mistake I¡¯ve made.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alpha?¡± Elder Meyer asked..


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡±


    Çú

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Scenarios of 1 and Donnie meeting shed through my mind in sequence. The whole thing seemed


    like a delusion. It felt unreal. I found it hard to believe that I had just caused myself one of the most


    important things of my life.


    ¡°Stop whining, fellow. Take steps. The next thing is us finding her.¡± Laryl chastised.


    ¡°Is Donnie really your mate? How did you find out? When did you know? I thought you said you¡¯ve


    never seen her¡­¡± I was questioned b both elders that were present.


    ¡°Do you have an idea of where she could go? Perhaps a family or friend she could be with?¡± I ignored


    the elders¡¯ questions, directing my question to Donnie¡¯s father.


    ¡°Absolutely no idea, Alpha. This will be the first time we will find ourselves in this situation. We¡¯ve never


    experienced Donnie¡¯s rebellious side in previous times.¡± He responded.


    What next? I was at a loss on what to do.


    ¡°Please, Alpha. Help find our daughter. We can¡¯t do without her, she¡¯s all we¡¯ve got.¡± Donnie¡¯s mother


    pleaded, holding my hand as she panicked endlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Sincerely, I will. If not for anything, I have to find her for my personal reasons too. So,


    put your mind at rest.¡± I said. I made sure not to make a promise as I have no idea if I would be able to


    find her.


    ¡°Laryl, what next?¡±


    ¡°Dumba ss, your primal senses.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Can I have any of her property she wears or uses often? Preferably, a cloth she wore recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are. Why did you ask Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trace her using her scent and I need something that strongly carries her scent since I wasn¡¯t familiar


    with her.¡±


    ¡°Have this.¡± Donnie¡¯s mother handed me her pillow and hair brush. Sniffing it, it had her scent just


    strong enough as I needed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°May the Goddess aid you, Carlyle.¡± Elder Meyer blessed my next step as I headed out of their abode


    in search for my mate.


    Leaving Donnie¡¯s home, the regret lingering in my chest weighed heavily, urging me to


    201


    12:59 Fri, Mar


    Chapter 9


    72%


    rectify the mistake I made. The outside air spoke whispers of missed chances as I stepped into the


    wilderness, determined to find her. Yet, the daunting reality set in- this wasn¡¯t a quest I could undertake


    alone; she had been gone for too long and I would need more capable hands to cover arge


    geographical area.


    The cold breeze grazed my fur as I pondered my next move. A decision formed like a resolute fire


    within me: I needed a search army.


    Gathering my Beta, Donald, and a few trusted guards, I conveyed the urgency of the situation, ordering


    them on what to do.


    Harnessing the ancient technique of my pack, I gathered the search party in a circle. instructing them to


    master Donnie¡¯s scent. With focused determination, each membermitted her essence to memory,


    imprinting it on their senses. They had no choice. but to do as I ordered.


    As we ventured into the woods and approached nearby packs, the mastery of Donnie¡¯s scent became


    everyone¡¯s guidingpass.


    The woods echoed with the synchronized footsteps of our assembly as our collective howls signaled


    the unity of our pursuit. Through dense forests and open fields, we covered vast areas, searching for


    Donnie but to no avail. She was nowhere to be found..


    ¡°Any news, Alpha?¡± Elder Meyer asked through the mind-link.


    ¡°None. We can¡¯t find her.¡±


    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    In the stillness of the night, with my heart burdened by an indescribable weight, I began writing a letter


    to my parents. The words flowed from my pen, inked confessions of love and regret, exining the


    choice I feltpelled to make. Tears stained the paper as I sealed the envelope, a silent farewell


    etched in every line.


    The room which was once familiar andforting, now echoed with the hollowness of


    my


    decision. I didn¡¯t want to leave; the very idea was a painful rupture. Yet, circumstances left me no


    choice but to embark on an uncertain journey with only a meager collection of belongings.


    With each item carefully packed, I felt the tangible weight of the life I was leaving behind. My


    photographs whispered memories, and clothes carried the scent of familiarity. The room, stripped of my


    presence, bore witness to the quiet departure that unfolded in the depths of the night.


    As I closed the door behind me, the heaviness in my chest lingered. The world outside embraced me


    with an air of uncertainty, and with every step, the echoes of my departure resonated in the quiet


    streets. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was headed but I knew I


    23


    12:59 Fri, 1 Mar ti G


    Chapter 9


    have to leave for my future and safety.


    With the little I carried, I walked away from the life I had known into a world of uncertainty.


    The night stretched endlessly as I walked, each step of mine echoing the tumult within. My worn-out


    shoes showed the weight of uncertainty, and the road ahead seemed to extend into an indefinite


    unknown. The heaviness in my heart intensified the silence around me.


    As I continued walking, the air became increasingly thick, making it harder to breathe. The dim


    streetlights cast long shadows, dancing with the flickering thoughts that haunted my mind.


    With each passing moment, fatigue wrapped around me like a suffocating cloak. The little bag on my


    shoulder felt like an anchor, dragging me down. My steps soon began to falter, as if the ground beneath


    me had turned unstable.


    Before I knew it, a sudden wave of dizziness filled me, and the world blurred into an indistinct haze.


    The sounds of the night became distant echoes, and my knees buckled beneath my body weight. A


    profound weakness seized my body, and the edges of my vision darkened.


    Thest conscious thought was a silent plea for strength, but it was swallowed by the void as I


    sumbed to the exhaustion. The ground rose to meet me, and the world. faded away into


    unconsciousness, leaving behind only the echoes of a journey begun and the uncertainty of whaty


    ahead.


    The moment my eyes flew open, I found myself in a hut-like room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a feminine voice spoke from the entrance.


    Alert withplete defensiveness, I curdled up into a small ball ready to charge at any form of


    impending danger.


    ¡°Who are you? And what am I doing here?¡± I asked with an intense re


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 10

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hey, watch your steps. The woman hurried to my side, holding me up as I nearly fell from the bed


    which Iid.


    ¡°Take it easy, you¡¯re in safe hands.¡± She assured me, but I found it hard to let my guard loose for some


    reasons.


    ¡°What am I doing here? I mean, how did I get here in the first ce?¡± I questioned aggressively.


    ¡°Take it easy, youngdy. I¡¯m so sure you don¡¯t want to affect the baby.¡±


    Oh! That¡¯s true! I¡¯m pregnant. My hand slowly reached out to my belly, cupping it delicately. How could I


    forget that I had another life inside of me? So far so good, I thought I have been able toe to terms


    with my pregnancy, but¡­.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a bad mother to your baby. It¡¯s normal for all first timers.¡± The woman who


    sat close to me on a nearby chair shed an assuring smile at me. But her smile only made me


    be wary of her the more. Who is she? I wasn¡¯t speaking my thoughts out loud, but she responded


    to them like she was hearing be loud and clear.


    ¡°Who are you exactly? How were you able to read my thoughts? Are you sure I¡¯m safe like you said?¡± I


    tried using my wolf senses to figure out who she was but she basically had no smell. I couldn¡¯t tell if


    she was human, a werewolf, a werecoyote, a witch, or some other type of supernatural being.


    ¡°Of course, you are in safe hands. I don¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the answer I¡¯m expecting, ma¡¯am!¡± I yelled at her. ¡°Who are you exactly? Let¡¯s start from


    there.¡± I was being defensive all over again.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m Athena.¡± She answered simply, not bothering to utter any more word about her identity.


    ¡°You surely know what I mean, right? Since you can read my thoughts, you should know what I want to


    know. You should know what I meant by ¡®who are you?¡°. I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t, which is why you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Youngdy, I can¡¯t tell you much right now. Perhaps as time goes on, you¡¯ll get to know


    1/3


    12:59 Fri, 1 Mar & G


    72%


    me better. But trust me when I say you¡¯re in the safest hands at the moment.¡± She spoke to me with so


    much serenity in her voice which I¡¯ve ever heard. Her words calmed every raging nerves in my body as


    I stared at her, sculpting every structure and. emotion on her face to memory.


    After taking a satisfactory look at her, I heaved a sigh, hoping I¡¯m not trusting the wrong person. It¡¯s not


    like I have another ce to go after all.


    ¡°So, with that said, where were you


    my reveric of thoughts.


    going to?¡± The woman¡¯s question jolted me out of


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t find words to say. How was I going to tell her I ran away from home?


    ¡°I think honesty is a key to getting things done.¡±


    ¡°I left.¡± I was nervous, spitting out answers from my mouth.


    ¡°I know that, already. But why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen. Only then can I know how to help you.¡±


    ¡°I had to leave from an arranged marriage which my parents wanted for me so badly.¡±


    For a while, Athena was silent.


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re trying to stay with the baby¡¯s father or what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, Athena.¡±


    ¡°The person I¡¯m to marry is the owner of the baby. He¡¯s an Alpha, the Alpha of our pack.¡±


    ¡°Wait, if I get you right, your baby daddy is your betrothed and he¡¯s the Alpha of your pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the same person involved in all situations of my life.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, that¡¯s the perfect option and opportunity for a youngdy like you. Why did you run


    away?¡±


    ¡°I never intended to leave, but he hates me so much. I can¡¯t tell why that is exactly, but he does, even


    after knowing we¡¯re mates.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mates?¡± Athena was surprise my revtion, and I nodded in affirmation to


    her answer. ¡°Then, what happened?¡±


    at


    2/3


    Fr. 1 Mar


    72%


    I went ahead to narrate all that transpired between I and the Alpha from being my one night¨Cstand


    stranger to being my betrothed and then, my baby daddy.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! So, he doesn¡¯t know about the baby?¡± Athena paid full attention te my narration, and


    I so much appreciated her for it. It was like I had someone I could lean on. Someone who understood


    my present predicament. And from how easy I became with her, it felt like I made the right choice of


    speaking out to her as that was pretty much what I needed then.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. I made sure he didn¡¯t catch whiff of it before I left. Had I stayed a while more, I might


    have been exposed by then. It¡¯s possible for him to perceive his pup inside me since he¡¯s an Alpha.¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you want him to know? After all, it¡¯s his pup too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is his pup but what if he only wants his pup thereafter? He might have me with him just for the


    pup and the moment I¡¯m due. I get nothing. Then, I¡¯ll be back to his hate and dislike. Having his pup


    does not necessarily mean he¡¯s going to ept me as his mate or like me.¡±


    ¡°But have you thought of what he¡¯s going to do if he finds out about his baby?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on letting him know. Not now, not ever.¡±


    ¡°From experience, the baby is going to ask for his father. What will you do by then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Athena. But I really want to pull through this in the best way and seed without


    rtionship hitches.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I have nothing to say. What do you want to do


    next?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Athena. Though, finding a source of ie is the first thing for me. I need to fend for


    myself and my unborn child. But I¡¯m scared!¡±

 Chapter 11

    872% 1


    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Athena asked, probably knowing the answer to her question already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I can tell I¡¯m scared of having this baby. I don¡¯t know if I can raise him or her


    properly like every other child out there. I am the only child of my parents and I don¡¯t have the


    experience of nursing a child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. You learn.¡±


    That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m scared still.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pull through. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Sidonnie. In short, ¡®Donnie¡®. How did you meet me? I mean, what happened exactly?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I was on my way back from work after a long day and you fell on the floor right in front of me, a few


    feet away. You fainted and you weren¡¯t responding to my first aid acts. no matter how much I tried. So, I


    had to bring you here, to my home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    I had no idea what happened to me. It happened on the spur of the moment and before I knew it, I was


    seeing nothing but darkness.¡±


    ¡°You were out for three days and nights,¡± Athena dropped the bomb.


    ¡°What? Did you just say three days and nights?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were more than exhausted. She added.


    ¡°Donnie, I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± She suddenly spoke up after being withdrawn for a bit. There were


    secrets I didn¡¯t know about Athena yet, but I felt more rxed after having the discussion with her.


    Minutester, Athena wasn¡¯t back still, and I decided to take my time surveying the new surroundings I


    found myself in.


    Cautiously stepping out of the walls of Athena¡¯s home, a chilling breeze whispered through the dense


    forest, sending shivers down my spine. The sun painted the territory in hues of amber and gold. The


    scent of blooming flowers mingled with the earthy undertones of the forest, creating a serene yet


    mysterious ambiance. Athena¡¯s home was not really in the bustling city, neither was it far away from it.


    It could be described as being in the middle of the surrounding forest and the city. Nevertheless, the


    sight ist pleasing to my eyes and senses.


    259 Fri, 1 Mar ki


    My heart raced with a mix of anxiety and confusion, like a symphony of emotions ying within my


    chest. I knew nowhere around and I had no idea if I was trespassing


    or not.


    I haven¡¯t moved far into the distance away from Athena¡¯s house toward the bustles and bubbles ahead


    when I caught glimpses of some werewolves in the distance. Their eyes, glowing like fiery orbs in the


    daylight, betrayed a mix of curiosity and suspicion. The tension between them nudged the air of


    impending conflict. From their dressing, they looked like some guard of some sort.


    Somehow, they looked familiar.


    ¡°Have you seen her? Have you seen someone like this?¡± They all had a drawing of someone on big


    white papers.


    Everyone they met on the way to ask replied that they¡¯ve never seen whom was in the drawing. It was


    obvious that they were in search of someone important on orders. Soon, different group of the search


    parties came together at a distance not far from me.


    ¡°How was it from your side?¡± They asked one another.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fruitful response.¡±


    ¡°What do we do next, Beta?¡± One of the search members asked someone who looked like he was their


    leader. I couldn¡¯t take a good look at his face as his posterior was facing me anteriorly.


    ¡°Worstes to worse, we ce a bounty on her.¡± The Beta replied.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh for the Alpha¡¯s woman? It could be detrimental and end up badly.¡± Another search


    membermented.


    ¡°At this point, we have no choice. We have to provide her alive as requested by the Alpha. Remember


    his words?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. We have no choice.¡±


    Immediately, each search member picked up a drawing of thedy they were searching for, pasting it


    on every walls and corners of the houses around, starting from the house few meters from Athena¡¯s.


    V own


    What the hell? My eyes widened in disbelief, mirroring the shock that gripped my entire being. The


    revtion of who was in the drawing hit me like a sudden gust of wind, leaving me momentarily


    breathless. Staring at the walls adorned with my portrait, a mix of confusion and realization yed


    across my face. It was beyond my expectation. Far beyond it.


    2/3


    12:59 Fri, 1 Mar i G


    872%


    It was as if the walls held a secret gallery of my life, exposed for the world to see. The scattered


    posters on different houses turned the quaint surroundings into a surreal stage where my identity took


    center stage.


    My hand instinctively found its way to my mouth, as if to stifle the gasp that threatened to escape.


    Without a second thought, I dashed my way into Athena¡¯s house very quickly as the bustling sounds of


    the search parties faded into the background.


    The weight of being the sought¨Cafter figure settled upon my shoulders. The world around me seemed


    to blur, and the gravity of the situation etched lines of disbelief onto my face.


    ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t be out there. It¡¯s dangerous for you.¡± Athena¡¯s sudden. appearance nearly


    made me faint.


    ¡°You know about it?¡± I was scared that Athena might act upon the threats written on the drawings and


    throw me out of her home.


    ¡°Yes, look at this.¡± She handed me a detailed search note whichprised nothing but my topic, my


    details. It read;


    **WANTED: ALPHA¡¯S ESCAPEE**


    Name: Siddonie Stormw


    A substantial bounty awaits those who provide information leading to her whereabouts. Whoever sees


    her should kindly report to the Alpha of the Moon Shade Pack.


    Anyone who dares to harbor or assist her in any way, without informing the Alpha should be warned.


    The Moonshade Pack deres severe consequences for aiding her. Your allegiance to the pack will be


    questioned, and justice will be swift.


    Moonshade Pack demands your loyalty and cooperation in bringing Sidonnic Stormw back to face


    the consequences of her actions.¡±


    My knees grew weak as I read every detail entailed in the search note,


    ¡°Are you going to send me out?¡± I asked Athena with trembling hands.


    ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re staying here with me. In fact, I¡¯ll provide you with a job to fend for yourself.


    Çú

 Chapter 12

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV.


    THREE YEARS LATER.


    The search for Sidonnie proved futile, a gnawing ache in my chest that refused to subside. Despite


    numerous attempts to find her, she remained nowhere to be found, and the relentless search took its


    toll on my resolve and ye faith I had that she will surely be found. Eventually, a reluctant eptance


    settled in, and I found myself redirecting the energy that once fueled the search for her into something


    else.


    Returning to the hustle of my life as a businessman and the responsibilities that came with being an


    Alpha, I buried myself in the familiar rhythm of work.


    The memories of Donnie lingered in the recesses of my mind, but I pushed them aside,


    compartmentalizing the personal turmoil to maintain a semnce of control. The notion that I made a


    huge mistake never ceased to leave my mind. It finds its way to me at any free time I had. In such


    times, I would take a look at the peony brooch the olddy gave me at the bar and caress it in my palm


    with the hope that one day, I¡¯ll find her


    my mate.


    ¨C


    As the weeks passed, the urgency of the search softened into a dull ache, blending seamlessly with the


    demands of my dual life. The business world became a refuge for me as it became a ce where the


    echoes of unanswered questions couldn¡¯t reach me.


    ¡°Carl,¡± Donald, my amiable Beta, strolled in with some files in his hand, his facial expression unsettling.


    We were way closer than using honorifics for each other when we were alone.


    ¡°What is it, Don?¡± I responded to him fondly as I do usually.


    ¡°How many


    many times will I tell you not to call me that?¡± He took a scat beside me.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s new?¡± I asked, knowing fully well that he came for business updates.


    ¡°Of course, there are lot of new things and I bet you¡¯re going to find them interesting. As you know, our


    recent market analysis indicates a potential for strategic expansion in the Partic County, close to the


    Servians. I¡¯ve been reviewing the reports and wanted to get your insights on this opportunity.¡± Donald


    began, and I listened with rapt attention.


    ¡°Okay, the Partic market is growing very fast, and it aligns with our long¨Cterm goals. I¡¯ve looked into the


    economic trends, consumer behavior, andpetition in the region. There¡¯s an evident gap in the


    market that we could capitalize on. But what are the key factors that make this market appealing to


    us?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, the economic growth in the county is outrunning many other parts involved in.


    12:59 Fri, 1 Mart G.


    the business. There¡¯s a rising middle ss with increasing purchasing power. This gives us a


    significant opportunity for our products and services. Also, the demand for our niche is not being fully


    met by existingpetitors.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is Interesting. How about the regtory environment? Are there any challenges we should


    be aware of?¡±


    ¡°I looked into that as well. While there are some regtoryplexities, they are not insurmountable.


    With proper legal counsel and a thorough understanding of localws, we can navigate these


    challenges effectively. I¡¯ve already initiated talks with a reputablew firm in the region to ensure


    compliance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thanks, Donald. I appreciate your thorough analysis. It shows how dedicated you are.


    So, before we conclude, are there any potential risks or challenges you foresee?


    ¡°While the potential is high, thepetition is also fierce. We need to stay agile and continuously adapt


    to the evolving market conditions.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, in that case, let¡¯s schedule a follow¨Cup meeting next week to finalize the strategy and


    allocate resources. Let¡¯s make it happen.¡±


    ¡°At your service, Alpha.¡± He jokingly made a salute sign in our tradition, and I shed a smile at him.


    He bowed respectfully, and with a dignified departure, he approached the exit of the


    room.


    ¡°One more thing, Carl.¡± He paused in his steps, returning to my side.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another pressing issue I forgot to bring up.¡± He announced.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all cars.¡±


    ¡°For some weeks now, there¡¯s this group of supernaturals sniffing around our turf, and it¡¯s getting hairy.


    We need to do something about it before things go awry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, seriously? What do they want?¡±


    ¡°Power, territory, who knows? We can¡¯t just howl them away. We have to find out to know what to do


    next


    ¡°Who are they exactly? And why am I just hearing about this? It¡¯s been weeks now and this is just


    getting to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about thete information. I had to double check the facts before letting your


    know since you were busy doing other important things. About who they are, we¡¯re still investigating


    that. All I can say is that they¡¯re very powerful and strong.¡±


    ¡°Fill me in.¡± I ordered, and Donald dived into the tale.


    got reports from the parading guards that whenever they wake up in the morning, they find a weird sign


    on the border walks. At first, we took it to be nothing and wiped ite off but it didn¡¯t stop there. One


    morning, that same sign was drawn on the walls in the torture square. Then, I knew it wasn¡¯t something


    I could overlook anymore. Not long after that, expensive things that belonged to us began going


    missing and then, people.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. In total now, we have ten missing people. Three teenage pups and seven adult werewolves,


    each of them are rted to royalty in some way.¡±


    I went silent for a while, ruminating on the information Donald just told me about. Such incidents were


    the least of what I wanted on my te at that time.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n, Carl?¡± Donald asked, breaking the lingering silence.


    ¡°First, we¡¯re going to send some of our guys to chat with them, see if we can work things out without


    much damages. That way, we would find out more about them.¡±


    ¡°I did that already. My guys are working on it. But if that doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°If talking fails, then we¡¯ll show our teeth. But that¡¯s n B. We have to try keeping things cool first. You


    know, we don¡¯t need anything that would tarnish our image in the market or anything that would slow


    down our progress.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Alpha. What about the uing Mating Moon? We were prepping for that.¡± Donald queried.


    The mating moon is like an annual celebration in my pack which gives every wolf a chance to find its


    mate. Literally, that¡¯s how it¡¯s meant to be, but in the Moon Shade Pack, it goes beyond that.


    ¡°No worries, there¡¯s no cause for rm. Mating Moon stays on track. We need our pack strong and


    united. Let the moonlight do its thing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°But wait, you mentioned a sign being drawn on the pack walls constantly, can I see a sample of it? A


    drawing would do.¡±


    Donald picked up a paper and did a quick sketch of the said symbol which turned out to be an emblem


    I recognized.


    ¡°Is this the sign you¡¯re talking about?¡± I asked in surprise.


    1 Mar ti G


    ¡°Yes, it is. Do you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is the Canthrastra emblem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    B 72%


    ¡°The Canthrastras are supernatural beings with the distinct features of werewolves, vampires, and


    sirens.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re more like hybrids?¡±


    ¡°More than that. Their powers are way superior to that of hybrids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve once read about them. But what¡¯s the connection they have with us?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ll need to find out.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t handle this alone. I¡¯ve decided to meet with Alpha Rex from the


    neighboring pack. We need allies, and he¡¯s trustworthy.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Rex? That¡¯s a big move, Carl. Are the Canthrastras that scary?¡±


    ¡°Big problems need big solutions. They¡¯re very much scary. I shall brief you about themter. There¡¯s


    quite a history dating back to decades.¡±


    ¡°Howls and ws, Carl. We¡¯ll hold the fort. Safe travels,¡± Donald said, bumping fists with mine.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    0

 Chapter 14

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The Talican was like an ancient tree that can be found in the Canthrastra region only. It was said to be


    the root of their emergence but no one knows how true the story was except themselves. However,


    every supernatural being at that time hade together to put them behind this world forever. They


    didn¡¯t give other people the chance to find out more about their being.


    The elderly supernaturals back then had sealed them in Aridah, a very dry space, far away from every


    other being. Everything they were going to do would be within that space only without interrupting or


    interacting with anyone. A region that was always referred to as; ¡®Aridah, a space between the living


    dead.¡±


    After sealing them, the elders went ahead to burn down the Talicanpletely with the aid of the three


    supernatural elements thatprises the Canthrastras; the werewolf, vampiras, and the sirens. And it


    was nowhere in existence since then.


    ¡°Where and how did you get this?¡± It left this world a while back. ¡°Alpha Rex was still full of surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it did. And now, it¡¯s back. That piece was found at the spot where thest sign was drawn. Seems


    like it fell off the person that drew it or it could be that it was left there on purpose. Whichever way, it¡¯s


    obvious that the Canthrastras are back and they are making sure they do everything in their power to


    leave the seal. They want to leave. Aridah and you know what that means to all of us.¡± I exined.


    Dating to decades back, the Canthrastras had been an irresistible force to us and they seemed so


    powerful and undefeatable.


    ¡°If they shoulde back, it means we¡¯re back to square one. And when they are back, we won¡¯t be


    able to avoid what the elders were trying to avoid back then even if we aren¡¯t that sure of what it is


    exactly¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right since you know what I¡¯m here for, let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you and what part am I to y in it?¡± Alpha Rex asked. Finally! Exactly what I was


    expecting from him but I knew right away that he wasn¡¯t going to ask right away as he has always been


    wary of me due to the struggles and rivalry between us.


    ¡°Wait, but how did you know that this piece of wood is a piece of the Talican?¡± His brows furrowed as


    he stared at me with questioning eyes.


    ¡°You can check it out yourself, Alpha Rex. We all know there¡¯s a legend about it. The legend says


    whenever ivis burnt together with the power of a witch, the Talican is going to emit a bluish¨Cgreenish


    me. I tested for it and I brought out just that.¡±


    Alpha Rex took a look at the being beside him, his adviser to be precise, who nodded at my words. It


    was like he was making a sort of confirmation about what I said which made me know he wasn¡¯t aware


    about the legend before and didn¡¯t want me to know about his ignorance on the Talican topic.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m telling you about this because I might need your help if things should go way I foresee.¡±


    the


    ¡°In what way, Alpha Carlyle? Can you please stop speaking in parables and go straight to the point like


    you always do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about the Five Element Grazer. I announced my real purpose for being there. The


    moment I mentioned it, Alpha Rex¡¯s countenance changed.pletely.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by the Five Element Grazer? I thought it had been in Aridah. for a long time


    since the seal of Aridah was activated. Alpha Rex questioned, his voice tinged with both surprise and a


    hint of concern.


    Yes, he was right. That was the news that has been circted among the supernatural world, but it


    wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°Really, are you saying it¡¯s not here right now?¡± I inquired, seeking confirmation. Alpha Rex, however,


    continued to feign ignorance, responding negatively. His expression, a dreadful mask ofposure


    guarding the secrets thatid beneath the surface, leaving an air of uncertainty hanging between us.


    ¡°Like I said, it isn¡¯t.¡± He affirmed, but it was obviously a lie.


    ¡°If you say that, how would you describe The shining light that emanates from the Sert Underground of


    your pack?¡±


    The moment I mentioned this, Alpha Rex¡¯s face turned white with shock. He never expected I was


    going to speak about it as he never had an idea that I knew.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Alpha Carlyle? What light are you talking about? I mean¡­ what¡­¡± He


    faltered in his speech, to my amusement.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your reaction says it¡¯s all, Alpha Rex. It¡¯s so clear that you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about and


    there¡¯s no need to pretend about it.¡±


    Rex¡¯s eyes widened in realization, a shockwave of astonishment rippled across his face. The carefully


    guarded secret of his pack had just been unveiled in an unexpected moment, leaving him momentarily


    paralyzed.


    The mask of confidence he wore shattered, reced by a raw vulnerability as the weight of the


    revtion sank in. The situation bore down on him, and an unspoken fear


    flickered in his eyes, betraying the magnitude of the shock.


    ¡°But since you said it¡¯s not in this pack, then I think I was wrong and you have no idea but what¡¯s going


    on in your own pack.


    Alpha Rex was silenced by me for a while after I made myst statement while grinning inwardly and


    staring at him mastering every expression that disyed across the face. It¡¯s been a while since I


    scored one with him and doing that at tha


    moment was worth it and made me feel great.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything, Alpha Rex?¡± I asked with a bit of a mock tone.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to be so threatening. Alpha Carlyle. After all, we are both leaders. who want the


    best for our respective packs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what do you want in that case?¡±


    ¡°You have my word. I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Soon, Alpha Carlyle. You¡¯ll hear from me soon.¡±


    ¡°I expect some positive response from you. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Once again, I had asserted my dominance!


    3/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 15

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Carl.¡± Donald pped my shoulder in a funny manner.


    ¡°How did the event go?¡± He asked in addition.


    ¡°It went well. That sneaky Rex thought he could y me. He never thought I knew about the Five


    Elements Grazer that is in his pack. And I showed him I made my findings before going there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Five Element Grazer?¡± Donald asked. As my Beta, he should know about all


    these but the case of the Canthrastras was a top secret of the pack since the times of my


    father, the previous Alpha and no one speaks about them just like that to prevent being punished.


    Thus, the young stars of the park don¡¯t know that much about them. They were only educated briefly.


    Nothing that deep.


    ¡°The Five Element Grazer is a rod made by Aleah, a very well¨Cknown grand witch in the witch coven.


    She is so powerful that no witch that has been born over the years has ever possessed such power


    she had ording to what¡¯s been passed down from generations. to generation since the incident of


    the Canthras.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Canthras incident. I heard about it from my father when I was young. He said the


    Canthrastras were taken away from this world because of their wicked nature and Some characteristics


    they process which is considered a taboo in the: world. He didn¡¯t say much about it.¡±


    supernatural


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. Back then, the Canthrastras were very loved by every supernatural being that existed


    because they had three sp¨¦cialponents which they couldbine. properly and use in times of


    danger. But their sudden descent into wickedness.plicated everything. They deviated from their


    once cherished nature and it sparked concern and fear among the elders.


    As a result of their attitudes that posed a threat to the supernaturals, the elders, custodians of the


    supernatural order, made the difficult decision to iste the Canthrastras from the rest of the


    supernatural realm. And to do that, the elders invoked the ancient power of the Five Elements Grazer


    to enact the istion of the Canthrastras in Aridah. The ritual unfolded with abination of elemental


    energies, using themanding strength of the existing Alpha, the potent blood of the Vampire king,


    and the ethereal essence of the Siren princess.


    The ritual reached its crescendo with Aleah, standing as the leading master, her


    presence channeling the convergence of mystical forces. The air pulsated with magic as the elements


    interwove, forming a binding tapestry that would encase the Canthrastras.¡± I concluded my story while


    Donald listened attentively.


    1/83


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar ti G.


    ¡°Since the Five Element Grazer was used in Aridah, how did it end up in Alpha Rex¡¯s pack?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    72%


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another day. But it has been there for years. To prevent others from coveting it, they


    had to make a rumour circte in the supernatural world that the Five elements grazer is still in Aridah


    while it is not.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that is a smart move. Imend Alpha Rex for doing that,¡± Donaldmented.


    ¡°What were you expecting before? That¡¯s how sneaky Rex is and scheming.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! But do you think it is going to assist us? I mean with his response from where you areing


    from, what is the point?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell exactly what he is going to do. Let¡¯s wait and watch.¡±


    Mid¨Cconversation with my Beta, the air thickened with anticipation as a guard, his demeanor reflecting


    urgency, entered the room. The words hung in the air, a pause in our exchange that hinted at an


    impending shift in priorities.


    ¡°Alpha, Beta, the guard spoke with a respectful nod. ¡°There¡¯s an important message that demands your


    immediate attention.¡±


    The weight of the interruption lingered, and my Beta and I exchanged a brief nce, the unspoken


    acknowledgment of the unexpected twist in our focus. The guard¡¯s entrance added ayer of intrigue to


    the atmosphere, and with a shared understanding, we turned our attention to the impending message,


    ready to confront whatever news awaited us.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Donald asked, and the guard walked forward to present a short note to us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a response from Alpha Rex,¡± Donald said as he collected the note. Opening it, it read;


    ¡°Dear Alpha Carlyle,


    I extend my warmest regards to you and trust that this message finds you well. It is with great


    anticipation and a sense of mutual benefit that I write to you regarding a recent proposal that has


    crossed the boundaries of our respective territories.


    After careful consideration and in the spirit of fostering even stronger ties between our packs, I am


    pleased to inform you that I have epted the offered alliance. However, in alignment with the ancient


    traditions that bind our packs, there is a condition attached. that holds profound importance in the


    history of our lineages.


    Before the agreement is formalized, the other party has expressed the wish for a matrimonial bond to


    be forged within the confines of our respective packs. It is my


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar ti o


    belief that such an alliance through marriage will not only serve as a symbolic gesture of unity but also


    strengthen the longstanding connection that has defined the rtionship between our territories.


    In light of this, I propose a suitable match for you, from my pack. And the candidate turns out to be my


    sister, the princess of this pack. This choice is not made lightly; rather, it is grounded in the belief that


    this union will transcend the boundaries of merc tradition, bing a living embodiment of the


    harmony we seek to establish. I trust in your wisdom to understand the weight of this decision and its


    potential to elevate the allegiance between our packs.


    I know of the fact that this request carries a certain level of unexpectedness. I assure you that my


    intention is not to impose but rather to extend an olive branch that intertwines our destinies in a manner


    that reflects the rich history we share.


    I invite you to engage in a discourse on this matter, Alpha Carlyle. Your insights and considerations are


    of utmost importance as we navigate the intricacies of this alliance. Let use together to ensure that


    our packs move forward hand in hand, bound by the ties of blood and strengthened by themitment


    to each other¡¯s prosperity.


    May the spirits guide us on this journey, and may our packs flourish in unity.


    Sincerely,


    Alpha Rex.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I growled angrily, making the walks of the room shake.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rex! He wants me to marry his sister before we can get his assistance.¡±


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    0

 Chapter 16

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± Donald said with a voice raise.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s real. Alpha Rex wrote it himself.¡± I pointed to a looming red mark on the letter. ¡°This is


    his seal.


    The words carefully inscribed on the note received by my guards, conveyed a condition that churned


    my stomach with a potent blend of shock and rage. To secure the assistance I desperately sought, the


    demand was unequivocal- I was to marry my opponent¡¯s sister.


    The first wave that hit me was a shock, a punch to the gut that momentarily stole the air from my lungs.


    Fierce and unrelenting anger surged inside me like a tidal wave, engulfing me in a storm of emotions.


    The audacity of such a proposition from Alpha Rex, coupled with the tant maniption of familial


    ties for ulterior motives, fueled the mes of indignation within me..


    My hands clenched the note involuntarily, crumpling it as if to release the seething fury that coursed


    through my veins. The audacity of this demand, presented under the guise. of assistance, struck a


    chord that resonated with the deepest recesses of my pride and autonomy.


    Each word in the note seemed to taunt me increasingly. It wasn¡¯t just a request for at matrimonial


    alliance; it was a calcted move, a chess piece maneuvered on the board of my life without my


    consent. The very essence of seeking assistance was tainted, overshadowed by the bitter taste of


    maniption.


    The room around me blurred as the red haze of anger clouded my vision. The audacity, the sheer gall


    of my opponent, unleashed a tempest of emotions that threatened to consume reason. The note, now


    crumpled in my grip, bore witness to the storm that raged within a tempest of anger, betrayal, and a


    resolve to navigate this. unexpected turbulence with a strength that matched the tempest within. I knew


    he would find a way to retaliate to the embarrassment from earlier and I thought I was. ready for


    whatever he was going to do but I was


    wrong.


    ¨C


    Never in hell did I think he would use marriage as a leverage. But he did. Marriage? Not then at least. I


    had someone else in mind. And how could he want me to marry someone from his pack? Someone


    that isn¡¯t even my mate? Hell no! Far from it.


    ¡°Enough pacing around, Carl. That won¡¯t solve the problem. We need to think of what to do instead..¡±


    Donald spoke up after a moment of several pacing about by me.


    ¡°No, what do you expect me to do? I can¡¯t believe Rex wille up with such antics.


    1/3


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar G.


    Like I said earlier, he¡¯s nothing but a schemish fool.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, Carl. All these won¡¯t solve the problem. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I know, right. We¡¯ll y him by his game. But before then, I¡¯ll see if I can talk him out of it. I really can¡¯t


    marry from his pack. You don¡¯t expect me to, as an Alpha here, given the differences between us.¡±


    ¡°So when will the talking out of the marriage be?¡± Donald asked, grinning and smirking at me like a


    baby. I could tell what was going on in his mind, but at that moment, Ipletely ignored it as it wasn¡¯t


    important.


    ¡°When? Of course, now. When it¡¯s time to do something, there¡¯s no need to be postponing it any


    longer. I¡¯m heading there right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so fast. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s going to feel this kind of power surge when he sees you there


    today? I mean, you just left his pack not quite long. Returning there today for such an issue just as


    requested in the note is kind of weird. It¡¯s my opinion though, you have the final say as the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I understand your points, Donald. But on this, I¡¯m going there now,¡± I said with a tone of finality,


    heading out. This time, without an escort.


    ¡°I can see you got my letter.¡± That was the first thing Alpha Rex would say when I showed up in front of


    him.


    ¡°Of course, I did. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your take? Are you in or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in for the alliance. I¡¯m in for your help but I¡¯m not in for the marriage and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We


    need to talk about it.¡± I made sure Alpha Rex noticed my anger.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about. It¡¯s either you¡¯re in for the marriage too, as I am in to render my


    help, or we are both not in. It¡¯s a chance that can¡¯t be discussed. Just an answer is needed.¡± Rex


    smirked, staring at me. Our gazes locked for a while, each of us ruminating on what our next move was


    going to be.


    Weighing my options, I thought of other things I could do to avert the impending doom but there was


    none. If I was going to do anything, I will surely need the Five. Elements Grazer and that can¡¯t be


    gotten without Rex¡¯s help.


    Well, I could just ept his offer and after I get what I wanted from him, I can carry on with whatever it


    was I wanted to do.


    ¡°Alright¡± I said after a deep thought.


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s good.¡± I reluctantly agreed to my opponent¡¯s offer as a bitter taste


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar ti


    lingered in my mouth, and my expression showed the internal conflict I felt. The fa?ade of triumph on


    his face couldn¡¯t mask the traces of surprise and smug satisfaction, as it was obvious he had been


    expecting me to acquiesce to his terms.


    My eyes met his gaze with a mix of resignation and defiance. It was a moment of surrender, not to


    defeat, but to the harsh reality of a choice made under duress.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to my terms, I¡¯ll surely render my help when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, about to take my leave.


    .72%


    ¡°Not that fast, Alpha Carlyle. We have to discuss countermeasures.¡± He wanted me to stay back, as he


    enjoyed the expression of anger in my countenance.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± I sat back without a word.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we inform other supernaturals?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say so?¡±


    ¡°We need toe to a definite conclusion about their ns before telling other supernatural beings.


    We need to know what they want to do and what they have done. Their progress. I¡¯m saying this to


    prevent the Canthrastras from getting a hold of our measures. That would be a setback for us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s a reasonable point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯ll kindly take my leave now. I have other things to attend to.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Rex uttered sharply.


    What again? I felt like he was toying with me on purpose.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I suggest you meet my sister before you leave. You know, as a process towards our


    alliance. What do


    you think?¡±


    Once again, I was at a crossroad under the schemes of my rival. Dammit!


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    0

 Chapter 17

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Not having a choice, I waited behind for whatever Rex had in store. Rex instructed someone to inform


    his sister about my presence. Before her arrival, I thought of what I could do to avoid any


    ufortable situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way. I¡¯m sorry to take your time.¡± Alpha Rex said, grinning from ear to ear. I shed him a


    forced smile.


    ¡°How about you direct me to a popr restaurant around here? Then, shees over to meet me


    there for the discussion.¡± I suggested it after a deep thought. When I get there, I can finally have a


    proper discussion with Rex¡¯s sister about my choices and perhaps we coulde to a conclusion


    that¡¯s going to be favourable to us both under the necessity of the packs¡® alliance but without Rex


    intruding in our discussion because. I know he has an aim by telling me to marry his sister.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve got a list of restaurants around. You can make your choice and a guard will lead you


    there,¡± Rex replied, signaling to someone nearby to hand me what I requested.


    I collected the catalog that was handed to me, going through the list of restaurants that was written


    there. After a while, I finally chose one.


    ¡°Feel free, Alpha Carlyle. A guard will lead you there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much, Alpha Rex. But you don¡¯t have to, I can find my way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Stepping into the streets of Rex¡¯s pack and with my heightened werewolf senses attuned to the subtle


    sounds and scents around me, I began searching for the restaurant.


    Approaching a passerby, I inquired, ¡°Excuse me, could you direct me to The Crescent Bistro? I seem to


    have lost my way.¡± The stranger was a bit taken aback by my question and he hesitated before


    providing clear instructions.


    As I walked, my werewolf senses kicked in, allowing me to catch faint traces of familiar scents carried


    by the breeze. I took a moment to close my eyes, focusing on the olfactoryndscape of the city. The


    distinctive aroma of The Crescent Bistro¡¯s signature dishes guided me in the right direction.


    Turning a corner, I found myself in an intersection with people. A vibrant conversation between two


    pedestrians caught my attention. I approached with a friendly demeanour,


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for The Crescent Bistro. Can you help me find it?¡± Their


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar ti


    72%


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Not having a choice, I waited behind for whatever Rex had in store. Rex instructed. someone to inform


    his sister about my presence. Before her arrival, I thought of what I could do to avoid any


    ufortable situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way. I¡¯m sorry to take your time.¡± Alpha Rex said, grinning from ear to ear.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    shed him a forced smile.


    ¡°How about you direct me to a popr restaurant around here? Then, shees over to meet me


    there for the discussion.¡± I suggested it after a deep thought. When I get there, I can finally have a


    proper discussion with Rex¡¯s sister about my choices and perhaps we coulde to a conclusion


    that¡¯s going to be favourable to us both under the necessity of the packs¡® alliance but without Rex


    intruding in our discussion because I know he has an aim by telling me to marry his sister.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve got a list of restaurants around. You can make your choice and a guard. will lead you


    there,¡± Rex replied, signaling to someone nearby to hand me what I requested.


    I collected the catalog that was handed to me, going through the list of restaurants that was written


    there. After a while, I finally chose one.


    ¡°Feel free, Alpha Carlyle. A guard will lead you there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much, Alpha Rex. But you don¡¯t have to, I can find my way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Stepping into the streets of Rex¡¯s pack and with my heightened werewolf senses attuned to the subtle


    sounds and scents around me, I began searching for the restaurant.


    Approaching a passerby, I inquired, ¡°Excuse me, could you direct me to The Crescent Bistro? I seem to


    have lost my way.¡± The stranger was a bit taken aback by my question. and he hesitated before


    providing clear instructions.


    As I walked, my werewolf senses kicked in, allowing me to catch faint traces of familiar scents carried


    by the breeze. I took a moment to close my eyes, focusing on the olfactoryndscape of the city. The


    distinctive aroma of The Crescent Bistro¡¯s signature dishes guided me in the right direction.


    Turning a corner, I found


    between two pedestrianself in an intersection with people. A vibrant conversation


    between two pedestrians caught my attention. I approached with a friendly demeanour.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for The Crescent Bistro. Can you help me find it?¡± Their


    141


    13:00 Fri, 1 Mar ti o G


    animated discussion momentarily shifted to assisting me, and they provided additional guidance.


    Entering the restaurant, I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the environment a blend of human interactions


    and reliance on my supernatural senses.


    I scanned the environment quickly and made my way to sit at a far corner of the restaurant where it


    won¡¯t be that easy for other people around to notice me.


    Not long after I settled in for a seat, a waiter approached me with a professional. demeanour.


    ¡°Good evening, sir. Are you ready to order? Would you like to get a drink with your meal?¡± He asked


    with a practiced smile.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m actually waiting for someone. I¡¯ll order when she arrives.¡± It returned the smile. The


    waiter nodded at my response and gracefully stepped away to attend to other patrons.


    Soon, a gracefuldy entered the restaurant, adorned with a veil that added to her gracefulness as a


    hushed reverence spread through the room. Everyone who saw her acknowledged the respect she


    commanded, and her calm responses echoed the poise that defined her. From the way she was


    greeted by upants of the restaurant, it was obvious that she¡¯s a princess. Rex¡¯s sister to be precise.


    In that moment, our eyes connected, and a moment of acknowledgment passed between us. Quietly,


    she made her way through the tables, arriving at mine, where I sat. With a graceful gesture, she took


    the seat opposite me.


    ¡°I can see we¡¯re meeting again.¡± She spoke up first.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, remember? Fighting for rights.¡± She replied, and it dawned on me that she was the


    lady I met on the first day I visited Rex¡¯s.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°Yes, I was. Would you like to fight rights with me now?¡± She teased, pulling off her veil seductively.


    Damn! She screamed beauty but for some reasons, I wasn¡¯t at all attracted to her. Perhaps, it could be


    because of the way we met first.


    I didn¡¯t reply to her question and just sat there, staring at her while she stared back.


    ¡°You know, I really wanted to see you again after that time and I spoke to my brother about it. He didn¡¯t


    agreg at first, but I insisted. Since there was nothing you wouldn¡¯t do for a sister, he had no choice but


    to concur with my wants and wishes and here


    you are.¡±


    2/3


    13:00


    Fri, 1 Mar ti


    0.72%


    She babbled, and I nodded.


    Now I know the source of my problem. Never in my wildest imagination did I think that the spoiled brat I


    met that day would turn out to be Alpha Rex¡¯s sister and neve did I expect that she was going to stage


    a meeting with me. Not just any meeting, a marriage one at that? Just wow!


    ¡°So I heard you are Alpha Carlyle, the Alpha of the Moon Shade pack. Can I get to know you more?


    She asked.


    ¡°Why do you want to know more about me?¡±


    ¡°I think my brother must have told you about that and from what I was told, you agreed. already. So,


    what¡¯s all this attitude you¡¯re putting on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll appreciate it if you could just answer me,¡± I said to her. With the way she was acting. I knew I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill my intent. Since she was the one who staged the whole marriage thing there


    was no way I would be able to talk to her so that she would listen. Except, of course, if I staged


    something. A counteraction!


    ¡°I think I know why you¡¯re acting this way but don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of time you get used to me.¡±


    She said, and a waiter came along with a tray of different food.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Was this some kind of ridicule?


    Just before I thought deep into it, my eyes caught someone who made my heart beat for a while.


    0


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 18

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Was this some kind of ridicule? Who does she think she is? In fact, who is Rex himself? Compared to


    my status and authority, they were nothing. All along, there, amidst the hustle of serving tables, was


    someone I couldn¡¯t quite ce but whose familiarity tugged at the edges of my memory.


    I was about to speak, but about three waiters came around with trays of expensive. dishes, gently


    cing it on the table which served as the boundary between me and Rex¡¯s sister.


    The first waiter dropped the food and left, the second did the same and followed suit. The third one did


    the same and turned to leave too. Raising my head at that moment, a flicker of recognition sparked


    within me, but it didn¡¯t click well.


    On instinct to get a subtle confirmation, I decided to test my intuition. Intentionally, let my handkerchief


    slip from my grasp, fluttering to the floor, then I pushed it out in the


    with


    my leg, all to the unawareness of sister.


    Rex¡¯s


    open


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called out to her almost immediately, raising my hand slightly.


    ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± She turned to attend to my needs.


    ¡°Could you help me with that?¡± My voice carried a measured casualness, but my eyes held an


    intentional gaze.


    The waitress gracefully approached my direction to retrieve the fallen handkerchief. As she handed it


    back to me, our eyes met in a silent exchange. The veil of anonymity that shrouded her role in my


    memory began to lift, and a sense of familiarity grew. I recognized who she was immediately and why


    she caught my attention in the first ce.


    At that moment, I recognized her not just as a waitress, but as someone from a chapter of my past. My


    heart skipped a beat as her name reverberated around my listening senses, a name that echoed


    through the corridors of my quest.


    ¡°Donnic! Sidonnic!¡± Her name alone stirred something deep within mc.


    My eyes widened in disbelief and tion. There she was, standing before me ¨C Sidonnie, my mate


    whom I had tirelessly sought. The cacophony of the surroundings. faded into a distant hum as the


    reality of the moment set in.


    The joyous whine of Laryl, my wolf, overshadowed the overwhelming happiness


    coursing through me. After endless searches and countless moments of longing, destiny had


    orchestrated our reunion in the most unexpected of ces. Never did I expect to find her in my rival¡¯s


    pack.


    In that surreal moment, the world seemed to pause, and our eyes locked with an understanding that


    transcended spoken words.


    Our eyes still locked, a peculiar tension hung in the air. I noticed her countenance. change by a subtle


    stiffening of her posture that betrayed a mix of emotions. Recognition dawned in her gaze,


    apanied by a flicker of something else a realization that seemed to stir a pool of emotions beneath


    the surface.


    ¨C


    In that moment, a shadow of fear flickered across her expression. It was as if the pieces of a puzzle


    were falling into ce, unveiling a truth that brought with it a mixture of emotions. The restaurant¡¯s


    lively ambiance seemed to dim as the gravity of our connection settled between us, mingling with an


    undercurrent of apprehension. Definitely! She recognized me..


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered, our gaze still locked. Rex¡¯s sister stared at the two of us.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Sidonnie replied, walking away quickly, almost.


    Sensing the shift in my gaze, Rex¡¯s sister looked at me with a mix of confusion and


    concern..


    ¡°What am I unaware of? Is something going on here?¡± She queried..


    Sidonnie bowed her head respectfully, leaving I and Rex¡¯s sister to ourselves, her face. looking all


    white with anxiety.


    ¡°What just happened now?¡± Her eyes sought mine, searching for an exnation or any sign of


    reassurance, but all she found was the distant gaze fixed on another. Uncertainty. painted her face as


    she grappled with the sudden disconnect, wondering what had diverted my attention suddenly.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, you don¡¯t have a right to ask me such a question,¡± I said to her, obviously


    making her angry.


    ¡°How could you say that? The fact that you agreed to meet in the first ce means that you agreed to


    get married to me and to get married, we have to make sure some steps. take ce first of which


    talking is part of it. Acting up won¡¯t take us anywhere, Mr right.¡± She said, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention


    to her. My mind was all on Donnie,


    Several questions about her whereabouts over the years filled my mind. Where has she been? How


    was she? How did she cope? Why did she leave in the first ce? And why did shee to Rex¡¯s


    pack? All these questions crossed my mind, but I had no answer to them and I knew I would never


    have an answer to them unless I speak to her.


    13


    Fri, 1 Mar ti o


    ¡°That reminds me, you didn¡¯t ask for my name in the first ce. And I didn¡¯t know you were not going to


    ask, so I¡¯m going to tell you.¡± Thedy in front of me said, her eyes reflecting a bit of her


    disappointment.


    ¡°My name is Raina.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. Before you proceed with your rambling, it¡¯s my honour to tell you that this marriage can¡¯t


    continue. It can¡¯t go on.¡± I said, and made to stand up.


    ¡°What do you mean it can¡¯t go on? How dare you? What audacity do you have to tell me that? I¡¯ve


    been putting up with your silly attitude since you came here. And now, you¡¯re telling me this can¡¯t go


    on? Hell no! You have to talk to my brother about that. Not me.¡± Sheshed out at me.


    *Suit yourself then,¡± I said nonchntly.


    ¡°Oh, is it because of her you¡¯re telling me the marriage can¡¯t go on? Do you know her from


    somewhere? Oh no! Why will I even be asking in the first ce? It¡¯s obvious you know her and you


    think I¡¯m so dumb to listen to your words just because you said it. At least, you should be polite and tell


    me why it¡¯s not going to hold if you¡¯re not interested, but no, you¡¯re leaving me here just like that with a


    few words.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. You want me to tell you the reason, right? I think that¡¯s way better than you telling me that


    I¡¯m not polite. The reason I¡¯m not going to participate in this marriage anymore is because of your


    attitude. Imagine, the first impression I have of you is so terrible and I can¡¯t put up with it because you


    pose to be a spoiled brat!¡±


    Çú

 Chapter 19

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I blurted out, unable to contain my


    frustration.


    ¡°The first impression I have of you is so terrible, and I can¡¯t put up with it because you pose to be a


    spoilt brat!¡± With those words hanging in the air, I turned away without. looking back. My mind was


    consumed by thoughts of Donnie, and the need to talk to her weighed heavily on my conscience,


    drowning out the aftermath of the encounter


    with Raina.


    Entering the part of the restaurant that was meant for employees, I approached the employees with a


    determined look on my face. Spotting a waiter with a friendly countenance, I decided to inquire about


    Donnie.


    ¡°Hey, excuse me,¡± I began, trying to keep my tone.casual. ¡°Do you happen to know Donnic, the one


    who works here?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m new here.¡± He replied. I saw another person passing by and asked him.


    too.


    ¡°Do you know Donnie, please?¡±


    The waiter nodded, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s been with us for a while. What¡¯s up?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her. Is she around?¡±


    He pointed toward the kitchen. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s probably in there. Anything specific you. need?¡±


    ¡°I just need to talk to her, it¡¯s important. Do you mind letting her know I¡¯m looking for her?¡± I sighed.


    He nodded again, understanding the urgency in my request. ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll give her a heads up.¡±


    As I waited, my thoughts raced with anticipation, wondering how this conversation with Donnie would


    unfold.


    With a mix of anxiety and hope, I approached the waiter who had offered to ry my message to


    Donnic.


    ¡°So, did she say anything?¡± I asked, trying to read the waiter¡¯s expression.


    He hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man. She refused to see you.


    Fri, 1 Mar T¨®


    ??


    She didn¡¯t give a reason, she just said she wasn¡¯t interested.¡±


    A wave of disappointment washed over me, and I tried to mask my feelings.


    ¡°Did she mention anything else? Maybe when she might be avable?¡±


    The waiter shook his head,


    ¡°No, nothing like that, just a t¨Cout refusal. Sorry, wish I could help more.¡±


    As I listened to the waiter¡¯s response, a mixture of frustration and confusion clouded. my thoughts.


    Donnie¡¯s rejection left me with unanswered questions, and the challenge of understanding what had


    transpired in the past three years remained in my mind.


    While waiting there, Raina walked up to me with two of her female maids beside her. It turned out that


    she had been watching me while I made my inquiries.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s she?¡± She asked from behind while I was thinking about other ways to get to


    Donnic.


    ¡°Oh, hey. I never knew you were still here. What were you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Are you supposed to tell me that? Aren¡¯t you scared I¡¯m going to tell my brother about this?¡±


    ¡°And that was why I said you¡¯re a spoilt brat,¡± I yelled at her, shutting her up. After at brief rethought of


    my actions, I decided to y it right.


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s someone I know. We had quite a history,¡± I exined simply with a tone that indicated I


    wasn¡¯t at all going to entertain further questions pertaining to Donnie.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t look like ¡°just friends¡± to me. Why did you leave me alone and sneak off to chat with her?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal, miss. I was trying to talk to her as a member of my pack.¡± I tried my best to be


    polite even though I was beginning to lose it.


    How dare she question me? Who is she? Just because I agree tomorrow doesn¡¯t mean she should feel


    all powerful. She doesn¡¯t even worth being my Luna with her silly. attitude.


    ¡°Really? Because it felt like you were more interested in her than in being with me.


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. And I don¡¯t think it should be any of your business.¡± I dered harshly, hurting her


    pride.


    ¡°You think? That¡¯s the problem. You didn¡¯t think about how your actions affect me. I thought we were


    supposed to be here together, trying to know more about each other.


    13:01 Fri, Mar ti


    But¡­


    ¡°Young woman! You¡¯re blowing this out of proportion. Be warned,¡± I said, heading out after tipping a


    waiter to help me direct Donnie to some particr ce.


    ¡°Sir, I suggest youe now.¡± The waiter¡¯s urgent tone sent a shiver down my


    ver


    spine as he delivered the us message. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I left my


    seat and followed him, my curiosity morphing into concern.


    The tter of dishes and hushed conversations in the restaurant faded into the background as I


    followed behind the waiter through the maze of tables. He moved with purpose, weaving through the


    crowded dining area. My mind raced with questions, trying to anticipate the reason for this unexpected


    summons. But a part of me knew what was going on already. Raina was querying Donnie, imposing


    her power as a princess.


    ¡°How are you rted to Alpha Carlyle?¡± Raina queried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean, ma¡¯am,¡± Donnie answered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb here, young woman. I saw you both earlier.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a member of his pack, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°What happened between you two? He said you had history.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean, ma¡¯am. If he said so, you should ask him directly and noting to me,


    ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? How dare you talk to me that way? Do you know who I am?¡± Raina raised her hand at


    Donna, pping her hard on the face.


    All these, I could hear at a distance.


    As we reached the back of the restaurant, I saw Donnie¡¯s face. It was one that now bore an expression


    of distress.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded, my voice betraying a mixture of anxiety and confusion. My mind beat


    faster than usual seeing my mate in pain.


    The employees exchanged nces between each other before reluctantly speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­.¡± I understood that they dared not speak. My pulse quickened with anger.


    As we entered the kitchen, a surreal scene unfolded before me. Pots and pans ttered, and the air


    was thick with tension. It was small, furry, and seemed out of ce amidst the stainless steel and


    bustling chefs.


    3/4


    Çú


    Mar


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡± I queried with a growl, making everyone flinch.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Entering the restaurant kitchen, an immediate sense of tension hung thick in the air. Pots and pans ttered to the floor as Raina


    hurled questions at Donnie, their faces contorted with anger. The kitchen looked nothing than a chaotic battleground.


    Dishesy shattered, remnants of the escting confrontation. The acrid scent of spilled sauces mixed with the metallic tang of


    panic filled the air. Every employees were frozen in their respective spots as nced nervously at one another, uncertain of how


    to act since it was thier princess in front of them.


    A particr man dressed in a chef outfit stood with a furrowed brow, silently assessing the escting chaos, their eyes wide with


    a blend of fear and confusion.


    As | stepped into the maclstrom, the intensity of their argument escted. Raina¡¯s gestures were sharp and usatory, while


    Donnie¡¯s responses were defensive, each word a verbal parry in their emotional duel.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± | directed my gaze to Raina.


    ¡°Whatever you see fit. She replied, rolling her eyes at me.


    ¡°Is this how to act like a princess that you are? Is this?¡±


    ¡°And who are you to question me? Meet me at my brother¡¯s when you''re done.¡± She said and left with her minions.


    | took a momentarily look at Sidonnie, who gazed at me hardly. Her eyes, once warm and weing, turned icy, and she fixed


    me with a death re that could freeze time.


    My stomach churned with realization, a knot tightening as | fought my wolf inside me too. | sensed the gravity of my unintentional


    offense, a cold sweat forming on my brow. The room seemed to hush, amplifying the tension between us.


    She clenched her fists, a subtle yet powerful sign of her displeasure. The air around us thickened, and | felt an invisible barrier of


    resentment. Every step | took was met with her unyielding stare, a silent usation that cut deeper than any words could.


    Attempting to salvage the situation, | stammered out an apology, but the damage had been done. Her bodynguage spoke


    volumes, a ballet of restrained anger and wounded pride. | would have have had the chance to speak to her but that time.


    wouldn''t be the best of times to do so.


    | tried mind-linking hef since she was someone from my park but it wasn¡¯t going through. It seemed she had something blocking


    the connection between us.


    1/3


    Fri, 1 Mar Eio


    With onest look, | took my leave without another word.


    872%


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, my sister here just told me you said you won''t be able to marry her. | feel like | heard wrongly. | need an


    exnation from you.¡± Alpha Rex uttered immediately | stepped in.


    ¡°She''s right. She didn¡¯t lie, Alpha Rex. | said that.¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by that? What do you take us for?¡±


    ¡°You should hear from the horse¡¯s mouth before asking such questions, Alpha Rex. I¡¯ve reconsidered the alliance and my


    intended union with Raina.¡± | no longer cared about honorifics and he followed suit.


    ¡°Carlyle, this is unexpected. Our packs have worked towards this alliance for the benefit of our people. Why the sudden change?


    Is this some kind of joke to you?¡±


    ¡°After meeting your sister, I¡¯ve realized our connection iscking. | can¡¯t bind myself to a union with someone like her.¡±


    ¡°borate your point, Rex. What do you mean by you can¡¯t get married someone like her? Isn¡¯t she beautiful enough to be the


    Luna of your pack? Or are you trying to say she doesn¡¯t have what it takes?¡±


    ¡°You''ve known me before now, I''ll go straight to the point. Yes, you are. She doesn¡¯t have all it takes to be the Luna of my pack.


    She¡¯s so mannerless andcks human approach. She might be a beauty but she doesn¡¯t have the right attitude of a Luna.¡±


    ¡°This is a grave insult, Carlyle. Our packs¡¯ future hangs on this alliance. Your change of heart jeopardizes everything we''ve


    worked for.¡±


    ¡°| understand the implications, Rex, but | won¡¯tpromise the happiness of two individuals for nothing. Especially my


    happiness. And | won''t do something that will jeopardize my tenure as an Alpha. If I¡¯m going to get married to your sister, that¡¯s


    going to be a very big mistake to every member of my pack. She won''t treat them right.¡±


    ¡°Happiness? This is about duty and responsibility! You dishonor our agreement and disrespect my sister.¡±


    ¡°Rex, | didn¡¯t anticipate this reaction either, but | won¡¯t be coerced into a silly union. We must find a resolution that doesn¡¯t lead to


    conflict. If you have a better option for an alliance in mind, you can let me know but marrying your sister is out of it. | uttered. with


    complete defiance.


    ¡°The only resolution | see is for you to honor the alliance. My sister¡¯s happiness is secondary to the greater good of our packs.¡±


    2/3


    13:01 Fri, 1 Mar ti


    ¡°Rex, | won¡¯t make stupid sacrifices for the greater good if it means leading our packs into a union built on resentment.¡±


    ¡°Your selfishness puts our packs at risk. There will be consequences for this, CarlylesWe are now at odds.¡± Rex uttered, really


    angry.


    ¡°| regret the strain this ces on our packs, Rex, but | won¡¯tpromise on this matter, Better still, you find someone else from


    your pack if that''ll solve the problem.¡± | suggested, leaving Rex at a loss for words.


    All the while, Raina stayed silent as | battled words with Rex. Her expression exuding sadness but | didn¡¯t care one bit. It¡¯s all


    pretence.


    For a while, the room went silent as Rex stared at his sister. From the expression on their faces, they weremunicating.


    Suddenly, Raina burst out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Why will you me me just because he said he wouldn''t marry me because of my attitude? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s could be lying?


    Don¡¯t you think he has an another reason. for rejecting the marriage after signing?¡± She yelled at Rex.


    ¡°Raina! Keep shut at this moment. As a royal that you are, you should know that Alphas don¡¯t go back on their words once


    they''ve taken a stance. Tell me what happened this


    instant!¡±


    ¡°| have nothing to say. But if you really want to know, perhaps you should go ask thedy he was staring at all day long at the


    restaurant!¡± Raina blurted carelessly.


    Hf


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 21

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Seeing Alpha Carlyle at the restaurant I work, a sinking feeling gripped my chest as I stared at my


    worst nightmare showing up before me. It was as if time had stood still, and the haunting specter of


    what I¡¯d tried to escape was now inescapably real. Since I left Moon Shade, I knew a day like this


    woulde soon but I never expected it toe so fast and not in that type of avenue.


    My heartbeat quickened, a surge of anxiety coursing through my veins. The familiar surroundings felt


    alien, shadows of the past creeping into my present. I fought to steady my breath, but the memories


    flooded back, threatening to overwhelm me.


    I could taste the bitter cocktail of fear and regret, the bitter residue of a chapter I thought I had closed.


    The very sight of what I dreaded brought back a cascade of emotions inadequacy, heartache, and the


    persistent ache of unresolved pain.


    In that moment, my workce became a battleground of old demons, each corner echoing with the


    whispers of a past I wished to forget. The ground beneath me felt unsteady, and I struggled to maintain


    composure as the remnants of my worst nightmare resurfaced, threatening to sweep me off my feet


    once again.


    If I had a choice, I would have just turned around and left but I had no choice as it was my duty to serve


    customers. Any misbehaviour from me could warrant in losing my job and that¡¯s thest thing I need in


    my life at that point.


    Leaving his table with thedy he was with whom Iter identified to be the princess of the Blue Wave


    Pack, the pack where I work, he called me back to help him with his handkerchief..


    Such a smart move. Alpha Carlyle hates dirt so much. That, I know about him. Allowing his


    handkerchief fall was so unusual and I could tell it was a well calcted move.


    It took every strength in me to focus on my work once again since I saw him. Just when I thought I


    have pushed thoughts about him to the back of my mind, the Blue Wave Princess stormed the kitchen.


    ¡°Who were those sent to serve my meal?¡± She asked. Thedy¡¯s eyes zed with a fierce intensity,


    her nostrils ring as she surveyed the kitchen with a mix of disbelief and fury. A growl escaped her


    lips, her body tensing with an untamed rage.


    About three of us raised our hands, indicating we were the one who served her. She took a very good


    look at us and pointed me out. I needed no one to tell me that I had to


    go out to her front.


    ¡°A stranger?¡± She paused, checking me out.


    ¡°Who are you? Which pack are you from? How are you rted to Alpha Carlyle of the Moon Shade


    Pack?¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cutting through the air like a sharp gust of wind. Her


    questions were delivered with a fierce intensity. I thought of wh could possibly happen for her to ask me


    such question,


    Politely, I answered her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Instead of asking with manners, she began to disy nothing but absolute stupidity.


    ¡°How are you rted to Alpha Carlyle?¡± She repeated her question, growling at me. At first. I felt


    intimidated by her, but I had no idea where the sudden anger came from for me to reply her the way I


    did. I didn¡¯t let her have her way with whatever ns she had.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Alpha Carlyle showed up with anger exuding his face. But who cares? He


    caused it all.


    Everything got settled and we had a long day cleaning up.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who¡¯s miss Sidonnie?¡± Two fully guarded men barged into our kitchen, the restaurant¡¯s


    kitchen.


    ¡°I am.¡± I raised my hand and before I knew it, I was dragged away harshly like someone. that was


    about to be punished.


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Raina!¡± Rex yelled at his sister.


    Raina¡¯s words hung in the air, a careless revtion that sent a chill down my spine. I found myself


    caught off guard, navigating through a sea of awkward silence. The restaurant ambiance seemed to


    dull as her words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. But if you really want to know, perhaps you should go ask thedy he was


    staring at all day long at the restaurant!¡± Raina¡¯s bluntness hit me like an unexpected punch, and I felt


    the weight of her words settling ufortably.


    I cast a nce at Raina, realizing she was young, spoiled, and reckless¨Cabination I knew I could


    nevere to terms with. However, herck of tact and senselessness caught me by surprise. It was


    as if she had unknowingly thrown a grenade into a


    peaceful conversation, leaving the aftermath to unfold in the awkward tension that followed.


    Her taunting presence enveloped me as she moved in, palms resting on my shoulders.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re smart? Alpha of Alphas? I guess that got into your head for a while. You said you


    can¡¯t marry me, right? Finel No problem! But I want you to know that I get what I want no matter how I


    get it. How much would you like your history woman to be found out by my brother and be punished?¡±


    The air crackled with a charged energy, and her whisper carried a teasing tone as she asked if I truly


    wanted her to continue with her revtions. It felt like a dance on the edge of difort, her proximity


    intensifying the weight of her words. My fist balled tightly as anger coursed through me with every word


    she spew from her mouth.


    100%


    ¡°Woah, I guess you can¡¯t take it. I was right after all. Think, Alpha. I bet you wouldn¡¯t want to see her


    get hurt. This is my territory.¡±


    In that moment, I stood at a crossroads, unsure whether to brace myself for more revtions or put an


    end to the awkward encounter. The unspoken challenge hung between us, and I could sense the


    anticipation in her demeanor, a mischievous glint in her eyes as if daring me to delve deeper into the


    ufortable truth she hinted at.

 Chapter 22

    .36%


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    My fist balled up as I listened to Raina¡¯s taunts and tactics. Her words rang in my ears as she


    threatened me with hurting Donnie. She thinks she can hurt my mate and go scot free? Hell no! But at


    that moment, there was nothing I could do but listen while plotting a countermove I¡¯d unleash soon.


    Rex¡¯s eyes suddenly went aze with anger as he confronted me at Raina¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°You dare reject our agreement and spurn the alliance proposal because of anotherdy?¡± He barked,


    his fists tightening..


    For anyone els


    ¡°I won¡¯t be forced into a bond I don¡¯t desire. Your dictate my choices, I shot back with resolution.


    Meanwhile, Raina stood behind me, smirking at me.


    ¡°You may resist, but you¡¯ll be wise to reconsider. Marrying me is the only way to avoid dire


    consequences.¡±


    ¡°Donnie¡¯s safety hinges on your decision. Choose wisely, Carlyle, or face the wrath,¡± Rex added,


    supporting his sister.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be ckmailed into a loveless union. Threats won¡¯t change my mind.¡± I remained undeterred,


    standing firm on my decision.


    The tension thickened as the battle of wills intensified, setting the stage for a sh of dominance and


    desires.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, your sister wanted to marry me on her own will and not because of the


    alliance. I heard she was even the one who suggested getting married to me. So why the insistence?¡± I


    queried with a measured tone that Rex could understand.


    ¡°I should be the one to ask you a question. Why did you suddenly change your mind? I mean, this is


    not your style, Carlyle.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back on that. I answered your question earlier. The problem lies. with your


    sister, Rex. I can¡¯t afford to have someone like her as reality. And I know you. wouldn¡¯t either. You know


    your sister more than I do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alpha Carlyle. I won¡¯t have you say bad things about my sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, brother. Are you sure you really not going to go ahead with the marriage.


    18:43 Fri, 1 Mar DJ


    like you agreed on? Are you sure can you take what¡¯sing?¡± Raina¡¯s sudden


    interruption in the conversation after staying silent for a while got my brows furrowed. W does she


    mean


    Raina¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence as she queried my decision as a sly smile yed on her lips.


    My heart pounded in my chest as the door swung open, revealing the sight of two imposing figures


    dragging Donnie into the room. Donnie¡¯s face contorted in a mixture of pain and fear as she was


    dragged into the room. Her eyes, wide with distress, searched around for exnations of if some sort.


    Strands of her disheveled hair clung to her damp forehead, showing the struggle she endured all the


    way down.


    The pain that was etched across her features spoke volumes with her body protesting against the


    rough treatment she was getting. A wince here, a fleeting grimace there cach movement of hers


    seemed to intensify her suffering.


    In that moment, every fiber of my being screamed to intervene, to shield her from the rough handling,


    but I clenched my jaw instead, maintaining a stoic facade.


    My fingers twitched involuntarily, aching to reach out to her, but I restrained myself as a mix of anger


    and helplessness coursed through me. The urge to break free from myposure warred with the


    need to protect Donnie by not escting the situation.


    My eyes traced every harsh movement inflicted upon her with my concern hidden beneath a mask of


    control. Each yank and jostle she was given felt like a punch to my gut. Deep down, I and Laryl


    yearned to be her shield, but the chessboard of power demanded I bid my time.


    ¡°Carlyle, darling, don¡¯t you see the writing on the wall? Refusing me means risking Donnie¡¯s well¨C


    being. Are you truly willing to take that chance?¡± Raina asked tauntingly.


    Her expression oozed assurance as she was convinced that the power y was tipping in her favor.


    The glint in her eyes hinted at the belief that she held all the cards, and that my resistance would soon


    crumble as I wouldn¡¯t have a choice.


    ¡°Would you like your little baby to get hurt in your presence?¡± She knew her words had an effect on me,


    but I didn¡¯t show it. I acted against her wish.


    ¡°Is this thedy you denied my sister for?¡± Rex questioned, but I didn¡¯t care to give an answer. They


    didn¡¯t deserve my answer.


    ¡°That should be none of your business, I¡¯ll take my leave now. When you deem it fit to have this


    discussion again, you let me know. Or when you deem it right to train your


    8:43 PII, 1 Mar C


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sister the right thing she should act, then we can repeat this discussion,¡± I said, not caring about


    Donnie. It took every ounce of strength in me not to falter.


    Turning my back at them all, I reluctantly left them to themselves.


    36%


    Raina¡¯s frustration boiled over as I exited the room, leaving her with the unsettling aftermath. She


    turned to her brother, Alpha Rex, and with a venomous tone, yelled at him to salvage the situation. Her


    voice echoed with a mix of anger and desperation, a stark contrast to the confidence she had exuded


    moments before.


    The weight of her thwarted ns pressed heavily on Raina¡¯s shoulders, and the realization that things


    didn¡¯t unfold as she envisioned fueled her internal turmoil. A torrent of emotions painted her expression


    ¨C anger at the failed maniption, regret for the missteps, and an unsettling sense of vulnerability.


    In that charged moment, Raina, usually in control, found herself grappling with the difort of


    uncertainty. The walls of her calcted demeanor cracked, revealing a glimpse of the inner turmoil she


    rarely allowed others to witness. The thwarted ambitions and the unraveling of her carefully woven


    schemes left her feeling both exposed and infuriated.


    Outside where I stood thinking of my next action, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    18:43 Fri, 1 Mar

 Chapter 23

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Confusion etched across my face as the guards dragged me away from my workce. Panic set in my


    mind since I had no idea of what awaited me.


    My mind raced to decipher the cryptic connection between the actions of the guards towards me and


    the recent encounter with Raina, the uncultured sister of the Alpha


    Rex.


    Questions swirled within me, yet the guards remained silent sentinels of authority. It was not the


    restraints that bound me, but the fear of the unknown that tightened its grip around my mind. The


    Alpha¡¯s abode loomed ahead, a fortress of secrets where the answers to my unwitting transgressions


    awaited rification.


    Upon getting to Alpha Rex¡¯s chamber, my eyes, still clouded with confusion, met the gaze of my mate¨C


    the harbinger of past nightmares and the tangled web that ensnared me with Raina. A shiver traced my


    spine, and I averted my gaze, unwilling to confront the haunting memories that clung to him.


    The guards, unyielding in their grasp, dropped me a few feet from the Alpha, whose imposing presence


    commanded attention. As I lowered my gaze, a veil of fear filled me, acutely aware that my destiny now


    rested at the mercy of the Alpha¡¯s judgment.


    On my knees, a mere pawn in this unfolding drama, I listened as the Alpha¡¯s voice cut through the


    tense air.


    ¡°Is this thedy you¡¯re rejecting my sister for?¡± Alpha Rex asked Alpha Carlyle and I began to wonder


    what was transpiring between the two Alphas. Right from time, everyone knew they never agreed with


    each other easily; something was always at


    stake.


    What was to be staked at that moment, I had no idea. Alpha Rex¡¯s words hung like a heavy fog, and


    my mate¡¯s response lingered on the precipice of revtion.


    Raina whispered something to Alpha Carlyle incessantly, leaving me more confused about what was


    happening and why I was there in the first ce since my whole existence was being ignored by them


    three except for moments when Alpha Carlyle took stylish nces at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll take my leave now. When you deem it fit to have this discussion again, you let me know. Or


    when you deem it right to train your sister the right thing she should act, then we can repeat this


    discussion.¡± Alpha Carlyle said to Alpha Rex and his sister the


    Chaker St


    moment he got to be threatened with me


    What was going on? I had no idea but I was beginning to get it. However, one thing baffled me


    continuously. How did they establish a connection between I and Alpha Carlyle? They weren¡¯t part of


    our pack neither could they have heard it from Alpha Carlyle himself. He¡¯s not much of a talker.


    As soon as Alpha Carlyle left, Raina began acting childish, throwing tantrums


    ¡°Raina, enough with the tantrum. What¡¯s going on?¡± Alpha Rex yelled at the sassydy.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. Rex! Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s slipping away, and I can¡¯t bear it.¡± She fired back at Alpha Rex.


    Such audacity could only be because of the sibling bond between them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force someone to stay. What¡¯s your problem? You¡¯re pushing too hard, Raina. You can¡¯t


    control his heart. This mess is of your making. Stop being silly and childish.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that what you¡¯re going to say? If only father was alive¡­¡± She said and left without another


    word.


    Now, I was left on my knees, beingpletely ignored.


    ¡°Alpha what should we do about her?¡± Someone asked and Alpha Rex made a sign for me to leave


    without questioning or further torture. It surprised me to the core given the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    y I was dragged to his presence.


    Immediately, I didn¡¯t waste anytime before leaving. One could never tell what awaits one in his


    presence. Before he could have a change of mind, I was out. I didn¡¯t bother returning to the restaurant;


    instead, I headed home.


    As I stepped through the doorway with fatigue clinging to me, a burst of joy met me, rushing over to


    me. My two¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cyear¨Cold son, Mason. He raced towards me, his tiny feet pattering on the


    floor, wrapping me in a heartfelt embrace that momentarily dissolved the strains of the day.


    ¡°Mama¡± he called out to me.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart. How are you? How was your day?¡±


    Tm fine, mama. Aunt Ena gave me snacks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Can I see it?¡± I pinched his cheeks lightly.


    I¡¯ve eaten it.¡± He giggled, dirtying my cheek with his unclean hands.


    18:44 Fri, 1 Mar


    ¡°That¡¯s good. And did you enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡± I said, cing him on his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Athena smirked at me as she arranged the items in her hand in their respective ces..


    ¡°Yes, I am. I replied, heaving a sigh.


    My dear, there¡¯s a heaviness i happen today?¡±


    your eyes. What¡¯s troubling your heart? Did something


    ¡°It¡¯s a tangled day, really. Work, unexpected encounters. Life doing its dance.¡± I said not wanting to dive


    into details in front of Mason. Perhaps, because of his paternal background, he is sharper and more


    brilliant than his agc.


    ¡°Life¡¯s waltz can be quite unpredictable. Care to share what led to that forlorn. expression? You arrived


    faster than usual too, it¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    ¡°It involves a choice, a past I thought was behind me. And a little one caught in the crossfire. I sighed,


    speaking in parables. Athena smirked at me, taking her seat.


    As I sink into the solitude of my favorite armchair, the echoes of the day reverberate in the recesses of


    my mind. The weight of moments, both sweet and bitter, lingers in the air like a delicate fragrance..


    The hum of the day¡¯s chaos gradually subsides, allowing the symphony of thoughts to take center


    stage. Faces, conversations, and unexpected turns rey in the theater of my consciousness. I find


    myself dissecting each scene, probing the intricacies of choices. made and paths untaken.


    The flickeringmplight casts shadows that dance with the ebb and flow of my contemtion. A


    carousel of emotions whirls within ¨C moments of triumph and pockets of vulnerability. I trace the lines of


    a smile exchanged, the warmth of an unexpected gesture, and the sting of an unresolved conflict.


    ¡°What really happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Carlyle. He¡¯s back. I announced, not letting my uneasiness be hidden.

 Chapter 24

    +36%


    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Athena¡¯s eyes bore into mine, a mix of curiosity and concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Carlyler Wow!¡± Her gaze shifted to Mason before returning to me. The room seemed to tighten with


    tension as she probed, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    I hesitated, the weight of the recent events pressing down on me.


    ¡°He tried talking to me, but I shut him down. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t stop him from dragging me into


    another issue. Now, I¡¯m tangled up in Alpha Rex¡¯s web, all thanks to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    him.¡±


    Athena¡¯s frustration red. ¡°How did he get you implicated?¡±


    1 sighed, the gravity of the situation sinking in. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why he showed up, but whatever it


    was, it painted a target on my back. Alpha Rex and his sister are after me


    now,¡±


    Athena¡¯s brows furrowed, a mix of worry and disbelief coloring her expression.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying, my dear.¡± She implored, her voice tinged with frustration. The room


    seemed to echo with the weight of unspoken fears and uncertainties as I struggled to convey the


    intricate web of events that had unfolded, leaving me caught in its unforgiving strands. I narrated the


    whole turn of events to Athena who listened with a sharp mind.


    I concluded my narration with a heavy sigh. ¡°Now, my only fear is himing after


    me.¡±


    Athena¡¯s response held a stark reality that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°There¡¯s no avoiding that. He¡¯s surely going toe after you now that he knows where


    you are.¡±


    I nodded in reluctant agreement, realizing the inescapable truth in her words.


    The mere mention of Alpha Carlyle invoked a sense of impending doom, a formidable force with a


    relentless pursuit for what he desired. Athena¡¯s voice carried the weight of experience, emphasizing the


    inevitability of the looming threat. The room seemed to tighten with an oppressive tension as the


    realization settled in ¨C an Alpha like Carlyle, driven by an unwavering determination, was not one to


    back down easily, a trait that


    had kept his going on and on since his early years as an Alpha and a businessman


    Silence ensued betwea us for a while 1 and Athena had our respective thoughts as Athena¡¯s words


    lingered in the air


    ¡°My dear, they always say prevention is better than a cure. In everything. I¡¯ve taught you to always be


    prepared.¡± Her gaze held a mix of concern and wisdom, a silent plea for foresight in the face of the


    brewing crisis.


    ¡°This question that I¡¯m about to ask you has been briefed before, but I¡¯ll ask again. What do you n to


    do when he finds out about his pup? We both know that by then, we¡¯ll have no choice but to concur to


    his wishes. Dating back to history, Alphas are always possessive about their flesh and blood in


    whatever way they maye.¡±


    I nced briefly at Mason, the unspoken truth hanging heavy in the air. His resemnce to Alpha


    Carlyle was undeniable as he took after Carlyle in so many ways. Should we talk about his brilliancy or


    his facial features? Everything spelt his father.


    The weight of Athena¡¯s question settled in, forcing me to confront the inevitable.


    ¡°Athena. I really don¡¯t know what I would do when the timees. I¡¯m at a loss on this.¡± The admission


    hung in the air, filled with uncertainty.


    Thinking about it, I can¡¯t be selfish to Mason. He has every right to be with his father, so¡­¡± I trailed off.


    the unspoken difficulties of the impending situation.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to give in?¡± Athena¡¯s question cut through the air, her gaze holding


    nothing but curiosity.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not implying that. What I meant was that if he wants his child, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll grant him the chance,


    strictly under my conditions. But no matter what, Mason remains mine, I responded with so much


    determination in my tone, though apanied by a sigh that betrayed the internal struggle.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Willow,¡± Athena acknowledged, a glimmer of approval in her eyes.


    ¡°Or do you have any other favorable ideas?¡± I inquired, searching for alternate perspectives from a


    woman of wisdom like Athena.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell yet, my dear. When the timees, we¡¯ll see,¡± Athena replied with a measured calmness,


    leaving the uncertain future decisions that¡¯s yet to unfold.


    ¡°That reminds me, you mentioned something about Alpha Carlyle¡¯s visit to Alpha Rex which involved


    Alpha Rex¡¯s sister, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. But why don¡¯t you try finding out what¡¯s going on and what really brought Carlyle down


    here?¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that? Is there something I should be aware of?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s better safe than sorry. You have to be fully aware of what¡¯s going on since you¡¯ve


    been ensnared into the whole thing.¡± She exined, and I nodded. She was right.


    RAINA¡¯S POV


    From the moment I set my eyes on Alpha Carlyle, a fated force drew me in, igniting a desire that


    whispered promises of possession. My infatuation transcended reason; I yearned for him to be mine at


    all costs, heedless of the pack rivalry that cast shadows over our connection.


    Aware of the enmity between him and my brother, I navigated my way toward him, using my brother¡¯s


    influence to pave the path to Alpha Carlyle¡¯s heart. Every move of mine was calcted, a ndestine


    pursuit fueled by the intoxicating allure of forbidden affection.


    In the shadows, I pulled strings, manipting circumstances to weave a several chances. and


    opportunities that could bring us together. The risk of betrayal loomed, yet the intoxicating pull of Alpha


    Carlyle overshadowed rationality.


    Having orchestrated every move through my brother¡¯s influence, I stood on the precipice of iming


    Alpha Carlyle as mine. The pieces were aligning, and victory. seemed imminent the moment my


    brother informed me that the Almighty Alphat agreed to his proposal. My joy knew no bounds as I was


    totally filled with happiness.


    -a


    However, just as I began to feel that everything was going on right and turning out well, an unexpected


    figure showed up, threatening my rtionship build with the Alpha mysterious woman from an unknown


    background, threatening to destroy my carefullyid ns.


    A surge of possessiveness surged within me, an unyielding determination to secure what I believed


    was rightfully mine.


    ¡°I would never let him go. He¡¯s mine alone and no one else¡¯s,¡± I swore with a steely


    36%


    resolve.


    Anything daring to obstruct my path to my beloved Alpha Carlyle would be ruthlessly uprooted. For in


    the realm of desire, I was prepared to wield any weapon to safeguard what I considered my ultimate


    conques


    18:44 Fri, 1 Mar 2

 Chapter 25

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV.


    In the dimness of m inner chambers, I sat there pondering over the incidents of the past hours. They


    were indeed far from my expectations. Never did I ever expect that I would be in this situation


    someday. I¡¯ve always thought about what our meeting is going to be like but I never envisioned it this


    way.


    ¡°Hey. Carl.¡± Donald entered, sitting in front of me immediately, with an expectant look.


    on his face.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not good. They turned out to be silly than I initially thought.¡±


    ¡°What really happened? Fill me in, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    I narrated everything about Raina, telling him why I wouldn¡¯t like to be with her and he agreed with my


    opinions. As Donald settled in front of me, his expectant look mirrored. my own anticipation. The weight


    of disappointment hung in the air as I began recounting the encounter with Raina. Frustration lined my


    words, detailing how her actions surpassed my initial impressions.


    ¡°Wait, Carl. You said Raina acted up suddenly for some reasons. I guess you skipped that part, what


    reasons?¡± Donald, asked. With a sigh, I could feel Donald¡¯s empathy radiating as he urged me to spill


    the details. His attentive nature, a trait I always valued, encouraged me to share the intricacies of


    Raina¡¯s behavior. The narrative unfolded, each word carrying the weight of my disillusionment.


    I took a moment to ponder on if I should let him know about Sidonnie just yet and after a deep thought,


    I came to a conclusion that he would be the best for my future errands pertaining to her. I pondered


    whether to divulge theplex entanglement involving Sidonnie. Finally, I made a calcted decision,


    recognizing Donald¡¯s unwavering support and understanding. I revealed the details about Sidonnie,


    trusting that Donald¡¯s listening skills and friendship would guide me through the future challenges tied


    to her


    ¡°I met her.¡± I announced in parables.


    ¡°Her? Who do you mean her? Can¡¯t you just talk out straight?¡± He was so eager to hear what it was I


    had to say.


    ¡°Sidonnie!¡± I dropped the bombshell on him. Just as expected, it had the shocking


    effect it should, just like I felt too when I saw her first.


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s huge ness. You don¡¯t mean it.¡± He took a pause to look at me for a while. ¡°I always knew


    a day like this woulde. What did she say? Did you ask her why she left? Did you confess your


    feelings for her? Did you reconcile?¡± He went on and on with his barrage of questions.


    ¡°Donald! Can you lend me a listening ear and stop with the questions? How many of your questions am


    I answering at a time?¡±


    ¡°Ok, fine. I¡¯ll keep it low. So, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, we didn¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? A whole Alpha like you can¡¯t talk to ady? Oh, no! I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have the chance, and she wasn¡¯t willing to meet me no matter how much I tried.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Donald burst intoughter. ¡°When did you be so soft to the extent of being a gentleman


    for ady? Thest time I checked, you do things the way you want them to be. Once you want


    something, you get it no matter what.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Donald, you don¡¯t need to remind me. I don¡¯t know how or why things is that way when


    ites to her, but I know that I have a soft spot for her, nothing


    more.¡±


    Mid¨Cconversation with Donald, an unexpected interruption broke the room¡¯s peace as a panicked


    guard burst in. His urgent tone carried the weight of dire news, and my pulse quickened at the


    impending revtion.


    Your highness, the west subgate has been taken down!¡±


    The guard¡¯s words hit me like a sudden jolt, a metaphorical dagger piercing through myposure.


    The room seemed to constrict around me as questions flooded my mind- how could this have


    happened, and when?


    The shock mirrored on Donald¡¯s face mirrored my own disbelief. His voice faltered as he sought to


    comprehend the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°What? Exin!¡± He demanded, echoing the bewilderment etched across my expression.


    The guard, visibly distressed, began to recount the chaotic scene that unfolded.


    18.44 PII, IMA


    ¡°We suddenly saw a group of dark¨Cclothed men throw things in the air, and before we knew it,


    everywhere was burning!¡± His words painted a vivid picture of the unexpected assault, each syble


    intensifying the sense of urgency and impending threat.


    As the guard detailed the chaotic events, the room became a backdrop to our shared concern.


    Conversations halted, reced by the urgency of the unfolding crisis. The atmosphere shifted from


    casual dialogue to a tense exchange of information, as Donald and I grappled with the sudden


    realization that our realm faced an imminent danger.


    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Amid the tter of tes and the steady hum of restaurant, my colleagues eagerly delved into the


    previous day¡¯s spectacle. Sarah, perched on the edge of a table, animatedly shared her ount of a


    situation going on in the pack.


    ¡°Can you believe the elegance, Emma? The entire venue was dripping in opulence. And Alpha Carlyle¨C


    oh, he looked like a dream!¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, her words painting a vivid picture


    of thevish affair.


    Emma, who usually remained aloof from office gossip, chimed in with a smirk. ¡°Well, well, aren¡¯t we all


    caught up in the romantic fervor? I still don¡¯t get why we should care about the Alpha Raina¡¯s love life.


    It¡¯s not like it affects our work.¡±


    But beneath Emma¡¯s dismissive tone, I sensed a subtle curiosity that mirrored my own. I decided to


    probe a bit, casually joining the conversation.


    ¡°True, Emma, but you know how these things go. There¡¯s always more than meets the eye. Did you


    notice anything unusual?¡±


    A hushed exchange followed as Sarah and Emma shared nces, a silent


    acknowledgment of the unspoken mysteries surrounding the union. Sarah leaned in, lowering her


    voice. ¡°Rumors say she wants to have the Alpha¡¯s rival as her betrothed.¡±


    Emma raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite herself. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Alpha Carlyle, Alpha of Moon Shade that


    you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is. I heard he really embarrassed her too.¡±

 Chapter 26

    CARLYLES POV


    Upon getting to the west sub gate, everywhere was burning. The guard wasn¡¯t lying when he said it


    was sudden, Cliven the position and condition of everything, it was indeed a sneak attack. The guards


    and pack members who were at the spot at that moment were dead. Only a few number of them


    survived. Stalls were destroyed and a few number of children were not left out in the peril


    ¡°What the hell is going on? What is this, Alpha Carlyle? Please tend to this¡­ our kids¡­.our goods¡­.


    everything is all gone.¡± The affected pack members wailed in my


    presence.


    ¡°It¡¯ll surely be taken care of.¡± I muttered, leaving Donald and some Gammas to take care of the damage


    while I headed toward the direction where the bombs were thrown from. This time around, it wasn¡¯t a


    joke. I needed raw evidence to conclude it was the Canthrastras and not a group of rebels pretending


    to be them.


    ¡°Carl!¡± Donald held my hand, shaking his head. He was scared of the oue and didn¡¯t


    ¡± me to head there, but what choice do I have? I¡¯m an Alpha and I mustn¡¯t back down. I shall ount


    for this to my pack members and elders. If I was go do that, I needed a proper ount and not just


    spections, especially for the purpose of those elders who were always against me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be line. Take care of everyone. Increase the number of guards around here. The


    ed should be taken to the hospital and arrangements should be made for the dead. You know what to


    do.¡± I patted his hand consecutively, assuring him with at smug smile that everything would be fine.


    Heading there, outside my pack borders, I found no one there. Everywhere was dry and no one was in


    sight. It felt as though nothing ever happened there, as if no activity was ever carried out there.


    Something was wrong somewhere. Scrutinizing every bit of the surrounding. I checked for clues. After


    several search, I couldn¡¯t find anyone or anything. They surely take up to their name. They left a clean


    trail with no evidence.


    Heading back, a falling banner attracted my attention. It was rolling down from the top of a nearby tree


    where I stood. It read:


    ¡°This is just the beginning. You shall pay for your crimes soon.¡±


    I looked around to see who must have suspended it but I couldn¡¯t see any being despite. using my


    primal senses. Returning back to my pack, I had so many thoughts and


    worries.


    ?


    Donald, who was eager for information, hurried to intercept me upon my arrival. His impatience was


    very noticeable as he inquired, ¡°Any news?¡± It was evident he had been anxiously anticipating my


    update and arrival.


    ¨C


    ¡°Nothing, only this.¡± I presented the only tangible clue I could find the suspended banner. Bewilderment


    showed on his face as he questioned its significance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. But I sense there¡¯s more to this than meets the eyes.¡± I admitted with at hint of


    uncertainty. The air hung heavy with unspoken concerns, hinting at the web of unknown challenges


    that awaited us.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Donald asked, fully ready for any impending role he would y. This was our pack


    at stake here and we¡¯re going to guard it by all means.


    ¡°First, we need to find something definite, something we can rte to the Canthrastras before we can


    alert other packs and beings and get all the possible help we may need.¡±


    ¡°Right, but how do you n to do that?¡±


    ¡°With this, it shows that the Canthrastras are ready and prepared for whatever it is they are nning.


    This sneak attack wasn¡¯t expected by us and with this,¡± I raised the banner for him to know what I was


    talking about.


    ¡°¡­we don¡¯t know when they¡¯re going to strike next. We can say it¡¯s going to beter and it should be


    sooner than expected or vice versa.¡±


    ¡°Which means we have to be fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Firstly, I want you to secretly dispatch the batch one Special garrison to the west gate and the


    batch two to the east gate. Those are the two weakest gates of the pack borders. The other gates can


    hold off till they have reinforcement.¡±


    ¡°Sure, however, I feel like they have a spy among us and they have someone controlling them,¡± Donald


    commented.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¦§


    Since ancient times, the Canthrastras are known to act boldly and not the way this was staged. If


    they¡¯re really acting on their own ord, they wouldn¡¯t bother clearing evidence.¡±


    Donald was right. That was just how they behave. They were always ready and bold. Always ready to


    go to war without surrender or backing out.


    18:45 Fri, 1 Mar


    ¡°I¡¯ve contemted it as well, and tonight, I¡¯ll take action,¡± I dered with a resolute


    tone.


    Donald was perplexed by my response and sought rification.


    ???


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His uncertainty lingered in the air, prompting the need for an exnation of my


    impending actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out,¡± I whispered to him in a hush tone. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Aridah. I need to see for myself


    what¡¯s going on there.¡±


    ¡°You could have just sent the guards and messenger. Why are you heading over there yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better off that way. I have my reasons,¡± I said with a tone of finality.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s pull it off together. We can have the Gammas prepare the pack.¡±


    Donald was determined to go with me.


    ¡°No, Donald. A pack cannot live without its leader for a day. Since I¡¯ll be leaving, it¡¯s better you stay


    behind. One, if they truly have spies among us, they¡¯ll surely take our absence as the best time to


    attack. Two, every pack member is on edge about the unexpected incident today, including those


    greedy elders. If you leave with me, what do you think will happen?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Carl. I¡¯ll stay back. But be careful out there, okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Donald. I¡¯m going with the Death force!¡± I whispered to him.


    ¡°The death force? Isn¡¯t that too attracting?¡± Donald was shocked.


    Ever since Moon Shade was founded, there has been a special guard force called the ¡®Death force.


    This was because they had been trained to kill anytime, anywhere without a flinch. Anywhere they are


    spelt nothing but doom and death! Always wearing a murderous intent without pity for anyone. No one


    could tell who is


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    force except themselves and the Alpha.


    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures,¡± I replied.


    a member of the

 Chapter 28

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Clutching the herb basket I use whenever I want to go pick herbs, I stride purposefully toward the


    looming Mountain of Canth, relying on Athena¡¯s map which she gave as a guide to navigate every step.


    The journey unfolded as I boarded a bus, reaching a specific point which marks the transition from


    wheels to legs the threshold of the wooded expanse that leads to the heart of the mountain just as the


    map describes.


    At first, my legs felt numb and heavy as a result of a long time of sitting in the bus but after a while, it


    began to bnce and my steps began to


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    get steady. With another look at


    the map, I headed north of the direction I was.


    Alone on the pa


    path to the Mountain of Canth, I prayed and hoped that everything went well all through. It didn¡¯t take


    quite long into the journey when an eerie sensation crept over me ¨C an unshakable feeling of


    someone¡¯s presence behind me, elusive and unsettling. I looked behind me to see if it was what I


    thought but I didn¡¯t see anyone. I tried a couple of times but I couldn¡¯t see anyone, yet, the feeling of


    someone tailing behind me didn¡¯t leave.


    Fear gripped me initially, prompting attempts to validate this haunting sensation. I veered off course,


    following detours outlined on the map that led forward in my journey; yet the mysterious presence


    persisted, cleverly concealed by those trailing me. Anxiety set in as I was left with the disquieting notion


    that unseen eyes were watching my every move, hidden in the shadows of the journey.


    Before my thoughts went too deep, I remembered Athena¡¯s words offort before she sent me out


    here which was that the goddess shall watch over my every move. I knew she always looked out for


    me and might have sent them to apany me in case anything happened.


    Something in me told me not to bother and focus on getting the task done and head back. I continued


    my journey and after about an hour of trekking, I finally got to where I was headed, I got to the flower


    and herb garden just a few feet away from the Mountain of Canth. From where I stood, I could see the


    mountain but since that wasn¡¯t where I was headed, I ignored it, though a bit curious about what was


    up there.


    I began searching for the White Dasier following Athena¡¯s description, checking every leaf and flower


    that looked just like her description.


    Frantically searching yielded no tangible presence. Every flower and leaves I picked seemed to look


    alike as I picked them but none of it had the alluring fragrance Athena


    mentioned. Definitely, that was a sign that I picked the wrong one.


    Overwhelmed, I opted to pause, taking a moment to rest while my eyes scanned the surroundings for


    the White Dasier. Fueled by determination, I tapped into my wolf powers, calling upon my heightened


    senses to find the flowers.


    Just as expected, it worked quite well. I was able to find it in batches at a distance from where I sat


    down to rest.


    ¡°I finally found you.¡± I grinned with happiness from ear to ear as I stood up hurriedly to go pick a couple


    of them up. I removed the white handkerchief I carefully hid in my clothes, wrapping it around my nose


    before I bent to pull it out from the ground.


    My hand reached out to grasp it, a sense of relief washing over me. However, before I could


    aplish my mission, something distracted me. A sudden rustle of leaves. attracted my attention not


    far from where I stood. I froze immediately and I saw a group of arm men, armed and ominous,


    emerging from the shadows.


    I studied their appearance, trying to figure out who they were, but I couldn¡¯t. All I could tell was that they


    were the beings who have been trailing me since I embarked on my journey.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± I asked in panic.


    ¡°Well, well. Looks like our little wanderer found what she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± One of them spoke in a


    masked and unclear voice. I tensed, realizing the gravity of the situation. The masked men encircled


    me, and right then, I knew I had gotten myself into some sort of trouble or should I say that trouble


    decided to follow me?


    Moving cautiously in the small circle, I studied them more. They were about six in number. They had


    weapons with them, ranging from wooden guns, thorny leather ropes, thorny bats and even wolfsbane.


    ¡°Who are you guys?!Why did you follow me?! What have I done to you?!¡± I yelled at them with obvious


    fear reeking out of me. I was all alone in the dark with no power to fight six men at a time.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really got some nerves. Well, it won¡¯t be bad to tell you who wants you dead before


    you die. Since you really want to know, we were sent here to kill you by Alpha Raina. She wants you


    dead and her wish is ourmand.¡± One of them. exined and immediately, they allunched an


    attack at me.


    In a desperate bid to escape, I swiftly dodged the weapons severally but the masked. men moved with


    relentless determination, shadowing my every move like agents on a


    18:45 Fri, 1 Mar


    deadly mission. Their pursuit rendered my efforts futile, the stark contrast in strength evident as they


    overpower me with ease.


    I maneuvered around them skillfully, attempting evasive actions, weaving through the¡­ trees as they


    chased after me relentlessly. But they mirrored my every step, their persistence unyielding. It was like


    they could see through my every step. This went on and on for a while with the leathered rope hitting


    my keg with it¡¯s thorns, sending pains through my whole body.


    My strength, formidable in its own right was less inparison to the coordinated forces of the masked


    men closing in on me. The woods became a battleground where I wrestled for my life continuously with


    my blood beginning to gush out.


    As the threat reached its peak, with one of them poised to slit my throat and another wanting to stab


    me from behind, a sudden change ured with a thud marking a turn. of events


    The assants dropped to the forest floor, breathless and lifeless, all still.


    Limping, I cautiously approached the fallen figures with my eyes wide with a mix of relief and curiosity.


    It became clear that their demise was not of my doing since I didn¡¯t touch them but an intervention from


    someone else. Someone unknown and unseen, had be my unexpected savior in my direst


    moment.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I stood up on my feet, throwing my question into space while looking around for the


    possible sight of anybody.


    Hey, you need to take it easy, love. You don¡¯t want to get infected.¡±


    That voice, so familiar and dreadful. It was no other than Alpha Carlyle.

 Chapter 29

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Embarking on the journey to the distantnd of Aridah proved to be no trivial feat, but my determination


    fueled every step. With unwavering resolve, I pressed forward,pelled by an unyieldingmitment


    to unravel the mysteries that awaited me in the heart of Aridah.


    As I treaded the path to Aridah, thendscape bore witness to the ominous signs that whispered an


    impending turmoil, an impending war. Small viges which were once vibrant hubs of life were now


    deserted along the way with no single sign of life in them. Hollow echoes reced the usual hum of


    communal existence, leaving an unsettling. void in their wake. How did all these happen? I had taken


    my time to look around for clues.


    Also, the cost of necessities like foods, weapons, clothing materials soared to unprecedented heights,


    rendering even the most basic of foods a luxury. The inted prices which was a telltale sign of what


    was toe was a symptom of an impending conflict.


    Questions danced in my mind like elusive specters. What ignited the mes of war in this seemingly


    serenend? On what basis did these viges be deserted, leaving their homes behind? The road


    to Aridah became not just a physical journey but a quest for answers.


    But what caused the war? On what basis? Why were the viges deserted? Why was there no report


    about these things? I didn¡¯t know and sought answers to the question by hastening my journey toward


    my destination.


    Before getting to thend of Aridah, there is a particr piece if and where one must pass and that¡¯s


    the Mountain of Canth. That was surely one dreadful name, a name that brings shivers down one¡¯s


    spine. A ce where all rationality could be lost if care is not taken. That was because of the


    inhabitants of the area since the Canthrastras were sealed. On a normal day, the Canthrastras were


    the owner of the Mountain of Canth; it was a ce where they had fun and a ce where some of their


    pack tradition takes ce. It was a holy mountain for them and was known to be the most peaceful


    mountain to ever exist since the supernatural realm came to exist.


    However, that was then. Since the Canthrastras were sealed, legend has it that the Mountain of Canth


    has be the opposite of what it was. It was no longer a ce of tranquil but now a ce of danger.


    It was known to be very dangerous.


    35%


    Werewolf rougues, beasts, maniac vampires and supernaturals took the ce as their abode because


    they knew nobody ever darese there because of the dread the tale of the Canthrastras lied them


    with.


    The few that go there, are either so strong or they don¡¯te back.


    Suddenly, two formidable beasts emerged, their sinewy forms a sign of raw strength. Their eyes were


    fierce and they were looking untamed. Surely, one wouldn¡¯t find a sane beast out here for no reason.


    Both beasts locked at me with an instinctual challenge and without hesitation, I summoned my strength


    to fight back.


    The sh was a symphony of snarls and ferocious roars with the beasts¡® muscles rippling with


    unrestrained power. I howled, the beasts made their sounds. My every instinct honed in on the ebb and


    flow of the struggle, a ballet of survival in the heart of the untamed wilderness. Soon after much waste


    of strength, the lifeless forms of the defeated beastsy silent.


    ¡°Afant¨¨!¡± I spat on their bodies. They should have known better than attacking me. That word was a


    swear word in my pack¡¯snguage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked my wolf who suddenly became restless, wanting to take over my human


    senses. He failed to get what he wanted and began disturbing my mind. No matter how I tried to shut it


    off, he seems to have more power at that time. Definitely, something was wrong.


    ¡°Speak, Laryl. What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, groaning out of the pain he inflicted on me by wanting to


    separate our minds from each other. If Laryl should seed, then I¡¯m more like a living dead.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t able toplete my question when the smell wafted across my nose.


    Her!


    ¡°Our mate! Mate!¡± Laryl finally calmed down when he noticed that I¡¯d found out what was happening.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Was all he said to me. Sidonnie! I looked around, trying to figure out why her scent was around.


    Moving forward, her scent became stronger.


    ¡°You could have just said it inly, you know.¡± I said to Laryl.


    ¡°I should say that she¡¯s around here for you to act like an asshole again?¡± He fired back. I knew where


    he was heading with his speech. Since we left Rex¡¯s Pack, Laryl had been angry with me because of


    how I acted nonchntly toward her when she was being


    used as a threat to me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get had, buddy. It was all calcted. I knew Rex wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You took risk.¡±


    ¡°I know so well what I did. You don¡¯t have to get mad and never should you threaten me the way you


    did just now.¡± I warned to Laryl¡¯s amusement.


    Blood! Blood! The strong scent of blood suddenly filed the air and Donnie¡¯s scent became stronger with


    every step I took.


    ¡°She¡¯s injured¡± I mumbled after listening in on the father distance ahead. From the


    voices and sounds I could get, she wasn¡¯t alone. I hurried up towards the directio


    where her smell was quite stronger and I saw her.


    She was looking all terrified and scared as some dark men surrounded her. The sky was beginning to


    get darker but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to take some time in her quest. I wanted to intevene hurriedly but I had a


    second thought which made Laryl get angry at me once again and tried to surface but I was quick to


    shut him off this time.


    Standing at a distance, I watched as she battled with the six masked men that encircled her in the


    midst of tree and flowers. She started out good in defending herself as she ran about the space. Like


    someone ying with a child, she ran around, dishing hier attack near her. The scene looked like one


    of a little child ying a round about game with six adults.


    The moment I heard her wince, my countenance changed. Her leg was injured already. Nevertheless,


    she tried to escape still. Such strong spirit! She could only be my woman. The goddess chose well for


    me, though, she needed more training definitely. Then again, she was hit with another weapon on that


    same leg, making her bleed more. She couldn¡¯t withstand the chase any longer and I decided to


    interfere.


    ¡°Kill!¡± I ordered the invincible death forces around me and they had the masked men dead within a


    couple of seconds. I had to save her. Moreover, she was my girl, my


    woman.

 Chapter 30

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    She was shocked when the men around her suddenly dropped dead but she heaved a sigh of relic¨ª


    which made me happy. Limping towards, them she was a bit scared but was still bold to move forward


    toward them. She squatted beside one of them, feeling his pulse and she realized they were dead. I bet


    she must have been confused before finallying to a conclusion gat someone else was with her.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡± She yelled at the top of her voice. I didn¡¯t show up or say anything but stood there,


    staring at her. I wanted to know her next line of action. But who would have thought that she will be


    persistent?


    ¡°Who is there?¡± She paused, waiting for a response which she got none. ¡°I know you¡¯re there and I


    don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve be even following me, but¡­. Her knees gave way and she winced in pain,


    almost falling on the ground as her steps began to falter.


    ¡°You need to take it easy, love¡± I showed up behind her, having my arms around her waist, steadying


    her on get feet to prevent hr from falling. After thinking it through, I decided it won¡¯t hurt to show up in


    front of her. Perhaps, it was a good time to set things right between us. I really needed her in my life


    and maybe this chance was given to me by the moon goddesss to make things right.


    For a moment, she stoodfortable in my arms, her body leaning on my mascuar chest as she


    looked at me intently. Our gaze into each other¡¯s eyes was prolonged as if searching for something


    before I finally cleared my throat, jolting her back to reality from whatever realm of thoughts she had


    herself going to.


    My throat clear sound worked just like I wanted it to. She rolled her eyes at me, heading forward


    towards a particr flower which I couldn¡¯t see from a distance.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± was the only thing she said before leaving my front. Still limping, she walked ahead,


    aiming for the flowers. Just as she bent to uproot the flowers, her legs gave way and I hurried to pick


    her up before she would fall on her butt.


    Carrying her away from the midst of the flowers, I sat her down on a small heap of rock not far from


    where she was earlier. She tried to stand up, but I sat her down with her hands, gently pushing her


    back. I raised her gown above her knees to tend to her injury but the sight that greeted me nearly made


    me lost my mind.


    Her leg was all bloodied and not healing. How dare they hurt my mate this way? They had to pay! If


    possible, I¡¯ll have them killed all over, again and again. To make things worse, the wounds weren¡¯t


    healing or showing any sign of healing.


    Mar


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed. Delicately, I pulled a clean cloth from my inner pocket, wiping the blood all around her


    leg to make clear the wound.


    ¡°Wolfsbane.¡± I mumbled, more angry. I bent over her leg to suck out the bane venom from her wounds


    to grant them chance to heal.


    ¡°No. drat.¡± She held my shoulder, stopping me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine. I assured her with a smile and she let me do my thing. By now, it was already dark


    but the moonlight was so bright that it enabled our visibility.


    I sucked out the venom, spitting it out on the ground, and the wounds began to heal. But it was slow for


    my liking. In order to aid it. I dug my fands into my palms, creating a wound dripping with blood and I


    allowed the blood to drop on her wounds which closed up in a minute. They healed faster, putting her


    out of her pain.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± So much enthusiasm radiated in her eyes a she shook her legs


    for any signs of pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± I said, chuckling as I cleaned the final blood stains off my hand and her leg.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡± She bowed her head a little out of respect for who I am and hurried towards the


    flowers she intends to uproot. About three minutester, she was done and about to leave with a


    basket on her back full of the flowers. Surprisingly, I noticed that her nose were now covered but I didn¡¯t


    know why. Could it be that she¡¯s covering her face to prevent me from seeing her? I was a bit hurt but I


    ignored it.


    ¡°Sidonnie¡± I called out to her as she began to walk away. I think she was done with whatever took her


    there in the first ce. I knew she heard me just right since her steps. faltered when I called her but


    she didn¡¯t wait. She didn¡¯t want to see me but I wouldn¡¯t let the chance go and I didn¡¯t.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I amanding you, Sidonnie Xander, a member of the Moon Shade Pack to stop there this instant.¡± I


    ordered, my voice resonating withplete authority. I never wanted it to result in this but I had no


    choice. She left me none and as ast resort, I had to usemand for her be a use she¡¯ll have no


    choice but to obey.


    The atmosphere carried an undeniable tension as I issued themand, a silent acknowledgment that


    disobedience to an Alpha was a boundary rarely tested. No one in his right senses would dare disobey


    an Alpha¡¯smand. Not in my pack! As expected, she halted in her tracks with a submissive


    acknowledgment of my authority.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± I ordered, and she pivoted without hesitation, her head bowed low in


    18:46 Fri, 1 Mar D


    deference. The unspokennguage of dominance and submission yed out in the stillness of the


    moment.


    Taking a seat on the rocks she had upied earlier, I gestured for her to join me, tapping the spot


    beside me. We needed to discuss matters that couldn¡¯t wait, even in the face of the looming mysteries


    of Aridah. Right then, Aridah could wait as I might not get the chance to discuss things with her again.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I beckoned to her with the authoritative tone of an Alpha ringing in my words. She


    hesitated at first, standing rooted in ce like an unmoving tree as her gaze was fixated on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m still ordering you as an Alpha,¡± I reminded her, and with that, she took slow steps toward me,


    eventually settling beside me as directed. She gently ced the basket on hr back a few feet away, a


    symbol of surrender which earned a smug smile from me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. I need clear answers. But first, let¡¯s start from what you came here for,¡± I stated, studying her


    expressions for any hints of the emotions she might be concealing. The weight of our discussion hung


    in the air, and I was determined to unravel the mysteries surrounding her presence in the Mountain of


    Canth and her absence in my pack for the past three years.


    She stared at me, initially unresponsive as if my words were mere gibberish. It wasn¡¯t. until I reminded


    her that I would be addressing her as her Alpha throughout the discussion that a spark of recognition


    shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Pay your respect,¡± I dered without restraint, setting the tone for a conversation that would delve into


    matters of the past.


    18:46 Fri, 1 Mar D-

 Chapter 31

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    As ordered, Sidonnie stood in front of me, bowing her head respectfully. Then, I directed her to take her


    seat once again, and she did.


    ¡°Who were those men?¡± I asked out of curiosity and concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she lied, and I could sense it immediately.


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie to me, Donnie.¡± I warned with an authoritative demeanor.


    ¡°They were sent to kill me by Alpha Raina.¡± She answered to my utmost surprise.


    ¡°Do you mean Raina? Rex¡¯s sister?¡± I was beginning to get angry. Just because I refused the marriage


    doesn¡¯t mean they should act anyhow toward me¨Cmy person, my woman, my mate. How dare she?


    ¡°Yes, the assassins confessed to it before you had them killed.¡± She paused, taking a moment to look


    at me as if scared that I might punish her.


    ¡°Thinking of it, you caused all this for me.¡± She said with a bit of fear, keeping mute immediately I


    turned my gaze toward her.


    ¡°Feel free. You can talk. I won¡¯t bite.¡± My tone softened, realizing the fear in her eyes. I wanted her to


    understand that, despite the circumstances, she could trust me. I¡¯m the one on edge here and I was a


    bit scared that she¡¯ll continue to run from me.


    She took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I knew Raina wouldn¡¯t take your disagreement lightly, you


    should have known better how desperate she was for her to tell Alpha Rex. Those men were her way


    of getting back at you, at us.¡± She expressed herself without restraint.


    I chuckled at her pronunciation of the word, ¡®us¡® and Laryl was very happy. I knew the word meant


    nothing special to her, but it meant a lot to I and Laryl.


    ¡°What made you think she¡¯ll attack you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy, Alpha Carlyle. The moment she could connect us together because of your actions, I


    became her target right away.


    Anger simmered within me as I absorbed the gravity of her words. The situation had escted beyond


    personal choices, and now it involved the safety of those close to me. Sidonnie¡¯s fear was palpable,


    and I knew I needed to do something. But that would be


    18:47 Fri, 1 Mar 9027


    after returning rom Aridah. That would be after I sort out the war that threatens moon Shade.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I caused your hurt. I apologized sincerely, staring into space but she chuckled loudly, and


    her chuckle manifested into a heartughter. Either way, it was nice to see her in that mood. It could


    only mean that she was bing morefortable around me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something to funny?¡± I asked.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s so expensive,ing from you. Thest time I checked, you were all high and mighty. Hearing


    you say sorry was nerve racking. She exined.


    ¡°You forget one thing. Sidonnie. No matter what position I hold, I¡¯m still someone with a soul. I can feel


    people¡¯s pain, anxiety, and probably their nervousness and sadness. I could tell when they weren¡¯t


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you put me in my ce for saying those words to you?¡± She asked with a heavy spirit,


    her countenance changing into a very serious one.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Donnie. And that¡¯s because you¡¯re my mate. Mine! Moreover, we aren¡¯t in public or the pack


    where utmost respect is needed. You¡¯ll understand when we finally get mated and be my Luna.¡±


    ¡°I never agreed to be your mate.¡± She fired back, standing to re at me.


    ¡°Take it easy, Sidonnie. It¡¯s not like you have a choice. The moon goddess had it fated already. I¡¯m sure


    you can feel the connection between us; you don¡¯t need to deny it.¡±


    ¡°I could reject it, you know. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± She was so defiant, with blood


    coursing through her veins faster. I could see it with the intensity of her anger.


    ¡°Was that why you left in the first ce? Because you don¡¯t want to have anything to do


    with me?¡±


    ¡°I had to leave, Alpha Carlyle.¡±


    Now, that hurt. The tone at which she called my name and the honorifics she added made it sound like


    there¡¯s some sort of distance between us and I really don¡¯t want her to be like that. As Sidonnie stood


    there, her words lingered in the air, creating a tense atmosphere different from the one we began our


    conversation with.


    I could feel the weight of her defiance and determination not to submit to the destined


    2/4


    connection between us. The air seemed charged with unspoken emotions, and the room echoed with


    the underlying tension of our conversation.


    ¡°You had to leave¡± I repeated her words, a mixture of surprise and hurt evident in my voice. It felt like a


    stab to the heart, knowing that she left because she wanted to distance herself from me. Though, I


    knew there were other reasons she left asides that and that was just her excuse but it still hurts,


    I could see the conflict within her. Her


    Sidonnie¡¯s eyes met mine, and for a 11 ions that she struggled to conceal.


    gaze held a certain intensity, a battle of


    ¡°Why did you have to leave, Sidonnie?¡± I pressed, my tone softer but stillced with the ache of the


    unanswered question.


    She took a deep breath, as if preparing herself for what she was about to say.


    ¡°I had my reasons, Alpha Carlyle. Reasons that are personal and not open for discussion.¡±


    The air grew thicker with each passing second, and I could sense the wall she was building around


    herself. It was a barrier I couldn¡¯t prate, leaving me on the outside, yearning for understanding.


    ¡°Sidonnie,¡± I began, my voice a gentle plea, ¡°we need tomunicate, especially if we¡¯re bound by


    fate. Communication is crucial between mates.¡±


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of emotions¨Cdefiance, vulnerability, and a hint of sadness.


    Sidonnie¡¯s words echoed in the space around us, each sentence a reminder of the pain. we had


    caused each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen between us, Sidonnie. Fine, I admit that we didn¡¯t start our rtionship well,


    but we could talk it out and move on,¡± I pleaded as my voice carried a genuine desire for reconciliation.


    Her silence spoke volumes, and I could sense the deep¨Cseated resentment she harbored. The room


    felt heavy with the burden of our past, and I could tell right then that bridging the gap would not be


    easy, but I was willing to give it my all.


    ¡°Is it that easy?¡± she finally responded, her words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°If my memory serves me


    right, I could remember your words back then. Firstly, it was, ¡®there¡¯s not going to be a next time, ¡®Stop


    stalking me and get out of my life, and the likes. You yelled, you were fierce, and you want me to stay?


    Who does that?¡±


    34%2


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sidonnic. I had my reasons.¡± I admitted, my tone carrying a genuine regret.


    ¡°Of course, you had veur reasons. Everyone has their reasons for the things they do,¡± she retorted, her


    gaze piercing through me.


    ¡°I never knew you would end up being my mate after that night at the bar. If I knew¡­¡± I began. trying to


    exin, but she cut me off with a question that hung tensely in the air.


    ¡°Do you have the right to treat every girl you sleep with anyhow because you¡¯re an Alpha?¡± Her words


    were a sharp rebuke, challenging the very foundation of my actions. and responsibilities as an Alpha.

 Chapter 32

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Do you have the right to treat every girl you sleep with anyhow just because you¡¯re an Alpha?¡± The


    question rang in my cars consistently as I thought of what my reply would be. Having thought about


    how we came to be far apart over the years, I realized so many things of which wronging Donnie in the


    first ce was one.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed wrong, Donnie. I was at a loss on what to do back then. The feelings and worries were so


    overwhelming for me and I ended up thinking that was the best thing for me to do.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s your choice, everyone should suffer the consequences of their choices.¡± She heaved a


    sigh with a tone of finality but I wasn¡¯t ready to let go that way until we finally resolved whatever


    misunderstanding was between us.


    ¡°Sidonnie, I really need you as my Luna. I want us to get mated. I want you as mine.¡± I earnestly


    expressed my feelings, hoping to convey the sincerity of my feelings.


    ¡°On what basis, Alpha Carlyle? If I hadn¡¯t turned out to be your mate or if you didn¡¯t have issues with


    your so¨Ccalled love, would you search for me?¡± Her question struck at the heart of my intentions,


    exposing the underlyingplexities of our connection.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question I can¡¯t deny, and I¡¯m sorry for not seeking you out sooner. The circumstances were


    not ideal, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are mates. Fate has intertwined our lives, and I want


    to make things right between us,¡± I confessed, acknowledging my mistakes, which was no doubt one


    thing that led us there. I should. have known better than to treat a fragile girl who lost her virginity to me


    the way I did.


    Her expression remained guarded, and it was evident that trust needed to be rebuilt. Not the trust as an


    Alpha, but as someone she could reply on, her the things she wants and needs in every way.


    Someone who can grant


    ¡°I know I messed up, Sidonnie. But we can¡¯t change the past. We can, however, shape our future.


    Please, let¡¯s find a way to move forward together,¡± I implored, hoping to bridge the gap that had


    widened over the years.


    Sidonnie¡¯s eyes bore into mine, assessing the sincerity of my words.


    ¡°Please, I need my Luna right now with the current situation of the pack. I want you to be one. There


    could be other reasons I want you too, but I want you to know that I sincerely want this bond between


    us to bloom into something beautiful, something beneficial for the pack.¡±


    18:48 Fil, 1 Mar @ D


    After a long while of silence which I didn¡¯t bother to interrupt, she heaved a sigh. I knew she was


    thinking it through before she gave me her response and I allowed her the chance. It must be be willing


    agreement and not otherwise.


    She raised her gaze at me, without saying anything and just stared at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alpha Carlyle, but I need time. Time to process everything that has happened, time to gauge


    your sincerity, and time to decide whether I can trust this connection. between us,¡± Sidonnie finally


    spoke, her words measured and reflective.


    ¡°I understand, Sidonnie. Take the time you need,¡± I replied, appreciating her honesty. This wasn¡¯t just


    about the pack; it was about our shared destiny and the potential for a future together.


    Sidonnie nodded, acknowledging my words. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve reached a decision. But


    remember, this doesn¡¯t erase the past. We¡¯ll have to address our history before we can truly move


    forward.¡±


    I respected her stance and agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do that and work towards a better future, Sidonnie. Whenever you¡¯re ready, we can talk


    openly about everything. But we¡¯re cool right?¡± I needed assurance that she wouldn¡¯t turn me down.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha, we are.¡± She shed me a smile which I reciprocated. At least, I now have hope that


    things would turn out well for us both if we yed our roles right.


    ¡°So, I have to get going.¡± She muttered, and I nodded my head in ordance with her words. She went


    over to pick up her basket of flowers, backing it while covering her nose with her handkerchief once


    again after having removed it from her nose while we conversed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that flower, Sidonnie? It has a lovely fragrance,¡± I remarked. Without hesitation,


    she hurried to my side, taking the bloodstained handkerchief from me and skillfully wrapping it around


    my nose. Though I had the impulse to remove it, she pressed her hand on my nose, signaling me not


    to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispered, shaking her head, and I gestured with my hands, questioning her choice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I queried, getting irritated by the stained handkerchief on my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s the White Dasier!¡± She informed me.


    The white Dasier?¡± I asked with my eyes widened, touching the flowers while taking a


    good look at the flower which could also be used as an herb,


    34%


    O


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the White Daisier,¡± she confirmed, her eyes following my gaze as I examined the flowers. The


    delicate petals seemed to captivate my attention, momentarily distracting me from the ongoing


    conversation.


    It was indeed the White Dasier. The rumoured immortal flower of the Canthrastras which is said to


    increase their powers upon inhaling its fragrance but locks other supernatural beings into their greed


    and desires the moment they inhale it.


    I took a brief look at Sidonnie upon realization. How did she get to know about this flower? Why did she


    come to pick it? Though the White Dasier has such magical effects, it could be used by other beings as


    a cure to some critical illnesses.


    As the silence lingered between us, Sidonnie broke it with a concerned tone. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Her eyes held nothing but curiosity and worry, seeking an exnation for the prolonged quietness.


    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± I replied her with a reassuring smile. I chose to downy the matter, not


    wanting to burden her with the intricacies of the flower. The smile, however, hid a hint of hesitation, as if


    there was more to say.


    With a delicate gesture, she covered her nose, a subtle indication that she was well aware of the


    flower¡¯s dangers.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But it¡¯s very dangerous too,¡± she added cautiously.


    ¡°What do you mean dangerous?¡± I inquired. There was a genuine curiosity in my voice, seeking to


    unravel the mystery behind her caution. I wanted to know what she knew about the White Dasier.


    She began to unveil the flower¡¯s secrets.


    ¡°I asked the same question too. Athena told me it allures one into thend of greed, making them


    exude their bad inner thoughts, and she said this was the only ce I could see it.¡± The gravity in her


    words was underscored by the subtle furrowing of her brows, an expression revealing her


    understanding of the flower¡¯s dual nature.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Though it could be beneficial, it¡¯s also harmful,¡± my tone carried a note of wisdom, hinting


    at a deeper understanding of the flower¡¯splexities without delving into specifics as I acknowledged


    her words.


    Curiosity struck me, and I asked, ¡°Who is Athena?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my Godmother. She helped me when I left Moon Shade, and she has been my


    18:49 Fri, 1 Mar D


    rock of survival since then. Always ying a parent role to me. The warmth in her voice reflected the


    deep gratitude she held for Athena, while her eyes conveyed a sense of reliance on this mysterious


    figure.


    ¡°She must be a nice person,¡± I remarked, adding a touch of admiration to my tone.


    With a thoughtful expression, Donnie affirmed, ¡°Yes, she is. But something about her keeps me curious


    for the past three years.¡± There was a subtle furrow in her brows.


    Intrigued, I probed further, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Her response revealed the depth of mystery,


    ¡°Her identity remains a mystery. She¡¯s definitely not human, but she isn¡¯t a werewolf either. I asked her


    several times, but she wouldugh it off without replying.¡± There was a tinge of frustration in her voice,


    apanied by a hint of amusement at Athena¡¯s evasiveness.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± I remarked, sharing in her bewilderment, my voice echoing a mix of curiosity and


    intrigue.


    I know, right. But the most important thing is that she¡¯s nice. It¡¯s better that way. She must have her


    reasons for keeping her identity from everyone.¡±


    Her concluding words carried a sense of eptance, acknowledging the unspoken soundaries around


    Athena¡¯s mysterious existence.

 Chapter 33

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Taking a look at the sky, I realized that time was far spent already. Aridah was calling as I thought of


    what could possibly be happening in my pack without my presence. The Canthrastras weren¡¯t to be


    trusted or underestimated.


    In a sudden shift of the conversation, she inquired with a tone that resonated with longing.


    ¡°How are my parents?¡± Her voice carried a depth of emotion, revealing a heartfelt connection to her


    family.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. I made sure of that.¡± I reassured her as a sense of responsibility underlined my words,


    and I probed further, ¡°You miss them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± She affirmed genuinely. Her acknowledgment resonated with a touch of nostalgia and


    a yearning for familial connection.


    ¡°You know, you can always return when you¡¯re ready. They will surely wee your well. The pack


    remains yours.¡± I offered her aforting pat on her shoulder which I supposed she very much


    needed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled inaudibly, but it didn¡¯t skip my hearing.


    With a smile, I announced my departure.


    ¡°So, bye. I¡¯ll be leaving too. I¡¯lle visit you when I get the chance. By then, I need a definite answer


    from you.¡±


    However, she seemed very concerned and interjected.


    ¡°Wait, where were you headed? The road ahead is quite dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I know that, Donnie. But it¡¯s a necessity for me to go. I need to gather information about the recent


    happenings in the pack.¡± The intensity in my voice hinted at the importance of the mission.


    Concern etched on her face, she inquired anxiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡± A hint of fear colored


    her tone, reflecting her worry for the pack.


    ¡°Nothing to be worried about.¡± I reassured her. Yet, her skepticism prompted her to press further.


    18:49 Fri, 1 Mar


    ¡°I won¡¯t take that for a response. If it¡¯s not something to be worried about, you wouldn¡¯t be heading for


    the dangerous Mountain of Canth right now. So, tell me what¡¯s going on. Her authoritative ione showed


    concern and determination, revealing a strong, assertive side that resonated with familiarity. My


    woman, she is!


    ¡°Okay, fine. Actually, I¡¯m heading for thend of Aridah.¡± I told her, still amused by the way she


    questioned me earlier.


    ¡°The forbiddennd of Aridah where the Canthrastras were sealed?¡± She gasped, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to that very point.¡± I replied, ¡°Some incident urred in the pack and suspicions are


    that it is rted to the Canthrastras. I need to go there to inspect the seal and see if there are nning


    anything.


    ¡°But why are you going alone? Shouldn¡¯t you go with your better or Gammas, or probably the


    garrisons? You might get hurt if you go alone. It¡¯s been a while anyone ventured there. No one can tell


    the current state of that ce.¡±


    ¡°Is this you been worried about me¡± I taunted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m only being worried as member of your pack. Nothing more. If anything should happen to you, the


    pack will be in disorder and my parent¡¯s safety won¡¯t be guaranteed.¡± She analysed the reason for her


    concern but I knew she was feigning it. Her reasons were beyond that, the bonds were working.


    ¡°I¡¯m an Alpha, Donnie. What harm can possiblye to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re an alpha. But some things are possibly done better when you have more hands to help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, though. Just take care of yourself on the way. It¡¯ste already.¡± I bade her goodbye once


    again.


    ¡°No, wait! I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°Did I hear you right? No, you¡¯re not doing that.¡± I disagreed with her. ¡°I want you to Don¡¯t even think of


    following me at all.¡± The sternness in my voice reflected a protective instinct, urging her to prioritize her


    safety.


    return home to Athena this want, Donnie.


    ¡®No, I insist. I will follow you. You can think of it as having a pet around you to ward off evil.¡± She stood


    her ground. Her deration holding both determination and a touch of humor, a surprising stance given


    the seriousness of the situation.


    18.49 Fr. 1 Mar D


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree with that, Willow. That ce is very dangerous just like you know already and I can¡¯t


    stand you getting hurt. I won¡¯t he able to take it if you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary i get hurt, Alpha. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re capable of protecting me.¡± She walked up to me,


    holding my hand like a baby begging his parents for something. Her words were true. I can protect her


    but I didn¡¯t want to take risk.


    On a second thought, I felt it won¡¯t be bad to take her with me. That way, we would bond more along


    the way.


    ¡°Ok, fine. But won¡¯t Athena be worried about yourte return?¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. She knows I¡¯ll surely return.¡± She smiled at me.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Together, we headed towards thend of Aridah. Silence endured between us at first when we started


    the journey but she broke the silence just right when we got to the Mountain of Canth.


    ¡°How did you kill the assassins?¡± Curiosityced her question.


    I have my ways. I responded cryptically with a smirk on my face.


    Ever persistent, Donnie pressed on.


    I know you have your ways, but I want to know. Else, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± I answered yfully as my tone conveyed a sense of reluctance to reveal the details. I


    didn¡¯t want to tell her about the Death force just yet for so many reasons. The matter of the Death force


    has always been a secret and telling her before we¡¯re mated would mean breaking the rules. That, I


    couldn¡¯t afford..


    ¡°Making it two secrets you failed to tell me.¡± Shemented, making me recall that I had told her the


    method I used in healing her wound was a secret.


    ¡°Since you really want to know, choose one. Would you like to know how I heaked your wounds or how


    I killed them?¡± I yed a gamble with the hope that she chooses how I heal her wound, cing a


    probability of about eighty per ent on it. That was because I noticed her skillful care when uprooting the


    White Dasier. It¡¯s either she¡¯s versed in healing, learnt it or she has a thing for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rather know how you treated my wound than know how you killed them since I can¡¯t know both and


    I¡¯m not nning to kill anyone anytime soon.¡±


    As expected, I won the gamble.


    ¡°About that, it¡¯s easy. Since we have a fated connection between us and I¡¯m an Alpha, my blood could


    heal your wounds when it reacts with yours.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing.¡± She sounded surprised.


    ¡°So you can heal any sick person in the pack right?¡±


    ¡°No, not everyone. Only people that are directly connected to me in one way or the other. Like I said,


    we have a bond between us which is why it worked.¡±


    We continued our journey ahead and soon, we climbed the Mountain of Canth which was the only


    barrier for us to reach the Land of Aridah.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so high here,¡± Sidonnicmented as she looked around us, studying the envoironment.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I chipped in affirmatively.


    ¡°You know, sometime ago, I really wanted to walk up to somewhere very high and just yell out my pains


    and worries into the space in the absence of everyone.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to due to some reasons.¡±


    ¡°You cane here with me anytime you want in the future.¡± I assured, holding her hand but she only


    stared up at me, avoiding my gaze as she kept mute.


    ¡°How were you able to cope during the past three years?¡± I changed our topic of discussion. Since I


    saw her once again, I¡¯ve always been wondering how she was able to pull it through all alone without


    the support or directive of anyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not been easy,¡± she heaved a sigh. ¡°But I just have to work hard. Out there, it¡¯s all about survival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s everywhere. Survival is key.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true enough. But there¡¯s difference in the way we all want to survive. Some really need it while


    some only need to in little ways and little efforts. Those are the people who have everything already


    made for them.¡±


    ¡°But do you know having everything made for one doesn¡¯t mean one¡¯s lucky. It will have to depend on


    how well you can live with those things provided and left for you.¡± I pointed out. ¡°You know, I¡¯m a bit


    jealous of you.¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Jealous of me? In what way?¡±


    ¡°Since childhood, I didn¡¯t have the chance to do what I really want. It¡¯s always for the pack, for the


    future or for the elders. It¡¯ll always be for something or someone asides. myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Sidonnie interrupted suddenly and stopped walking.¡±


    ¡°What the matter?¡± I asked, fully alert while eye searching around for any signs of danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel this ce is more silent than it should? Given the talks and legends. about it?¡± She


    noted. Truth be told, she was right. We¡¯ve entered the mountain boundaries for a while and no threat or


    beast came out way. Something was wrong somewhere. But before I can conclude, I needed to get to


    Aridahfirst.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hasten up.¡± I said, holding Sidonnie¡¯s hand tightly as we increased our walking speed.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 34

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    His voice, deep andmanding, sliced through the air, breaking thefortable. silence that had


    enveloped us.


    ¡°I ammanding you, Sidonnic Xander, a member of the Moon Shade Pack to stop there this


    instant,¡± he said, and at that very moment, annoyance wed at the edges of myposure. I shifted


    ufortably, my eyes briefly meeting his, and a silent exchange conveyed my reluctance. On a


    normal day, I wouldn¡¯t have answered him but the moment he used themand as an Alpha, I was


    left with no choice.


    In Moon Shade, anyone who disobeys an Alpha¡¯smand could possibly have their family punished


    in their stead or with them and I didn¡¯t want that for my parents. I have caused them enough trouble by


    leaving them three years ago even after knowing that I¡¯m the only child they had.


    The atmosphere felt charged with an unspoken tension as I hesitated, contemting whether to grant


    him the chance for dialogue when he began to question me. His presence alone had been an


    unsettling force, and the prospect of engaging in a conversation with him heightened my difort.


    However, I couldn¡¯t escape the dreadful butterflies that fluttered in the pit of my stomach, their erratic


    movements mirroring the turmoil within, kudos to the mate bond between us. The mere thought of


    delving into a discussion with Alpha Carlyle set my nerves on edge. What was he about to ask? I could


    tell. What hiddenplexitiesy beneath the surface of hisposed demeanor?


    As I reluctantly agreed to his conversation but answering his questions, my mind raced, anticipating the


    twists and turns that this conversation might take.


    Each step closer to the impending dialogue felt like walking on a tightrope for some reasons, with the


    potential for a precarious fall.


    We discussed at length and he apologized, stating his want for us to mate and for me to be his Luna. I


    thought of it for a while and requested for more time after deciding to agree to his request for the sake


    of Mason. I couldn¡¯t just get back to him like that without restraint.


    18:50 Fil, 1 Mar


    Fil, 1 Mar @D


    The journey to thend of Aridah was a bit stressful as my legs began to ache not long into the journey


    especially when we wanted to climb the Mountain of Canth. But I was ready to give it all it takes to


    follow him, not after persuading him incessantly before he agreed for me tog along.


    On the way, I discovered myself bonding with him as we talked, with me opening up to him. He was fun


    to be with as a normal person and I kind of liked hispany.


    Getting to thend of Aridah, everywhere seemed tense and cold. I tightened my grip around Carlyle¡¯s


    palm as we rocerded forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have a bad feeling about this ce¡± I muttered, staring around intently.


    ¡°Perhaps its because of the resentment of the beings residing there. You know, they¡¯ve been locked up


    for so long and are very angry at every other being right now.¡± Carlyle suggested but I doubted it. The


    feelings I had was something more than that but I couldn¡¯ty my fingers on it.


    As we ventured closer, a distant glow pierced the darkness, capturing our attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I gestured toward the radiant light, curiosity etched across my face. His eyes followed


    my pointing finger, and with a sense of urgency, he replied, quickening his pace.


    ¡°That¡¯s the seal that bounded them in,¡±


    By now, the clock had struck past midnight, casting an eerie shadow over the unfolding


    events.


    As we circled the area, marveling at the ethereal glow, we eventually halted at a specific point. I


    couldn¡¯t help but express my awe at the situation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe some beings actually live in such confinement,¡± I remarked, my voice. filled with both


    disbelief and fascination.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°They do,¡± he affirmed, a solemn undertone in his voice. My curiosity overflowed, prompting me to


    inquire further.


    ¡°How do they survive? Their food, obtaining resources, learning new things¡­.how do they live? I heard


    they¡¯ve been confined in there for decades.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell about that, Donnie. I wasn¡¯t born when the incident happened. All I can say is that


    they brought it upon themselves.¡± His response held a mysterious weight. I couldn¡¯t let this assertion go


    unquestioned.


    ¦°


    ¡°Why would you say that when you weren¡¯t alive then?¡± I challenged, seeking rity.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were taught and told right from time,¡± he replied, a hint of conviction


    in his words.


    ¡°You know, we really can¡¯t believe these histories. The chain of transmission has been long, and there


    could be more important facts that weren¡¯t told,¡± I asserted, voicing my skepticism unconvinced by his


    words while highlighting the uncertainty surrounding the narratives passed down through generations.


    ¡°Your words make sense but we don¡¯t have a choice at this point but to believe. It¡¯s better safe than


    sorry.¡± He uttered. For a moment, we both went silent as we took a look at the seal, each of us doing


    our thing and having our own thoughts.


    The moment I raised my head to take a look at Carlyle¡¯s face, I met with red orbs. instead of his normal


    blue. his eyes had changed colour. From what I knew about Alphas, he seemed to bemunicating


    with his primal senses. He was using his werewolf sensesbined to figure out something. Though, I


    wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check here.¡± He pulled me towards another part of the seal¡¯s circumference.


    ¡°That looks like a crack¡± I pointed out. Funny enough, it seemed as though I was the first person to see


    things when I was with him.


    Carlyle and I walked closer to the seal point where the crack was, observing it.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Carlyle cursed under his breath


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked hurriedly, staring right at him in the face.


    ¡°The seal has cracked so much.¡± He replied cryptically.


    ¡°But this is just so littlepared to how big this seal is. How¡¯s this a problem?¡± I asked, taking another


    look at the glow to see if I was the one who was seeing wrong.


    ¡°No, Donnie. That¡¯s just a facade. This part here is the endpoint of the seal and the most. vulnerable


    part. Any damage done here is the major damage.¡±


    ¡°So, you mean the seal is broken?¡± I asked, not seeing to fully understand what he


    meant.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I can¡¯t tell the number of days it¡¯s going tost if we should waste any more time before


    repairing it, or having it casted again.¡± Carlyle was on edge at the turn out of things.


    18:50 Fr, 1 Mar


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the next step?¡± I asked. The problem has been identified, a solution is the next thing.


    ¡°Firstly, I have to inform every supernatural leaders since the seal can¡¯t be casted by just one person.


    This seal here was casted by five supernatural elders with different elements. And it waspleted in


    three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± Imented, as his words settled in.


    ¡°What would happen if the seal breaks before it¡¯s repair?¡± I asked after a deep thought. If the seal was


    really in the condition Carlyle described, then it might be toote before. repair. Before Carlyle would be


    able to inform the elders, before the greedy elders cone to an agreement, the whole process would


    take a while.


    ¡°Then a war is inevitable. The Canthrastras would be able to escapepletely. From the look of it, the


    war would be one of a kind that have ever been experienced in decades.¡±

 Chapter 35

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Getting to Aridah, the seal looked fine with no problem at all and everything around looked normal the


    way it is. But then, one could never get too careful. Double¨Cchecking the facts, I tried my best to find


    the endpoint of the seal which is usually the most. vulnerable part of such seals.


    Then, I saw it after manifesting my werewolf to aplete maximum. The seal looked fine on the


    surface at that point with just a little crack but on a closer look, one could find that the seal has been


    opened before in that spot, not once, nor twice. The signs were there.


    No wonder! Things began to click in my mind as the scenarios I had pictured before came to y in it


    while I ruminated over the things that happened. The hypotheses It made about the recent happenings


    around, both in my pack and the deserted viges. seemed to be true to some extent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The worst part of the discovery was that the seal couldn¡¯t hold off for long anymore as it has been


    opened consecutively.


    ¡°What would happen if the seal breaks before it¡¯s repair?¡± Donnie asked, probably thinking of the


    possibility of things not happening the way I exined to her.


    ¡°Then a war is inevitable. The Canthrastras would be able to escapepletely. From the look of it, the


    war would be one of a kind that have ever been experienced in decades.¡± I replied her, earning


    furrowed brows from her.


    No one would be happy hearing the news that something terrible is likely to happen; talk less of a war


    news.


    ¡°Did you hear a sound just now?¡± Sidonnie suddenly asked, looking around all at alert.


    ¡°What sound?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t seem to figure it out.¡± She replied and I looked around, but there was nothing in


    sight and I couldn¡¯t hear anything. Suddenly, I noticed the White Dasiers in the basket Donnie carried,


    emitting a blue glow. The glow looked brighter than usual and I was surprised at the scene.


    Something around must have triggered that reaction from it but it was beyond myprehension.


    ¡°Donnic, take a¡­¡± My words hung in the air, abruptly cut off as a group of armed beings suddenly


    showed up before us. Donnie was visibly frightened and she instinctively positioned herself behind me


    while I remained fixed, studying the sudden intrusion. The armed men, equipped as if preparing for


    battle, demanded an introduction. ¡°Who are you?¡± one of them inquired, but I offered no immediate


    response. Upon closer inspection, I spected that they might be Canthrastras, yet their physical


    appearance contradicted my expectations. It had been quite some time since I encountered that


    species, and these individuals didn¡¯t align with my memories. Thest


    Alpha status. encounter was during my teenage years, before I ascended to


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too deep; we¡¯re what you think,¡± a voice resonated from among them,


    revealing a familiarity that sent shivers down my spine. They possessed the uncanny ability to grasp


    one¡¯s thoughts upon eye contact.


    ¡°Are they Canthrastras?¡± Donnie whispered in a hushed tone, unaware that they could hear her more


    clearly than I could.


    ¡°Yes, youngdy. We are Canthrastras. Any problem with that?¡± their leader responded.


    ¡°Yes, there is. But before the problem manifests, how did you guyse out through the seal? How


    were you able to crack the seal without breaking it?¡± I probed, attempting to extract information despite


    the slim chances.


    ¡°Are you seriously expecting a reply from us? Dream on!¡± came the dismissive response. Suddenly,


    their leader issued amand,


    ¡°Charge!¡± In an instant, all forty of them surged toward Donnie and me, their intentions ominous and


    veiled in the shadows of uncertainty.


    As the Canthrastras charged, a battle began in ernest in a flurry of swift movements and shing


    weapons. Instinctively, I drew on my Alpha abilities, my senses heightened as I assessed the situation.


    Donnie also sensed the urgency and swiftly joined the fray, her determination evident as she skillfully


    engaged the adversaries.


    Amidst the chaos, ourmunication became a synchronized dance of orders and


    actions.


    ¡°Donnie, cover the left nk!¡± I shouted, deflecting a blow with my weapon. She responded promptly,


    seamlessly adjusting her position to shield our vulnerable side. The Canthrastras, though formidable,


    seemed caught off guard by the coordinated resistance. The skirmish intensified, each sh of


    weapons echoing in the night. The leader, seemingly unfazed, locked eyes with me, attempting to


    exploit the unique


    ability of his kind.


    ¡°Donnie, stay focused¡® Their eye contact may reveal our strategies!¡± I warned, parrying a series of


    strikes and she nodded in acknowledgment, her focus unwavering.


    As the battle unfolded, a pattern emerged in the Canthrastras¡¯ attacks.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to nk us from the right! Adjust your position,¡± Donnie ryed to me her observations


    proving crucial in our defense. Our synchronized efforts gradually turned the tide, creating a strategic


    advantage.


    In the midst of the exhausting confrontation, we managed to exchange nces, wordlessly conveying a


    shared determination to ovee this unexpected threat.


    The chaos of battle reached a crescendo with the Canthrastras seemingly gaining the upper hand as I


    and Donnie were getting exhausted. In the midst of the struggle, a sudden twist of fate unfolded.


    The White Dasier flowers in Donnie¡¯s basket suddenly flew into the air. Suspended in the air, they


    transformed into a gleaming, elongated weapons, as if guided by an unseen force. After aplete


    transformation, the several piecesbined into one big weapon, very long and shiny that I¡¯ve never


    seen a weapon it¡¯s kind before.


    Mesmerized by the unexpected scene, I watched in awe as the floral weapon materialized fully. But, to


    my horror, it lunged toward me, its sharp end aimed with precision, all looking like it was being


    controlled still. Before I could react, Donnie, sensed the imminent danger, and moved swiftly in front of


    me on the spur of the moment. Then the weapon stabbed her in her shoulder.


    Time seemed to freeze as disbelief washed over me. Donnie, who had valiantly fought by my side, now


    bore the brunt of a weapon that moments ago was a symbol of beauty and serenity. The once vibrant


    White Dasier had turned into an instrument of harm, leaving an unexpected and painful wound in its


    wake.


    ¡°Aaarrgh.¡± She fell on her knees, feeling so weak.


    The battleground fell silent, the Canthrastras pausing in their assault as they observed the unforeseen


    turn of events. I rushed to Donnie¡¯s side, a mix of anguish and fury gripping my heart.


    Now, I¡¯ve had enough.


    ¡°Kill!¡± I yelled, facing the sky. In a minute, the Canthrastras fell dead in one swoop. The Death Force did


    their job.


    Donnie was losing a lot of blood by the time they died. First, I pulled out the weapon, cut myself with


    my fangs following the healing ritual and made sure several drops of itnded on the huge shoulder


    wound.


    ¡°Hang in there please. Do you hear me, Donnie.¡± She was falling unconscious.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Carlyle. I will.¡± She writhed in pain, shattering my heart into pieces. Laryl was also very


    eager to make sure she was alright.


    After much effort, I was able to stop the blood from gushing out but the wound was still there, not


    healing properly like it should. Something was wrong and I was at a loss on what to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on this thing, Alpha Carlyle. There are more important things for you to do, for us


    to do.¡±


    ¡°No thing is more important than you, Donnie. I owe you one for this¡± I cupped get. smooth face in


    mine, staring right into her pain filled eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not as important. We have to stop the impending war. From the look of things, it¡¯s¡­¡± She


    trailed off, due to the pain she was experiencing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Donnie. I understand everything you¡¯re saying. You don¡¯t need to stress over talking.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time, Alpha Carlyle. We have to get going. We don¡¯t know their ns!¡± She said with a tone


    of urgency.

 Chapter 36

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we would not return, Donnie. But let¡¯s make sure you get better first. I can¡¯t afford taking


    you on the long journey in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Time is what matters, Alpha Carlyle. I¡¯m okay,¡± Donnic insisted, her voice steadier than I expected.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not, Donnie. You¡¯re weak already, with depreciating energy,¡± I countered, my concern


    etched across my face as I examined the wound inflicted by the once benign White Dasier.


    Her gaze held mine, determination flickering in her eyes. ¡°If a war breaks out, will you be able to cater


    for therge number of werewolves and supernatural beings with depreciating energy?¡± Her question


    hung in the air, a profound challenge that left me momentarily silent.


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t be able to cater for all; you can only try your best. Then why not. make preventions


    before it¡¯s toote? Think of the bigger picture,¡± she urged, her words. resonating with a wisdom that


    surpassed the immediate circumstances. In that moment, amidst the chaos of battle and the pain of


    betrayal, Donniepelled me to consider the broader implications of our actions.


    Her perspective cut through the urgency of the present, urging me to confront the responsibilities that


    came with leadership. The looming threat of war and the welfare of our kind demanded foresight and


    strategic nning. Donnie, despite her weakened. state, embodied a resilience that inspired me to


    reassess the priorities and take measures to safeguard the well¨Cbeing of ourmunity.


    She was right. Time was running and the procedures to alert the supernatural leaders. would take a


    long while.


    ¡°Alright, Donnie. I¡¯ll listen to you. The werewolves of my pack should be grateful for having a Luna like


    you.¡± I muttered, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everyone being safe is all I wish for.¡± She uttered.


    ¡°Alright dear, if you insist. I will surely grant your wish.¡±


    Carrying her up on her feet, I made sure she had the ability to work while leaning on me. Our journey


    back is going to be tough and slow but I was ready for the task. She has sacrificed so much for me just


    right after we settled our differences.


    ¡°How did that weapon form?¡± Donnie inquired, our pace deliberate and measured as we retraced our


    steps.


    ¡°It was the White Dasier, and I¡¯m finding it suspicious. Who did you say sent you here?¡± I questioned,


    my thoughts wrestling with the unfolding mystery.


    ¡°It was Athena who requested the White Dasier, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the one behind the whole thing,


    Donnic responded, her gaze fixed on the path ahead.


    ¡°You can never be so sure, Donnie,¡± I cautioned, a lingering doubt casting a shadow over the situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to doubt Athena, Alpha Carlyle. You know, doubt is the root of all bad rtionships. The


    moment I begin to doubt her, I might find it hard to trust her again. Moreover, I don¡¯t see a reason why I


    should doubt her. She knows about the medicine so well. People from other packs sometimese


    over to collect drugs from her, and it works well. In fact, she has been teaching me the art of healing


    over the years,¡± Donnie exined, her loyalty to Athena evident in her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should doubt her, Donnie. All I was saying is perhaps try to ask her. She could have


    a clue to what happened about the weapon forming out of the White Dasier.¡± I paused. ¡°Think about it.


    Have she ever sent you for herb here?¡±


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t. But I feel it¡¯s because she has never needed it¡±


    ¡°Good! Now let¡¯s analyze it this way. For the first time, in years that you¡¯ve been with her, she sent you


    here for the first time, and I¡¯m sure she must have insisted.


    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    ¡°So, she sent you here. we met somehow and we ended up here together with that flower and that


    flower turned into a weapon. Think about it, Donnie. I¡¯m not saying you. should doubt her, but we can¡¯t


    rule out any chances at the moment.¡± I said and for a while, Donnie kept silent.


    It seemed as though she was thinking about what I said just like I really wanted her to.


    ¡°That aside, how did you kill the beast? She asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you at this stage but have it at the back of your mind that this is top secret and must not


    be divulged to anyone who is not a royal member of the Moon Shade.


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, and you will know what I meant when I say it. Would you rather not listen to


    it¡±


    ¡°No, I want to know. I promise not to tell anyone. The safety of my pack members is also my priority


    and I will keep to it even though I¡¯ve left the pack in a while.


    ¡°Okay, those people are called the death force¡±


    ¡°The Death Force?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be able to tell you everything about them, but just know that they are invincible under the


    alpha¡¯s request; they are strong and they only listen to themand, ¡®kill.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s much to know already. Why didn¡¯t you use them when the Canthrastras appeared?¡±


    ¡°That was because I wanted to know the current strength of the Canthrastras. You know they¡¯ve been


    locked up for decades. If we are to fight with them now, we have to at least have an idea of how much


    chances we have. Only then can we have a chance to survive in this fight.


    were you ¨C


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n, to get anything?¡± I inquired as our journey. continued, the weight of the recent


    events hanging in the air.


    ¡°Of course, I was, but I couldn¡¯t get much because you were suddenly hurt. I had to kill them before


    they killed you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered, a hint of remorse in her voice.


    vour


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s not fault.¡± I reassured her, acknowledging the sacrifice she made to


    protect me.


    ¡°Hmmn,¡± she groaned on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked, sensing her difort.


    ¡°Sure, everything is,¡± she replied, but her strained tone betrayed the facade.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me, Donnie. I know you¡¯re feeling the pain,¡± I said, understanding that beneath


    the brave exterior, she bore the physical and emotional toll of the recent battle. The journey continued,


    marked by a shared silence that spoke volumes about the unspoken bonds forged in the crucible of


    adversity.


    I thought of it and decided that the best thing was for us to be fast and rest at the point. before


    continuing with the journey so that she will rest properly. I shifted into my half


    33%


    human, half wolf form, a characteristic which only the Alphas of Moon Shade and some Betas could do,


    and raced all the way down while holding Donnie steady on my back.


    After a long race I was exhausted when we got to the ce where Donnie picked up some flower from


    earlier, I found a ce suitable for a rest and drop her carefully on her feet. I check the wound and


    made sure it wasn¡¯t affected and retreated it. By time it was almost done. Donnie fell asleep fully


    exhausted while I watched over her, thinking about the possible ways and measures to avert the


    impending doom.


    Suddenly, Donnie began shivering. She was running a very high fever that got me very scared.


    Hurriedly, I rushed to her side.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Donnie¡± I asked, touching her forehead which was wet with beads of perspiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she mumbled. Pulling off my top without a second thought, I wrapped her in it, hovering over


    her so that my broad chest would bring more warmth to her. It was weird that she was cold as a


    werewolf but I took it as a result of her weakness and the injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold¡±, she shivered the more, snuggling up close to me. Remaining in that posture, I slept off. I


    woke up a second time with the feeling of someone toying with my hair. My eyes fluttered open and I


    couldn¡¯t contain my happiness when I found out that it was Donnie. She was looking all fine and good.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ??


    I leaned on one arm, touching her forehead to check if she was fine and her fever was down.


    ¡°Oh, heavens! Thank goodness.¡± I murmured but I didn¡¯t know if she heard me. We stared at each


    other for a while without saying anything.


    ¡°Your eyes are beautiful.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°So are yours. You look like a damsel.¡±


    cing a light kiss on her cheek, I paused to see her reaction.

 Chapter 37

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Donnie¡¯s face was expressionless as she looked at me. Her facial expression held no emotions and I


    took that as her refusal. I wanted to stop, heading to somewhere else to control my wolf, not wanting to


    offend her but she held me back, pulling me to herself. Then her eyes said it all. She wanted the same


    as me. I ced a kiss on her forehead, peppering her face and shoulders with kisses before finally


    making my lips linger of hers.


    Mere kissing her got me so hard that I was a bit in haste to go down on her but I wasn¡¯t sure if she was


    ready. It¡¯s been a while I fucked someone. Donnie was the veryst person I fucked, since she left, I


    haven¡¯t fucked any other person.


    We kissed continuously and she soon got in the mood too. Holding her tight in an embrace, I was sure


    we both had longed for it, except she would deny it. I slid my hand under her short dress, rubbing her


    smooth thighs which I once had the privileged to touch. Pressing my fingers on her pussy through her


    underwear, it was slick and moist. She was wet down there for me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the


    realization.


    Two fingers slipped straight into her wet pussy as I slipped it off in one pull. I dug a finger in her,cing


    her nearly exposed nipple with my tongue. I began sucking and I finger fucked her.


    Our kiss moved with the motion of the moment and she started to buck as my fingers


    found her most sensitive part.


    I rubbed harder and harder sending her on a wild ride, making her orgasm on my hand. I pulled her


    close as my fingers worked inside her. Her body shuddered as she bit hard into my shoulder.


    ¡°Do it right, Alpha Carlyle. That way, please. Just that way.¡± She begged as I made my finger linger on


    the spot she felt and needed the most pleasure


    Soon, she sat up, puling off her cloth, throwing it over her head as she pulled me to kiss. her all in a


    rush. Laying her down on my top which was now resting on the ground, I ripped of my pants too. By


    then, Donnie had found her clit and was working it at a steady pace.


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s a beautiful cock. It¡¯s looking so good and I fucking want it inside me.¡± Her words were full


    of lustful fire.


    I walked toward her, and started to crawl up from below.


    ¡°Lay back, Donnie,y back!¡± I howled with authority. ¡°I am going to devour you, mine. I want to


    consume every bit of you,¡± I said, my eyes not leaving hers for a second.


    She


    e was in the trauce I had locked in and her body was in need and what she needed was to be taken by


    me to release the fire inside.


    I grabbed hold of her legs and pulled her down so she was almost on her back. I then spread them


    wide slowly like unwrapping a special present. I took my time. No rush!


    ¡°Rx, put your arm behind you and watch me enjoy you, beautiful,¡± I said as my mouth found her


    moistbia.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± She winced in pain because of her hand but I was quick to make her forget the soaring pain by


    licking and sucking her.


    I licked and sucked her every curve. Her clit was already standing proud and ready for attention while I


    did my thing.


    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s it, Carlyle, that¡¯s the spot.¡± She said breathlessly.


    ¡°Suck me. Eat me, Alpha. Please cat me.¡± She moaned again to my amusement. So many changes in


    the way she addressed me at this moment.


    I continued to lick her folds and bud, starting from her pleasure bud working all the way down her outer


    lips and back up again. Spending time sucking and licking in small circles, Donnie started to buck her


    hips and her hand started to ruffle my hair.


    I continued as my tongue went into her sweet tunnel and I licked her inner walls sending my tongue in


    as deep as it could go as my face nudged her clit at the same. time.


    ¡°Yes, oh fuck yes, that¡¯s so good.¡± She moaned out into the air.


    My cock throbbed and rubbed on her thigh and I started to buck. I pulled my face off her and I adjusted,


    going back to work on her hard pleasure bud again flicking my tongue over it lightly.


    One of my hands found her nipples and my fingers rubbed and lightly pulled them to the motion I was


    creating, eating this delicious creature. My spare hand moved to the entrance of her pleasure hole.


    ¡°Do it! Oh, my Alpha. Do it, please! Please!¡± She cried.


    Without dy, I slid two fingers back inside her and dug away as my mouth worked her nipples and my


    thumb worked her clit and my other hand on her second breast.


    ¡°Suck them, Alpha. Pull them hard, squeeze them.¡± She yelled.


    The harder I got, the more fiercely she bucked, meeting my hand as I shoved my fingers deep inside


    her inviting gash. She got to the peak, screaming loudly.


    ¡°Oh! My moon goddesss¡±


    ¡°Now fuck me, no more of that, I want you to fuck me. I want you to fuck me like I have dreamed about


    so many times.¡± She said her voice true and strong as she beckoned on


    1. me.


    I hovered over her body, taking her legs with me, pushing them up my arms and sliding them onto my


    shoulders. Donnie¡¯s bodyyingpletely onto her back.


    I pulled my cock a few times but I was harder than ever. I looked at her under me.


    ¡°I have wanted to fuck you for so long. I have always wanted to have you in my arms again,¡± I said with


    passion in every word.


    I took hold of my cock and I rubbed it over her pussy hole just putting the head inside then pulling it


    back out and rubbing her clit with it. I was teasing her and enjoying every second of it and white


    imagining what was toe.


    ¡°Please, fuck me, Alpha Carlyle!¡± Donnie pleaded with authority.


    I slid my cock into her slowly, enjoying how the head of my cock spread the inner hole. of her moist


    love pit. Her pussy lips closed around me, grabbing hold of my shaft as it inched inside her. I started to


    pump finding a perfect rhythm as Donnie and I joined as


    onc.


    ¡°Oh! you feel so good! Wow, you wrap yourself around me. It¡¯s so tight in there. So tight,¡± I said as I


    worked inside her.


    ¡°You fit in so well, my Alpha.¡±


    Her words tailed off again as my thrusts increased and her words rang through her body like an rm


    sending small shocks directly to her pussy and she started to cum again.


    ¡°Oh you are so good. Don¡¯t stop please don¡¯t stop.¡± She begged.


    I kept fucking her, increasing my pace as we went alternating from having her legs on my shoulders to


    falling down close to her pulling her face to mine as I pounded myself


    into her.


    The harder I fucked her, the more she loved it and the more her pussy opened. Earlier it was so tight.


    She was on fire, totally out of control and holding nothing back.


    ¡°I am going to fuck you that you¡¯ll never forget,¡± I said as I climbed off her, dragging her to the sand,


    flipping her over onto her tummy but making sure her injured shoulder isn¡¯t affected. Her pussy


    glistened, ready and waiting for more of my onughts.


    I gently slid straight back inside her warm love tunnel. She closed her legs making it tighter to navigate


    but I was doing fine. My hand grabbed her hips and I started fucking her in a constant grinding motion


    meeting her and grinding out of her and back in to her again.


    Without thought, I picked up my pace and grabbed tighter onto her hips holding her tight in ce.


    Wow you feel good, you are so fucking sexy, Donnie. So fucking sexy.¡± My words flowed. freely.


    With each thrust, my body enjoyed pleasure I¡¯d never felt before. Sidonnie had buried. her face into my


    top and coat which served as the barrier between us and the earth. Her pussy was just one long, hot


    chain of orgasms.


    Going harder and harder, I thrust deep inside her pussy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Take it; take my fucking hard cock deep inside you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m get fucked with it already.¡± She said, having another orgasm with her pussy, tightening around me


    as she buried her face down once again.


    I was not fucking her with all I had and it was time to let rip.


    pping her ass cheek as I pounded deeper and harder inside her. My other hand. pushed on the


    small of her back keeping her exactly where I wanted and needed her to


    1. be.


    She bucked back as hard as I pounded into her. I started to tingle all over and I was about to climb


    aboard that wave with no turning back. Sweat covered both our bodies. and my hair was soaked and


    dripping.


    ¡°Oh I feel you. I feel you. I feel you¡¯re getting bigger.¡± She screamed.


    I held her hips as tight as possible pulling her back into me as I thrusted deep inside again and again.


    The hole of love had opened and I was heading as deep inside as


    18:51 FM, 1 Mar


    possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you stop, Alpha, Don¡¯t stop fucking me. Don¡¯t you dare stop.¡± She yelled.


    I couldn¡¯t if I wanted to. I needed to finish. I needed this to be what I always wanted over the tearsy and


    that was to end deep inside her.


    ¡°Are you ready, Donnie? Are you ready to take a Alpha¡¯s real cum inside you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, cum inside me, my Alpha. I want it, I want it.¡± She blurted out at me severally.


    Thrusting with all my might, I unleashed my juices deep inside her, sending each and every drop deep


    to where Donnie wanted it.


    Her words were gone screams of delight and pleasure filled the air. Her cunt danced. and squeezed


    and milked each and every drop until I was spent. I stayed inside her until I started to slide away.


    Leaning down beside her, I kissed her, wiping the sweaty hair from her face. Then I pulled her into my


    arms without words.


    Weid there until wepletely came back in focus.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had sex in a while, right?¡± I asked, remembering how tight she was. It had felt as though


    she was getting prated for the first time. That, I could tell since I was the one who took her virginity.


    ¡°Yes. What about you?¡± She asked in return.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± I replied with honesty.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why is that? Shouldn¡¯t an Alpha have any female within his grasp?¡±


    ¡°Not when you were absent. I had to respect that, knowing it was my fault.¡±


    Ìï

 Chapter 38

    hapter 38


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked after the whole session we had and her injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± she replied, her tone carrying a hint of shyness, and I took it to be a normal thing.


    No one was taking the me after all. She could only me it on the mate bond between us if she


    wanted to take it up.


    As we slowly dressed after taking a break, the air was filled with the aftermath of our passionate


    encounter. The space we were in was bathed in silence as we both stared at each other without saying


    a word, carrying the echo of our shared intimacy. I could feel the subtle tension in her movements, a


    blend of shyness and satisfaction.


    With every button I fastened and every strap she adjusted, the atmosphere between us. wove a


    tapestry of shared moments. Her gaze which was once fiery and intense, now carried a delicate


    hesitancy as she avoided meeting my eyes. A soft smile yed on my lips, as I nced at her stylishly.


    She stood up fully dressed, the fabric of her dress cascading gracefully around her as a shield that


    veiled the vulnerability she felt.


    In that moment, the room held a certain serenity, a quiet acknowledgment of the emotions that lingered


    in the space between us.


    ¡°How about you pick some white Daisies for ambiance?¡± I suggested out of the blue with the thought


    that it would also lighten up the atmosphere that hase to build.


    Why? What if I knew what she wanted to say and why she was hesitant. She was scared that the White


    Dasier could take a toll and act the way it did when we were in. Aridah.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. You¡¯re safe.¡± I assured her. That, I was sure of since I already thought through the possibilities


    surrounding the incident.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± She was scared despite my assurance.


    ¡°I feel it has something to do with the seal in Aridah. Moreover, if you pick some on your way now, it


    wouldn¡¯t look weird when you¡¯reforting her.¡± I added, giving her reason to pull up some.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Though. I have my ways of going about that.¡±


    1/4


    ¡°All right then, bye. Don¡¯t forget our next meeting; I¡¯ll be expecting a response from you.¡± She didn¡¯t


    reply, but I caught her smiling.


    We left the ce together until we got to the point where our pathways diverged. Just as I turned my


    back to her after bidding her my bye, she asked me a question.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Just, what if¡­ Athena was responsible for everything? What should I do?¡±


    For her to ask, she must have thought it through and realized that there¡¯s a high possibility my


    hypotheses were a fact.


    ¡°If she¡¯s responsible for it or you suspect that she was, it could only mean one thing. I answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Canthrastra.¡± Donniepleted just what I had in mind to say.


    ¡°Yes, and that means she could read your mind and know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s scary.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Of course, it is. When you want to talk to her, try to avoid eye contact with her. If anything should


    happen, reach out to me. You know how to.¡± That was thest sentence I said to Donnie before we


    parted ways.


    Back at the pack, things were going on fine for everyone. The things I ordered Donald to do were put in


    ce already. The injured were doing just fine, as well as the homeless. Those people who lost their


    businesses were also attended to by other pack members with respect to my Beta¡¯s orders and


    directives.


    ¡°How did it turn out?¡± Donald asked, curious just like every other person would.


    ¡°The Canthrastras are indeed ning a war.¡± I announced the news to him.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I queried, a furrow forming on my brow.


    ¡°The seal is broken already. In fact, there¡¯s no seal again. Whatever is there is just a facade. The


    founder knew the way to go in and out of the Arida without breaking the seal or letting anyone in,¡± I


    exined.


    ¡°If they¡¯re free, why haven¡¯t they attacked properly? All they ever did since they got free


    2/4


    was create sneak attacks,¡± Donald pondered aloud, contemting the puzzling restraint disyed by


    the mysterious beings.


    ¡°About that, I don¡¯t know. All I can say is that something is holding them back,¡± I responded, with a


    thoughtful expression crossing my face.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡± He inquired, the urgency of the situation reflected in his gaze.


    ¡°We have to call a meeting of the elders,¡± I responded, recognizing the need for collective wisdom in


    the face of the unfolding threat.


    ¡°Those sneaky old elders won¡¯t respond in time, and this is a matter of urgency,¡± he expressed doubt,


    aware of the usual deliberative pace of the elders.


    ¡°They¡¯ll cooperate. We have to make them,¡± I asserted, determination firm in my voice.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He questioned, seeking rification on the n.


    ¡°There¡¯s evidence to trigger their anger,¡± I exined cryptically, alluding to information that could


    potentially spur the elders into swift action.


    ¡°What evidence?¡± He pressed further, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°This.¡± I showed him the weapon the White Dasier formed, and he collected it from me, inspecting it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked, scrutinizing the image before me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find out,¡± I replied, a sense of urgency in his tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the White Dasier manifested weapon you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, but it wasn¡¯t the White Dasier that formed it. Something else was used. It was indeed


    manifested by the White Stars, but there¡¯s something more behind it, and I need to find out about it


    fast,¡± I exined with a weighty concern etched on my face.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve seen this picture in a book in the archives,¡± Donald remarked, recalling a familiar


    image.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I pressed for confirmation.


    ¡°Of course, I am, he affirmed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out. We should be able to find something,¡± I suggested, the urgency driving us to


    the archives in pursuit of answers that could unravel the mysteries


    ??


    18:52 Fri, 1 Mar


    entwined with the supernatural weapon manifested by the White Dasier.

 Chapter 39

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Exhaustion clung to every inch of my being as I stumbled through the doorway, the first rays of dawn


    kissing the horizon. The night had been an unrelenting venture into the unknown, a mission that


    demanded more than just physical strength. Athena, my godmother, greeted me with a knowing look as


    she worked diligently outside, grinding herbs in a weathered mortar.


    The air carried a subtle aroma of medicinal nts, a familiar scent that spoke of Athena¡¯s expertise in


    the arcane arts of healing. I paused for a moment, my eyes tracing the lines etched on her face¨Cyears


    of wisdom and magic woven into her expression.


    every


    ¡°My dear, how was the trip down there? Why are you back sote?¡± She questioned, awaiting an


    answer as she continued her rhythmic motion. The morter clinked softly, producing a luby of ancient


    remedies that seemed to fill the air with aforting reassurance that I arrived home safely as the


    familiar aroma of herb wafted through the


    air.


    I sank into a nearby chair, weariness settling in my bones. Athena approached, her eyes scrutinizing


    my fatigued state. Without uttering a word, she handed me a steaming cup of herbal infusion¨Ca


    concoction crafted to soothe the wearied soul.


    As I sipped the warm herb, Athena¡¯s presence became a balm for the turmoil within my chest.


    ¡°So, why did you returnte?¡± Athena asked as I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Athena.¡± I stood up to take off the basket I sing across my shoulder, but a sharp pain


    hit me that I winced on reflex.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± She stopped what she was doing and rushed over to my side to inspect my wound.


    ¡°This is what you sent me.¡± I handed the small basket to her which she collected from me, all smiles.


    ¡°Oh my! Such beautiful Dasiers,¡± shemented. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We had an encounter along the trip.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°Yes, I and Alpha Carlyle.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Such a scarybination.¡± Her expression shifted, concern etching lines on her forehead. The


    revtion of the encounter triggered a chain of worry, and I braced myself for the impending questions


    that would unravel the intricacies of the mission.


    ¡°Anyway, fill me in quick. I need to know what happened between you two and I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s going


    to be something so¡­¡± She trailed off, smiling and giving me taunting at look.


    ¡°Oh! Nothing of such happened,¡± I said, waving my hand in the air.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it from me, Donnic. You smell like sex already.¡± She winked at me, making my


    nerves a mess. I smelled my body to see if she was right that I really smell like sex. A part of me felt


    embarrassed.


    ¡°So, tell me. I¡¯m eager to know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Would you take a guess by staring at me?¡± I chipped in out of the blue, making her stiffen. From her


    reaction, I guess Alpha Carlyle was right.


    ¡°What are you saying, Donnie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you do.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You must be kidding. I told you it¡¯s the wisdom of an adult.¡± She brushed off the topic.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I mumbled, staring into space.


    ¡°So tell me what happened. Let me go wash up first.¡± I stood up, heading inside.


    ¡°Please do. Hurry up ande inform me about some nice shit that transpired over there.¡± She said


    after me, getting back to work.


    In the shower, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the moments with Alpha Carlyle. Resisting him was not easy


    and I found myself sumbing to temptation of the mating bond when


    were up close to each other.


    We


    The way he touched me, the feeling, so damn good. Thinking of it, I had no idea I was wet down there


    as my imagination want wild with erotic thoughts.


    Mason¡¯s sharp cry pierced through my ears, making me jolt from my reverie of erotic thoughts.


    ¡°Sidonnic! What¡¯s wrong with you? Snap out of it. I chastised myself.


    Hastening up my business in the bathroom, I made sure to dress up quickly as I was veryte for work.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Athena asked. She was already attending to Mason by the time I came out of my


    room.


    ¡°Sure, I am.¡± I replied her, sitting at the table to dig into the food she prepared for me. I ate a little and


    while I ate, I briefed her about what transpired on my trip.


    ¡°What did¡­¡± She was about to ask when I stood up on my feet, picked up my bag, and running


    outside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°When I get back. I¡¯mte already.¡°I said from outside as I dashed across the door.


    Getting to work, everyone of my colleagues stared at me with weird faces. It was like something


    happened.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I had greeted them all together but the reply I got from them was sickening. With the


    way they looked, stood and acted, I knew something was wrong but I couldn¡¯ty my hands on it.


    ¡°Emma, is something wrong?¡± I asked, but she only hummed the reply, shook her head. that nothing


    was wrong while focusing on her work. Definitely, something was wrong because Emma of all people


    was was somebody who loves gist so much. She could even sell her inheritance for it.


    As I tried to unravel the mystery of their strange behavior, my boss¡¯s booming voice. echoed through


    the office.


    ¡°Sidonnie! In my office, now!¡± My heart pounded, anxiety knotting in my stomach as I hurriedly


    approached his office, unsure of what awaited me inside.


    Entering, the door closed with an ominous thud. My boss, usuallyposed, was on. the edge of his


    seat, anger etched across his face. He didn¡¯t waste a moment, immediatelyunching into usations


    and rebukes.


    ¡°Sidonnie, you¡¯rete again! Do you have any idea how crucial punctuality is in this workce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Kaiser, There was unexpected incident and-¡±


    ¡°Excuses won¡¯t cut it! Your constant tardiness is affecting the entire team. I can¡¯t tolerate this behavior


    any longer.¡±


    18:52 Fri, 1 Mar ?


    ¡°We both know I¡¯m not a habitualteer, Mr. Kaiser. But I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. It


    was genuinely beyond my control today.¡± I apologized but he was bent on his words.


    ¡°Beyond your control? That¡¯s the same excuse I¡¯ve been hearing every time you¡¯rete!¡± Yourck of


    commitment is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mmitted, Mr. Kaiser. I¡¯ve been putting in extra hours to catch up on deadlines.¡±


    ¡°Extra hours won¡¯t make up for the disruption you cause. This is a workce, not a charity. I¡¯ve had


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Please, let me exin. I¡¯m doing my best to manage everything, and I-


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses! Your performance is slipping, and your excuses won¡¯t save


    you. This time, it¡¯s beyond my control too. You have to face the panel.¡±


    The conversation spiraled into an unrelenting barrage of criticism, leaving me feeling. trapped and


    unheard. The once¨Csupportive workce now echoed with the harsh reality of my boss¡¯s


    dissatisfaction.


    Every attempt I made to exin or defend myself was met with an even louder tirade, drowning out my


    words.


    The atmosphere was tense, and my frustration grew as I struggled to make sense of the situation. The


    air seemed to thicken with every reprimand, leaving me trapped in a stifling silence.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I queried with respect, though I waspletely frustrated.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be asking me that. Ask your colleagues to know who is currently in charge.¡±


    Heading out with a sad expression on my face, I headed over to the counter to ask Emma what the


    boss meant by someone in charge.


    ¡°What was the boss talking about?¡±


    ¡°The administrative of this restaurant changed. Someone else has it and controls it.¡±


    ¡°Just yesterday?¡± I was full of surprise. I could remember that the previous day, the restaurant was still


    the way it was with nothing changing in it.


    ¡°Yes, just yesterday.¡±


    ¡°So, who is the new moderator?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Raina. Alpha Rex¡¯s sister,¡± Emma said dejectedly.

 Chapter 40

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    In the shadowy corners of my ndestine world, I meticulously crafted a n to eliminate Donnie, a


    formidable threat to my ambitions of getting Alpha Carlyle of the Moon Shade Pack for myself. The air


    was thick with tension as I dispatched a group of skilled assassins after buying their loyalty with


    promises of power and wealth.


    Days passed, each one a torturous wait for the anticipated news that would signal the sess of my


    covert operation. Yet, an cerie silence enveloped the situation, as if the very walls were withholding the


    secrets of the unfolding drama.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Doubt gnawed at the edges of my confidence, and anxiety wed at the recesses of my mind. Had my


    carefully chosen assassins betrayed me, or had they fallen victim to Donnie¡¯s cunning traps? The


    weight of uncertainty bore down on me, threatening to expose the vulnerabilities I had worked so hard


    to conceal.


    In the midst of my turmoil, I found myself haunted by the consequences of failure. Donnie¡¯s existence


    was a formidable barrier to my aspirations, and I couldn¡¯t afford to let sentimentality or hesitation


    compromise my carefully calcted maneuvers.


    ¡°Alpha Raina, someone seeks your audience. My stand¨Cin maid announced and I signaled for her to let


    the person in.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Rex calls for your presence.¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go.¡± I gestured for him to leave.


    As the hours stretched into an agonizing eternity, I wrestled with the shadows of my


    own creation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said to my maid who stood up immediately, to obey mymand.


    Within the confines of my brother¡¯s chamber, an unsettling air of tension awaited me. His countenance


    betrayed an anger that simmered beneath the surface, and my attempt at levity merely brushed the


    edge of his discontent.


    ¡°Hey, bro. I was told you missed me.¡± I said to him as he shed me a smile.


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure, bro.¡± I said.


    ¡°Shut it this instant!¡± He yelled at me making me flinch. Theughter that briefly


    18:53 Fri, 1 Mar a


    danced in the room dissolved as he forcefully pushed me away,manding me to


    kneel.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± He ordered and I did so reluctantly. I dare not disobey him in front of his emissaries. As I


    descended to my knees, the gravity of his displeasure loomed.


    ¡°Do you really think I miss you? Never! I¡¯ll only miss you when you stop causing met trouble! When


    people stop bri ging reports about you, then, I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you supposed to ask me such a question?¡±


    His voice was sharp and authoritative as it sliced through the silence.


    ¡°Your sassy actions within the pack are beneath your status,¡± he rebuked, his gaze unwavering in its


    intensity.


    ¡°Who exactly brought my report to you?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly do you want to know?¡± He fired back, ¡°All I¡¯m discussing with you here is to change for


    good and stop your silly behavior.¡±


    In a bid to defend my calcted maneuvers, I ventured into an exnation, threading. together the


    reasons behind my every move. Yet, my brother¡¯s stern visage remained unyielding, an imprable


    fortress against my justifications.


    The ensuing dialogue unfurled like a verbal duel, each word a weapon in the sh of perspectives. I


    pleaded my case, articting the necessity of my strategic decisions in the perilousndscape of


    power and alliances. However, my brother¡¯s conviction in my misjudgments persisted..


    The chamber echoed with the discord of our conflicting ideologies, the very foundations of our familial


    bond tested. My attempts at reconciliation through discussion faltered, leaving me at the mercy of my


    brother¡¯s judgment.


    In the final throes of our verbal struggle, my brother, unmoved by my arguments, rendered his verdict.


    ¡°From today upward, you¡¯ll be deprived the right to your monthly allowance.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Rex!¡± I shouted out loud, notfortable by his verdict.


    The room, once a haven for family ties, bore witness to the weight of consequence, as a punishment


    unfolded¨Ca stark reminder of the high stakes in our ndestine world.


    18:53 Fri, Mar


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me! I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you. When you think your senses are alright, we can


    have this conversation again.¡± He finalized, leaving me to deal with my


    anger.


    As I was about to leave, a messenger walked in with a letter.


    ¡°You have a message


    from the Moon Shade Alpha.¡± He said. Expectantly, I watched as my brother opened the letter.


    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± I asked when I saw him smirking.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carlyle. He finally decided to hold the Meeting of The elders. Something big must. have


    happened.¡±


    Hearing that, my joy knew no bounds. I would probably have a chance to see him again.


    ¡°When is the meeting going to be held and where?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Go reflect on yourself in your room.¡±


    Angrily, I asked my maid.


    ¡°How much do I have in my savings?¡±


    ¡°About three million.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have to bind that bitch. If assassins can¡¯t be trusted, I¡¯ll rather handle her myself.


    ¡°Miss Raina, let¡¯s not do this. Your monthly allowance has been cut off. What will you spend if you use


    the savings now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not your business. How dare you question me?¡± I fired at her.


    The air in the office crackled with tension as I faced the current owner of the establishment. A shrewd


    individual, well¨Cversed in the art of negotiation, met my steely gaze with a knowing smirk. It was a


    silent acknowledgment that this transaction wouldn¡¯t be a mere exchange of assets; it would be a battle


    of wills.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your intentions,¡± the owner remarked, their voice a measured blend of


    18:53 Fri, 1 Mar @ D


    curiosity and skepticism.


    ¡°What brings you here, seeking to acquire this ce?¡±


    1 leaned forward, my expression conveying determination.


    ¡°I need control. This establishment holds the key to unraveling a threat to my endeavors, and I won¡¯t


    tolerate any obstacles.¡±


    132%


    A wry smile yed on the owner¡¯s lips as they leaned back, assessing the gravity of my words.


    ¡°Controles at a price. What assurances can you provide that this acquisition won¡¯t backfire on


    me?¡±


    The negotiation danced on the edge of a precipice, both of us gauging the other¡¯s resolve. Iid out a


    meticulous n, a blueprint for sess that promised not only the continuation of the establishment¡¯s


    prosperity but also a lucrative partnership for the


    owner.


    Yet, skepticism lingered in their gaze. ¡°Your ambitions are bold, but what guarantees do I have that you


    won¡¯t turn this against me once the ink dries?¡±


    With a calcted charm, I countered each doubt, presenting a persuasive argument that intertwined


    our interests. The negotiations swayed like a delicate bnce, teetering between sess and failure.


    As the conversation progressed, concessions were made, terms were adjusted, and the tension in the


    room reached a crescendo. It was a high¨Cstakes game, where every word had weight, and each


    agreement reshaped thendscape of power.


    In the end, with a firm handshake and the exchange of documents, ownership shifted. The


    establishment was now under my control, a symbol of triumph in a negotiation. that left no room for


    weakness. The victory, however, was only the beginning, as the true testy in how I would wield this


    newfound power in the looming conflict ahead.


    ¡°Now, I was in total control.¡±


    Thinking it through, I made a good investment while having my enemy punished.


    ¡°It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±

 Chapter 41

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The cavernous hall resonated with a palpable energy as I, the Alpha, entered. The solemnity of the


    moment hung in the air, heightened by the presence of letters meticulously sent to the elders of


    covens, diverse packs, and formidable groups. Today, they heeded my summons, an acknowledgment


    of the power that pulsed through the veins of our gathering.


    As the Alpha, my gaze swept across the assembly, noting the varied representatives who stood poised


    in anticipation. The weight of responsibility settled on my shoulders, a mantle earned through battles


    won and alliances forged.


    With a deliberate motion, I had dispatched the letters, each one a call to arms, a summons to discuss


    matters that reverberated through the supernatural tapestry that bound us. The elders, pack leaders,


    and influential figures, all drawn to this ndestine meeting, carried the promise of unity in the face of


    impending challenges.


    The chamber, bathed in a dim, mystical light, became a tableau of authority and ancient ties. The


    elders, guardians of esoteric knowledge, exchanged knowing nces. Pack leaders, each with their


    own lineage and tales of conquest, awaited the unfolding disc


    As the meetingmenced, my words echoed through the hallowed space, a promation of the


    urgency thatpelled this assembly. The elders listened with a sagacious stillness, the packs with a


    wolfish intensity, and the diverse groups with a collective awareness of the intricate web that bound us


    all.


    It was a moment where the disparate threads of power wove together into a formidable tapestry, and as


    the Alpha, I presided over this gathering with the knowledge that our collective strength would be our


    shield against the looming shadows that threatened our realm.


    ¡°I greet you all seated elders, and I am weing you to the Moon Shade Pack,¡± I began.


    ¡°Your presence here is so much appreciated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alpha Carlyle. But what did you gather us here for? You stated in your letter that it¡¯s


    something very important that can¡¯t be dyed. What exactly is that thing?¡± The Vampire lord asked in


    his very thick scary voice..


    ¡°Thanks for your question. If you read the letter properly, you would know that this


    meeting is pertaining to the Canthrastras.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was stated clearly.¡±


    ¡°As you all know that they are beings that have been locked up in thend of Aridah for a long time, but


    recently it seems they now have a pathway that we had no idea about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by having a pathway? Aren¡¯t they still in Aridah confined by the scall?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Of course, they are. But the seal is just there as a facade.¡±


    I briefed them about what transpired when I went to the Land of Aridah myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Howe we never knew about this?¡± They questioned me, and I replied to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they are very meticulous in their actions.¡±


    ¡°All these you said, how are we to know that it¡¯s not just a take on your side?¡± The Alpha of Tersa pack


    asked, and I smiled knowingly.


    I and Donald looked at each other for a while, and I nodded my head for him to go bring the weapon


    which was manipted to injure Donnie. In no time, he returned.


    with it.


    ¡°Does anyone among us here recognize this?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°This is the motor of the Five Elements Grazer,¡± I announced, shocking everyone. They all had a look


    of surprises on their faces.


    ¡°Do you mean that¡¯s the Daseger?¡± Rex asked cautiously. He never expected it. Neither do I. No one


    did. We had to find out about it in the archives. From what I and Donald read about it, the Dasegsr and


    the Five element Grazer work hand in hand. Without one, the other wouldn¡¯t work. Except if the person


    who made it could unlock it powrs, dissolving the connection between the two materials.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I announced and began to brief them about it since not everyone knew about it. Then, I


    remembered Donnie¡¯s words. History is sometimes not reliable as no one can


    know it all.


    ¡°But how did you get it?¡± Rex wanted to know the details. To other Alphas, they thought he had only


    been inquisitive but to me and Donald, we understood his concern.


    ¡°It was summoned by the White Dasier flower in some way I can¡¯t exin yet. So, we need to find out


    more about these people.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say that. You mean we should join hands together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should. In fact, we need to,¡± I corrected, my tone firm as I aimed to emphasize the urgency of


    unity. ¡°From my findings, they¡¯re making some big ns. It¡¯s no news what they did to our pack and


    what they can do. We¡¯ve all heard about them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for us?¡± someone inquired, skepticism evident in their voice.


    ¡°From my side, I made a proposition to Alpha Carlyle a few days back if you can recall. I stand on it


    still,¡± Rex chipped in, his words carrying a calcted charm. A sly maneuver to further his own agenda,


    trying to exploit the opinions of the seated elders to coerce me into a marriage alliance with his sister.


    But I was not about to be manipted; I had my own game to y.


    ¡°Must you find gain in everything?¡± The vampire lord stood up, facing the crowd. His voice echoed


    through the room, demanding attention.


    ¡°Those of us seeking gain can leave! While those of us that want to serve ournd and protect our own


    should raise their hand,¡± the vampire lord dered at the top of his


    voice.


    The tension in the room thickened as everyone processed the ultimatum. The silence lingered, creating


    a palpable anticipation as I studied the faces before me, waiting for the reactions that would reveal who


    stood for self¨Cinterest and who stood for the collective defense of our realm.


    ¡°So, now. I¡¯ll take that as a ¡®yes¡® from everyone. We¡¯re all in support of preparing for this battle.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, I have something to ask. These people we¡¯re talking about, we don¡¯t know who they


    really are. We know nothing about them? How are we going to counter them when the time finally


    comes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. I was privileged to fight with one of their squad and I know a bit about their


    current strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you, Alpha Carlyle. What about us? I remember you clearly saying we¡¯re in this together.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are in it together.¡±


    ¡°With respect to that, we¡¯ll begin training sessions for every squad from each packs.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too far fetched?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    ¡°Then, what other options do we have?¡±


    As the discussion unfolded, voices interweaving in a tapestry of opinions and strategies, the room


    buzzed with a charged energy. Elders, warriors, and supernatural beings. engaged in a collective effort


    to solidify the alliance against the impending threat. Ideas shed and melded, forming a mosaic of


    perspectives, each contributing to the evolving strategy.


    However, a conspicuous silence emanated from Alpha Rex. His silence, a calcted move, hung in the


    air like a lingering mystery. While others voiced their concerns, proposed solutions, or shared insights,


    Alpha Rex remained a poised figure, observing with a shrewd gaze.


    The absence of his voice created a subtle tension, a void in the otherwise animated discussion. It


    hinted at an unspoken agenda, a game being yed beneath the surface. As the deliberations reached


    a conclusion, Alpha Rex¡¯s silence stood as a question mark, leaving the people present to ponder the


    what prompted his silence.


    The alliance seemed united and concluded, but carried the undercurrent of unspoken intentions, setting


    the stage for aplex dynamic in the face of the impending threat.


    ¡°We really have a long way to go still.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Rex, you¡¯re not saying anything.¡± The grandwitch noted aloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s..¡± Rex was about to speak when his devilish sister spoke up in his stead.


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t say a word about all these except he marries me.¡± Rex¡¯s jest of a sister said to my


    amusement.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked, thinking I didn¡¯t hear her right.


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t act until we get married.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡± The vampire lord asked her and she kept mute without words to defend herself


    anymore.


    ¡°Alpha Rex, is that true?¡± Another elder asked and he shook his head.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± He shot Raina a death re. Raina wasn¡¯tfortable with his words and wanted to strike


    but she didn¡¯t get the chance to say a word as every elder began to


    Chopers 41


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be getting married soon. I announced to everyone¡¯s delight but to Raina¡¯s pain. Our gaze


    met momentarily and she took her gaze off angrily.


    The elders gave me a questioning look as to what I meant but I shrugged it off, only smiling.


    ¡°Not to her.¡± I said, and they understood.

 Chapter 42

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mama, park!¡± Mason¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he tugged at his tiny sneakers, struggling to


    put them on.


    I smiled down at him, kneeling to help. ¡°Yes, sweetheart, we¡¯re going to the park! Are you ready?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I ride the slide? Can I ride the swings, mommy?¡± He eximed with his enthusiasm being


    contagious. He was fidgeting as I pulled his sneakers on.


    Following Athena¡¯s words, I decided to take Mason out for fun as I¡¯ve been spending too much time


    working. It was a mother¨Cson date this time.


    ¡°Of course you can, baby. We¡¯ll go on the slide and swing, just likest time,¡± I replied, finally securing


    the Velcro on his sneakers.


    ¡°What color of slide do you want to go on today?¡±


    He pondered for a moment, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    ¡°I wanna go on the red slide, mama.


    ¡°Red slide it is,¡± I agreed, standing up and reaching for his favorite little blue jacket. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get your


    jacket on. It¡¯s a bit chilly outside. What do we do, baby?¡±


    Mason extended his arms, wiggling with impatience. ¡°Arms up,


    Mama!¡±


    I chuckled, sliding the jacket over his tiny arms. ¡°Good job, Jakey! Now, where¡¯s your favorite toy? Do


    you want to bring Mr. Teddy to the park?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Teddy!¡± Mason dashed off, returning with a slightly worn teddy bear almost as big as him.


    ¡°Great choice!¡± I grinned, helping him clutch Teddy securely. ¡°Now, let¡¯s grab your water bottle. We


    need to stay hydrated, especially if we¡¯re going to y a lot. Make sure to drink some every now and


    then.¡±


    He nodded, his face serious as he held out his hands for the water bottle. ¡°Ok, mommy. I¡¯ll drink. Now,


    can we go?¡± He whined, making me chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re one smart boy, my love,¡± I praised, handing him the bottle. ¡°Okay, Mason, we¡¯re all set. We can


    go now. Are you excited to go to the park?¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up again, and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go now, mommy.¡±


    I scooped him up, my heart swelling with love. ¡°Let¡¯s make it the best park day ever, my little


    adventurer!¡®


    And with that, we headed toward the door, ready for a day ofughter and y at the park.


    The sky was a canvas of blue, inviting us to savor the simple beauty of the day. Birds. sang joyous


    melodies, creating a soundtrack for our fun trip.


    We strolled along a path shaded by ancient trees, their leaves different shades of green and brown


    swaying in the gentle breeze. Jake¡¯s eyes sparkled in awe at the scenery around us.


    He was eager to run into a pile of leaves and frolick but I held on tight to him and directed our steps.


    As we walked, the distant murmur of a lively marketce beckoned us. We followed the alluring scent


    of freshly baked bread and the vibrant hues of market stalls. A bustling scene unfolded before us, filled


    with people absorbed in the beauty of the present.


    Mason squealed and jumped up, his infectious joy spreading.


    ¡°Mommy I want cupcake,¡± he pointed to a cute little bakery with mouthwatering wares disyed. I


    shook my head.


    ¡°No, baby, you just had breakfast. Maybeter.¡±


    He poured and stared longingly back at the bakery as we walked past. Mason had the biggest sweet


    tooth and I always tried my best not too indulge him too much.


    We passed people seated under cute little striped umbres, savoring the rich aroma of coffee and


    engaged in lively conversation. Laughter echoed as we passed.


    As we strolled down the lively street toward the park, Mason clung to his teddy bear, his wide eyes


    absorbing the vibrant scene around him. The sounds of his tiny sneakers against the pavement was


    almost drowned out by the buzz of city life.


    ¡°Mama, look, there¡¯s a duck on his shirt!¡± Mason pointed excitedly at one of the men in the chattering


    groups under the striped umbres.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart, it¡¯s a yellow ducky,¡± I agreed, a fond smile ying on my lips. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get you


    one.¡±


    Mason nodded. ¡°He¡¯s gonna be friends with Mr. Teddy.¡±


    As we neared the park entrance, the scent of freshly cut grass mingled with the tantalizing aroma of


    street food from a nearby vendor.


    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s that smell?¡± Mason wrinkled his nose in curiosity.


    ¡°That, my little explorer, is the smell of yummy food! Maybe after ying, we can grab a little snack.¡± I


    suggested, my eyes scanning the colorful food stalls.


    The park unfolded before them, a ce of greenery and joy. Children¡¯sughter rang out as they


    approached the yground, and Mason¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the towering red slide he had


    chosen earlier.


    ¡°Red slide, Mama! Let¡¯s go!¡± Mason squirmed in excitement, eager to dive into the y.


    I chuckled, setting him down as he dashed towards the yground. ¡°Go on, have fun! I¡¯ll be right here,


    watching.¡±


    As Mason climbed and slid, I found a nearby bench under the shade of a sprawling tree. I watched with


    a mixture of amusement and pride as he fearlessly navigated the y structures, asionally ncing


    back to make sure I was still there.


    The sun painted patterns on the ground as we lost track of time in the simple joy of the park. Me with a


    book I brought and Jake on the park. The bustling city seemed distant, and in that moment, it was just


    a mother and her son, savoring the magic of a perfect day at the park.


    After tireless adventures, I decided it was time to grab that snack I promised Jake.


    ¡°Mason baby,¡± I called out to him as he yed with the jungle gym. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a


    snack.¡±


    Like a lightning bolt Jake stopped what he was doing and dashed over to me.


    ¡°Can we get hotdogs, mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    I held on to Mason¡¯s¡¯s tiny hand as we took off in the direction of the snack stand. As we approached


    the snack stand the aroma of popcorn and cotton candy filled the air, creating an atmosphere of delight.


    I was eager to treat Mason so I momentarily loosened my grip on his hand to retrieve some cash.


    As I handed the money to the vendor and turned back to Mason, my heart skipped a


    IMBI


    beat. He was nowhere to be seen. Panic surged through my veins, and I frantically scanned the


    bustling yground.


    ¡°Mason? Mason!¡± I called, my voice edged with anxiety.


    32%


    A sense of desperation fueled my movements as I darted through the colorful maze of slides and


    swings, calling out for my son. Worried faces of other parents mirrored her own concern, but none had


    seen Jake. The yground, once a ce of joy, now became the source of my worry.


    ¡°Jake!¡± I screamed, my voice almost going hoarse.


    ¡°Donnie!¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out, and she turned to see a fellow parent pointing towards Jake.


    After what felt like an eternity, a flicker of relief washed over me as I finally caught a glimpse of Jake¡¯s


    familiar blue jacket. He sat on a swing, swinging gently back and forth, seemingly oblivious to the


    chaos around him. But there was something more unsettling ¨C a stranger walking away from him.


    Racing toward him, I scooped him up in my arms, relief and fear mingling as my heart still raced from


    the severity of what I have just experienced.


    ¡°Jake, baby, where did you go?¡± I eximed, my voice a mix of relief and reproach.


    ¡°He wanted to swing,¡± the stranger exined, a warm smile on his face. ¡°I saw him alone, so I kept an


    eye on him until you came back.¡±


    Gratitude flooded my heart as I hugged my son tighter. ¡°Thank you,¡± I managed to say, her voice shaky.


    The stranger nodded and continued on his way, disappearing into the crowd. But there was something


    wrong with the stranger with the way he was dressed.


    As the yground returned to its joyful cacophony, I held Jake close, savoring the moment of reunion.


    The scare had passed, but it left me with a renewed appreciation. for the precious moments I shared


    with my son and vowed to myself that nothing like this would ever happen again.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 43

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    The engine hummed softly as the car glided through thete afternoon traffic. The sun painted warm


    hues on the horizon, casting a gentle glow inside the car. Jake, strapped securely in his car seat,


    fidgeted with excitement.


    ¡°Did you have fun at the park today, Mason?¡±


    He nodded vigorously. ¡°I loved the slide and swing, Mama! It was so fun!


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it, buddy.¡± I smiled at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°We¡¯ll have


    to go again soon. Maybe we can try the merry¨Cgo¨Cround next time.¡±


    ¡°Round and round, Mama! Yeah!¡±


    Iughed at his antics. ¡°Yes baby. Now, we¡¯re off to Grandma Athena¡¯s house. What do you want to do


    there?¡± I asked, as the traffic light in front of me turned green.


    ¡°Cookies!¡± Mason¡¯s face lit up with the promise of sweet treats.


    I chuckled, ¡°Cookies it is. Remember, not too much.¡±


    As we approached Athena¡¯s house, a familiar sight on the quiet street, I felt a sense offort. The car


    slowed to a stop, and I turned to Jake.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, little buddy. Ready to see Athena?¡±


    ¡°y with Teddy,¡± he waved his worn down teddy bear around.


    ¡°That sounds like a n. Let¡¯s go see Athena and then you can y with Teddy while I grab a few


    things, okay?¡±


    Mason beamed, his excitement palpable as I unbuckled him from his car seat. The car door creaked


    open, and we stepped out onto the familiar sidewalk. The scent of blooming flowers lingered in the air


    as we made our way to Athena¡¯s weing door.


    As we entered, the aroma of something delicious cooking filled the air, and Mason¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Donnie! You¡¯re back.¡± Athena uttered.


    Athena came out of the kitchen and took Mason from me.


    1/3


    ¡°Hey, Athena. Jake and I had a great time at the park. How¡¯s everything here?¡±


    ¡°All good, dear. Maso¡°, did you have fun with mommy?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh,¡± he replied, his gaze focused on his toy.


    As Mason settled into ytime with Teddy, Athena and I exchanged smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Athena. I¡¯m going to get some groceries.¡±


    But little did I know, the ordinary chore of grocery shopping was about to plunge me into an unexpected


    nightmare.


    As I walked through the bustling streets, an unsettling feeling crept over me. The sounds of the city


    became a distant hum as an instinctual awareness told me something was amiss. Ignoring the uncase,


    I quickened my pace, the grocery list in my hand a mundane distraction from the growing tension.


    Unknown to me, a shadowy group of men had begun to tail my every move. Their intentions remained


    shrouded in mystery as 1 approached a quiet corner, the dimly lit street revealing the ndestine


    nature of my surroundings.


    It happened suddenly. A swift movement, and before I could react, a blindfold covered my eyes. Panic


    surged through me as I struggled against an invisible force, my instincts urging me to fight. But they


    were relentless, overpowering me with a strength that caught me off guard.


    The world around me became a disorienting blur of muffled sounds and uneven footsteps. The


    blindfold, a cruel shroud, robbed me of my ability to navigate or understand the unfolding situation.


    Questions swirled in my mind ¨C who were these men, and why had they targeted me?


    A vehicle pulled up, and I was ushered into its confined space. The cold metal of restraints tightened


    around my wrists, rendering any attempt at resistance futile. Fear and frustration intermingled within me


    as the vehicle sped away, leaving me enveloped in the chilling uncertainty of my captors¡® intentions.


    The journey was disorienting, punctuated by turns and stops that left me feeling vulnerable and


    isted. As time blurred, I reyed the events leading to this moment, searching for any hint or clue


    that could unravel the mystery of my abduction.


    In the midst of my fear, a surge of determination coursed through me. I silently vowed that if an


    opportunity arose, I would seize it with every ounce of strength I could muster. The wellbeing of Mason,


    waiting innocently at home, fueled my resolve to


    escape this ominous predicament.


    Finally, the vehicle canie to a halt, and I was guided out, the blindfold still shrouding my vision. The ait


    telt different, and I strained to discern any recognizable sounds orndmarks. The unknown loomed,


    and with every step, I clung to the hope that Athena¡¯s wisdom and the strength within me would


    navigate me through this unforeseen ordeal.


    The moment my eyes fluttered open, I found myself in an underground basement. The air was thick


    with an acrid scent, unmistakably that of wolfsbane. Panic gripped me as I scanned the dim


    surroundings, my senses on high alert.


    Focusing my eyes, I saw Raina standing before me. The dim light revealed a malicious. glint in her


    eyes, a chilling reflection of the threat she posed. We had argued fiercely before. Raina threatening me


    to leave Carlyle for her. But I, driven by the unwavering bond we shared, refused to yield.


    The air crackled with tension as Donnie and Raina faced each other, the dimly lit room amplifying the


    charged atmosphere.


    Donnie¡¯s gaze bore a mix of defiance and determination, her eyes locked onto Raina¡¯s. ¡°You need to


    understand, Raina. Carlyle and I share a bond that goes beyond your obsession. He¡¯s my mate, and


    nothing you do will change that.¡±


    Raina¡¯s expression twisted into a sneer, her voice dripping with venom.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional, Donnie. Carlyle deserves someone who can give him what he truly needs. You¡¯re


    holding him back.¡±


    A sh of anger crossed Donnie¡¯s features, but she held her ground.


    ¡°What he needs is not your concern. Our connection is strong, and he loves me. Your attempts to break


    us apart won¡¯t seed.¡±


    Raina took a step closer, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You think you¡¯re so special, but you¡¯re just a hindrance.


    Carlyle could have so much more without you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake possessiveness for love, Raina. Carlyle and I have something real, something you¡¯ll


    never understand,¡± Donnie retorted, her words cutting through the


    tension.


    Raina¡¯sughter rang Donnie¡¯s spine.


    the room, a chilling sound that sent shivers down.


    ¡°You¡¯re blind, Donnie. Carlyle saved you, but for how long? I can offer him power,


    37%1


    influence, things you can never provide.¡±


    A flicker of doubt crossed Donnie¡¯s eyes, but she quickly steadied herself. ¡°Carlyle doesn¡¯t seek powes


    or influence. He values love, trust, and loyalty things you seem incapable of understanding.¡±


    ¨C


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Raina¡¯s gaze turned icy as she leaned in, her voice low and threatening. ¡°You might have. Carlyle now,


    but it won¡¯tst. I¡¯ll make sure he sees you for what you truly are a weakness he can¡¯t afford.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our bond, Raina. Love is not a weakness; it¡¯s our strength,¡± Donnie asserted, her


    resolve unyielding.


    The pungent aroma of wolfsbane grew stronger, and I realized the peril I was in. My instincts screamed


    danger, and I braced myself for the impending threat. Before I could react, the toxic substance began to


    cascade toward me, a cruel attempt to strip away my strength and resilience.


    ¡°You had a way out of this Donnie. But you chose this,¡± Raina said.


    Before the toxic liquid could rain down on me, a suddenmotion erupted. The basement door burst


    open, flooding the room with blinding light. Through the haze, I saw a figure, strong and defiant,


    stepping into my line of sight.


    ¡°Release her,¡± amanding voice echoed through the cold space. It was Carlyle, the Alpha, my mate.


    His eyes burned with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.


    Raina hesitated for a moment, caught off guard. In that fleeting second, Carlyle lunged forward,


    shielding me from the impending harm. The wolfsbane poured over him, his body absorbing the poison


    meant for me.


    ¡°Carlyle!¡± I cried out, the realization of what he had done hitting me like a ton of bricks. The room


    echoed with his pained growls as he crumpled to the ground, the wolfsbane taking its toll on his once¨C


    majestic form.


    Disbelief and gratitude washed over me as Carlyle, wounded and weakened, bore the brunt of the


    wolfsbane meant for me. The gravity of his sacrifice resonated deep within, and I struggled to


    comprehend the lengths to which he would go to protect me..


    Raina, thwarted in her malicious endeavor, recoiled in frustration. The air crackled with tension as


    Carlyle, despite his injuries, stood defiantly between me and the threat. His gaze, filled with a fierce


    determination, mirrored my own unwaveringmitment to our bond.


    18:55 FM, 1 Mar


    .31%E


    In the midst of the turmoil, a profound realization settled within me. Carlyle¡¯s love was a steadfast


    shield against the storms that sought to tear us apart. His sacrifice became a testament to the


    resilience of our connection, standing as a bulwark against those who sought to unravel the threads


    that bound us together.


    As the underground basement echoed with the aftermath of our confrontation, Raina¡¯s obsession and


    malice hung in the air like a lingering storm. Yet, in that moment of adversity, Carlyle¡¯s unwavering


    presence became a beacon of strength, a symbol of love. that withstood even the most venomous


    threats.


    Amidst the shadows, our bond remained unbroken, tested but undefeated. The scars of the wolfsbane,


    both physical and emotional, marked the battlefield where love triumphed over obsession, and unity


    prevailed against the dark forces that sought to sow discord.

 Chapter 44

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Carlyle fell on his knees beside me.


    The pungent scent of wolfsbane filled the air as it cascaded over Alpha Carlyle. The liquid, a sinister


    concoction carefully devised by Raina, dripped down his fur, sizzling on contact. My heart sank at the


    sight, knowing the repercussions this cursed substance would bring.


    Raina, the mastermind behind this treacherous act, stood frozen, her eyes widening in realization of the


    irreversible consequences unfolding before her. Panic painted her face, a fleeting expression before


    she turned on her heels and fled. The weight of her betrayal hung heavy in the air as she vanished into


    the shadows, leaving chaos in her wake.


    Alpha Carlyle, once a towering figure of strength, now convulsed with the venomous effects of


    wolfsbane. His growls resonated with agony, and I felt a surge of helplessness gripping my core. The


    pack, witnessing their leader¡¯s plight, echoed the distress in a symphony of anguished howls.


    As the wolfsbane continued its cruel dance with his essence, I couldn¡¯t bear to stand idle. Swiftly, I


    moved to his side, my hands trembling as I tried to soothe the pain etched on his features. The bond


    we shared felt frayed, yet an unyielding


    determination to save him surged within me.


    Raina¡¯s betrayal lingered like a bitter taste, a stark reminder of the deceit woven into the fabric of our


    once united pack. The moonlit night bore witness to the unfolding tragedy, and I stood amidst the


    chaos, torn between the immediate need to aid Alpha Carlyle and the burning desire for retribution


    against the traitorous Raina.


    In the aftermath of Raina¡¯s flight, the pack gathered, their collective gaze reflecting a mixture of concern


    and anger. Alpha Carlyle¡¯s strength, the very essence that had guided us, now teetered on the edge of


    darkness. The wolfsbane, a malevolent weapon wielded by the one we trusted, threatened to cast a


    long shadow over our future.


    With each passing moment, I felt the weight of leadership thrust upon me. The pack needed guidance,


    a flicker of hope to anchor their shaken spirits. As I gazed upon the suffering Alpha Carlyle, a resolve


    ignited within me. Raina¡¯s betrayal would not go unanswered, and we would rally against the darkness


    she had unleashed.


    The night whispered promises of challenges ahead, and as Alpha Carlyle battled the poison within, I


    vowed to stand as a beacon of strength for our pack.


    With her hands bound, she found herself at a loss, a captive to the uncertainty that surrounded her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I inquired, but only silence echoed in response as his body seemed to sumb to a


    dormant state.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Donnie ¡°he managed to say. Tears filled my eyes as I stared at him in pain. He should be


    healing right? Why isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t die on me!¡± I pleaded desperately.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to do so for you, Donnie. We¡¯re even.¡± He said.


    In the midst of their shared predicament, they conversed in a painful silence, grappling with the


    unknown and searching for a way forward. Each moment stretched with the weight of uncertainty, the


    air heavy with the unspoken.


    It wasn¡¯t until Donald, Carlyle¡¯s Beta arrived that a glimmer of hope appeared on the horizon. His


    presence injected a renewed sense of purpose, a potential guide through thebyrinth of the unknown.


    Together, they faced the challenge that had bound them in a web of perplexity, navigating the intricate


    threads that held the key to their liberation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a tight spot here, Donald. Any ideas on how to get out of this?¡± I asked, panicking


    ¡°First things first, we need to assess the situation. How tightly are your hands bound? Can you feel any


    potential weak points?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty tight, but there might be a bit of ck near the knot. I¡¯ll try to work on that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Meanwhile, let¡¯s figure out who¡¯s behind this. Any clues, any enemies who might have a


    motive?¡±


    ¡°It could be rted to recent pack tensions. There¡¯s been discord, but nothing to warrant this level of


    hostility.¡±


    ¡°We need to consider all possibilities. Any signs of surveince or anything out of the ordinary before


    this happened?¡±


    ¡°Not that I noticed. It was sudden. One moment I was alone, and the next, I found. myself in this


    situation.¡±


    ¦¥¦° Mar


    ¡°Hmm, an ambush. We can¡¯t rule out an inside job. Someone might be ying both


    sides.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unsettling. What¡¯s the n, then?¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s focus on getting you free. Once we have a clearer picture of our surroundings, we can


    decide our next move. Keep trying to loosen those binds, and I¡¯ll keep an eye out for anything


    suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s get out of here and find who¡¯s behind this mess.¡±


    In our shared concern for Carlyle¡¯s deteriorating condition, the notion of rushing him to the nearby


    hospital surfaced. I turned to Donald, hoping for a solution, only to be met with a reluctant dismissal.


    ¡°Donnie, a hospital might not be the best option,¡± Donald expressed, his voiceden with caution.


    ¡°Their doctors may not be equipped to handle his condition, and we risk. exposing our situation to


    unwanted attention.¡±


    I furrowed my brows, conflicted between the urgency of seeking medical help and the discretion Donald


    advocated for. ¡°But what if he needs urgent care? We can¡¯t just let


    him suffer.¡±


    Donald nodded in understanding, his gaze unwavering. ¡°I get it, but we have to tread carefully. We


    don¡¯t want this escting into a public spectacle. There are others who might exploit Carlyle¡¯s


    vulnerability for their own gain.¡±


    As the weight of the situation settled, I realized the delicate bnce we needed to strike. between


    immediate care and the necessity of discretion. The decision rested on our shoulders, navigating the


    fine line between seeking aid and safeguarding our pack from potential threats.


    We decided to forego the hospital and opted to take Carlyle to my house. The urgency of the situation


    demanded quick action, and Donald supported the decision, understanding the delicate nature of our


    predicament.


    As we reached my home, I rushed ahead to prepare a space for Carlyle, clearing a room andying out


    makeshift bedding. My mind raced with concern, but a glimmer of hope emerged as I remembered my


    godmother, Athena


    godmother, Athena ¨C a healer renowned for her


    knowledge of ancient remedies and supernatural ailments.


    ¡°Donnic, what¡¯s the n now?¡± Donald asked, a sense of urgency in his voice as we carefullyid


    Carlyle down.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking him to Athena. She¡¯s a healer, and if anyone can help, it¡¯s her,¡± I replied, determined.


    Donald hesitated for a moment, weighing the risks and benefits. ¡°A healer? Can we trust her with this?


    We don¡¯t want our pack secrets exposed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Athena my entire life, Donald. She¡¯s discreet, and she understands the importance of


    secrecy in our world,¡± I assured him, convictioncing my words.


    With Carlyle settled, we wasted no time in transporting him to Athena¡¯s cottage hidden amidst the


    woods. The journey was tense, the weight of Carlyle¡¯s condition palpable in the air. Donald drove with


    purpose, and I sat in the back, watching over Carlyle, whose features bore the marks of both pain and


    vulnerability.


    Athena¡¯s cottage emerged through the trees, a sanctuary steeped in the mystique of ancient


    knowledge. As we carried Carlyle inside, the scent of herbs and healing elixirs filled the air. Athena, a


    wise and ethereal figure, awaited us, her eyes reflecting both concern and curiosity.


    ¡°Donnie, my child, what has happened?¡± Athena¡¯s voice, like a gentle melody, resonated through the


    cottage.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carlyle. He¡¯s been poisoned with wolfsbane,¡± I exined, the gravity of the situation evident in my


    voice.


    Athena¡¯s gaze shifted to Carlyle, and she nodded knowingly. ¡°Lay him on the bed. I¡¯ll need space to


    work.¡±


    As Athena began her examination, Donald and I exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the trust


    we had ced in Athena¡¯s hands. She moved with a grace born of years of practice, her fingers tracing


    invisible patterns over Carlyle¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a potent strain, but we can counteract its effects,¡± Athena said, breaking the silence. ¡°He needs a


    concoction of rare herbs and the essence of a Silver Moonflower, which blooms only under the light of


    the full moon.¡±


    My mind raced, knowing the challenges ahead. ¡°Where can we find the Silver Moonflower?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a patch of them not far from here, hidden in a moonlit de,¡± Athena replied. ¡°But be cautious.


    The woods are not as forgiving as they once were.¡±


    Without hesitation, Donald and I set out into the night, guided by Athena¡¯s directions. The moon cast its


    silvery glow upon the path, revealing the mystical beauty of the


    Chapter at


    enchanted woods. As we reached the de, the Silver Moonflowers shimmered like ethereal pearls,


    their delicate petals reflecting the moon¡¯s radiance.


    With the precious blooms in hand, we hurried back to Athena¡¯s cottage. She worked meticulously,


    infusing the concoction with ancient chants and mystical energy. The air in the cottage hummed with an


    otherworldly power as the antidote took shape.


    As Athena administered the remedy, Carlyle¡¯s body responded. The tension in the room lifted as he


    gradually eased into a restful state. Relief washed over me, and I exchanged a grateful nce with


    Donald.


    Athena, her workplete, turned to us with a knowing smile. ¡°He will need time to recover, but the


    worst is over.¡±


    In the quietude of Athena¡¯s cottage, as the moon cast its gentle glow, we sat in vigil by Carlyle¡¯s side.


    The bonds that held us ¨C trust, secrecy, and the resilience of pack unity ¨C were tested, but they held


    strong against the challenges that sought to unravel them. The night whispered promises of healing,


    and we embraced the newfound hope, knowing that the strength of our pack endured even in the face


    of darkness.


    However, the The night hung heavy with tension as Carlyle¡¯s body, which had shown signs of


    improvement, suddenly took a dark turn. A fever gripped him, the heat. radiating from his form a stark


    contrast to the cool moonlit room. Panic surged within me, and with a sense of urgency, I reached out


    to Athena.


    ¡°Athena, something¡¯s wrong, Carlyle has a high fever,¡± I uttered into the phone, my voice tinged with


    fear.


    The line crackled with a moment of silence before Athena¡¯s calm voice filled the void.


    Tll be there shortly, Donnie. Stay with him.¡±


    As we awaited Athena¡¯s arrival, the room felt suffocating, the air thick with uncertainty. Carlyle¡¯s body


    writhed with fever¨Cinduced difort, and I hovered by his side, helpless in the face of this


    unforeseen setback.


    When Athena entered the room, her expression spoke volumes. The lines on her face carried a weight


    of concern, and she wasted no time in approaching Carlyle. Her hands moved with a grace born of


    experience as she assessed his condition.


    ¡°Donnie, Donald,¡± she began, her tone measured but tinged with somberness, ¡°Carlyle¡¯s body is


    fighting the treatment. The wolfsbane¡¯s poison has left a lingering effect, and his system is resisting the


    antidote.¡±


    Dread settled in the pit of my stomach as I processed her words. ¡°But you said he would


    18:56 Fri Mar 0


    recover,¡± I whispered, a plea for reassurance.


    •þÄê31%


    Athena sighed, her gaze empathetic. ¡°I believed he would, but sometimes the body¡¯s response is


    unpredictable. We¡¯re dealing with forces beyond our understanding.¡±


    Donald¡¯s jaw tightened, his frustration palpable. ¡°What can we do? There must be something.¡±


    Athena hesitated, her eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. ¡°We need to strengthen his body¡¯s


    resolve to ept the antidote. There¡¯s an ancient ritual, amunion with the spirits of the woods. It¡¯s


    risky, but it might be our only chance.¡±


    With a heavy heart, I nodded, ready to grasp at any glimmer of hope. The room transformed as Athena


    prepared for the ritual, the air charged with a mixture of trepidation and determination. Candles


    flickered, casting dancing shadows that mirrored the uncertainty that clouded our hearts.


    As Athena began the ritual, a hushed reverence settled over the room. Words of ancient. incantations


    filled the air, and the room seemed to pulse with an energy beyond ourprehension. Carlyle¡¯s body


    responded to the mystic rhythm, the fever gradually relenting as the ritual unfolded.


    The ordeal felt eternal, a delicate dance between the seen and the unseen. When Athena concluded,


    beads of sweat lined her forehead, and she met our gazes with a mixture of exhaustion and hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the hands of the spirits now. Carlyle¡¯s fate lies in the bnce,¡± she murmured, her words


    echoing through the quiet room.


    We kept a vigil by Carlyle¡¯s side, the weight of the night pressing upon us. The moon cast its glow


    through the window, bearing witness to our silent plea for his recovery. As the hours passed, the room


    remained hushed, each breath an unspoken prayer for the spirits to intercede.


    In the quietude, we waited, bound by the threads of hope and the collective strength of our pack.


    Donald came to my side, whispering my name..


    ¡°I raised my eyes to look up at him and it turned out he wanted to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to bring his fever down?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to


    18:56 Fri, 1 Mar DJN


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a hint. Try getting close to him, using the mating bond.¡± He revealed.


    ¡°Why? What do you mean by getting close to him? I¡¯m sitting beside him enough. already¡±


    ¡°I mean something intimate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°Just do it.¡± He insisted and I headed to his advice after a while of thought. After a moment, I noticed


    his body temperature began to surpress.

 Chapter 45

    AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    Sidonnie settled for wrapping her arms around him so tightly the moment Carlyle whispered her name,


    opening his


    eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, you¡¯re here¡­¡± She whispered repeatedly, every feeling she¡¯d tried to bury so deeply in


    thest few weeks came roaring to the surface. She breathed deeply, dragging the very scent of him


    inside her lungs.


    At that moment, Carlyle let all his guards down. Wrapping his arms around her back, he hugged her


    tightly, lifting her off her feet.


    ¡°I have missed you so much, Donnie.¡± He confessed, softly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I missed you badly! So, so much¡­!¡± Tears filled my eyes but I blinked them back so that they would


    not make it out. God, she has missed this man so much..


    Here in his arms, she felt the safest. The most protected. Here, in his arms, she felt him in the most


    possessive way a woman can ever feel a man.


    The wolf was roaring inside him, in excitement and raw lust. Holding their mate after such a long time


    was driving his other half into a frenzy which himself, Carlyle understands.


    Finally, he set her down to her feet. With the effort to pull away and get a very closer look at her again,


    he began stepping back but his left leg protested badly.


    He lost his footing then, and fell, with her still in his arms. With reflexes sharper than ws, he


    stretched out his hand to break in their fall, preventing Ismena from crashing to the ground and hurting


    herself.


    So, with one arm holding her secured to him and another jamming into the fallen leaves of the forest,


    Donnie fell on her back and he came down on top of her.


    That took the rest of his strength, he groaned and allowed some of his weight to settle on her.


    He was heavy she could barely breathe, but those weren¡¯t Donnie¡¯s problem because she was noticing


    other things about him that caused fear to log in her throat. Something was definitely wrong with him.


    ¡°Carlyle? You don¡¯t s¨Cseem alright¡­¡± She whispered, her arms tightening around him.


    1/5


    18:56 Fri, 1 Mar @DJ


    Silence. Then, ¡°I¡¯m still poisoned, Donnie. And it has been infected.¡±


    Those words, as huskily as they¡¯vee out, made her still. ¡°I know right. Will you take


    then?¡± Untangling her arms from around him, she held his shoulder and pushed-


    it easy


    slightly,


    At the slight push of her hands, he gathered his strength and pulled himself up so that his upper body


    was no longer resting on her. He looked down at her, through eyes that. were beginning to go blurry.


    ¡°I bet you must have cried a lot. I heard everything in my sleep.¡± Carlyle teased her.


    Donnie¡¯s eyes widened like saucers on her head, panic and worry filled her system¡­ especially seeing


    how he looked utterly exhausted and in pain.


    The smell of her fear for his life was so thick, that it was almost choking. One arm supporting his weight


    on the ground, he raised the other one and palmed her cheek caressingly.


    He shook his head, ¡°I am not dying, Ismena.¡± Well, that part might be a lie, ¡°I will be fine¡­¡± He assured


    her anyway.


    She began wiggling squirming under him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He added, softly. Damn, his eyes are


    blurring up the more. He blinked hard.


    ¡°My panties. I have to get them out of the way. I know your wolf all too well now. I know what I can do


    for you.¡± She whispered, hotly. Her cheeks zed but her eyes met his with purpose, ¡°Take me. Here.


    Now.¡±


    His body¡¯s reaction to the spoken whispers was instantaneous. His c¨®ck sprang alive in his underwear,


    seeking to be freed.


    Her desperation to save his life caused warmth to spread all over his chest. ¡°Donnie¡­¡±


    ¡°Please. You don¡¯t look well at all and I¡¯m not going to let you die, do you hear me!?¡± She whispered


    fiercely, still squirming under him.


    His hand went to her waist and gently stilled her movements. ¡°I would have taken you up on that offer,


    Donnie. In fact, partly the reason I came here was for this but now,¡± he paused, ¡°I do not think I have


    enough energy to-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± she cut in, desperately. ¡°I¡¯ll take over, I¡¯ll help you. Just allow me to get my panties out of the


    way first, we are wasting too much time!¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I do not think I have enough energy to pull away from you when I


    am about to release. He finished, his tone soft and as tired as he looked, ¡°I will not risk your life that


    way.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That was when she remembered her crisis with the wolf. She bit her lips, indecision crossing her


    eyes.


    He¡¯de here with every intention to have sex with her again, to heal his injuries but now that he was


    faced with her, her willingness, and the opportunity, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about the risks.


    The possible consequences of what will happen if the cougar manages to take over. He was not willing


    to risk her life in such a way, wolfaraine realized then.


    In that instant, he realized how deeply he was starting to care for this small woman lying underneath


    him, willing to make any sacrifices that¡¯ll save his life.


    Donnie¡¯s head was working: hard, fast, and desperate. A thought came through¡­


    ¡°My mouth. I¡¯ll use my mouth. I¡¯ve not done it before; but I¡¯ll give you pleasure with my mouth and it¡¯ll


    work perfectly.¡± She suggested, hopefully.


    He thought about it, ¡°That will be good, Donnic. But, in this condition, a blowjob can only do very little-¡±


    ¡°Then, we have sex and switch at the very end when you¡¯re about to¡­uhm, you know.¡± She was red¨C


    faced but determined as hell.


    ¡°Donice¡­


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, raised her head slightly from the ground, and kissed him


    hungrily. Running her tongue over his lips, she familiarized herself with the taste of him again, drawing


    his lower lips into her mouth she sucked on them as her life depended on it.


    Carlyle groaned at the unexpected action which red every nerve of desire inside him. The taste of


    her lips went to his head like liquor.


    Unable to help himself, his hand on her hips caressed upwards until his fingers circled her neck. He


    held her to him and kissed her thoroughly, hungrily.


    His tongue prated her lips and he deepened the kiss. Like a man drinking nectar from the


    winess of the gods, he drank from her lips. Their tongues crossed and mated like one. He tasted


    every corner of her lips and sucked on her tongue.


    Sidonnie let out muffled moans at his assault on her senses. His deep kisses took her


    breath away and made her so hot for him that she was dripping in her panties.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he growled into her mouth as he surrendered to her. The scent of her arousal coated the air


    around them until he lived and breathed her.


    His restraints shot to dust, he released her neck her head tell back to the leaves beneath them and he


    followed without breaking the kiss. His hand went in between their bodies, raised her gown, and with a


    jerk, he tore the fabric of her panties, leaving her bare for him.


    Donnie parted her legs eagerly for him, raising her knees, she put her feet down on either side of him.


    ¡°Yes, I want you inside me.¡± She whispered encouragingly into his mouth. Her hands. were unsteady


    as they raised his long robe, reached in¨Cbetween them, and untied the rope that held his pants


    together.


    He helped her to push his pants down until his erection sprang free. He was so hard and fully¨Cerect


    that she felt the veins surrounding his cock as she ran her hand all over him. He was so ready that he


    licked precum, just as she was very sure she¡¯d formed an ocean in between her legs.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He growled again her caresses, tearing his lips away from hers.


    Blue eyes looked at her intensely. Then, they closed and his head lowered to rest on her neck. Hips


    raised, he probed her intimate ces until he found her entrance¡­and stroked deep inside her.


    What the fuck¡­!


    Donnie held her breath, squeezed her eyes shut, and bit her lips hard to stop the pained. sound that


    was threatening to escape her lips. It hurt. Not like the first time he had her of course, but close.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked when he noticed how stiff she¡¯d gone under him. He couldn¡¯t make out her


    facial features because of his blurry eyes.


    He would have smelled her difort but the fact that his enhanced senses aren¡¯t working as sharp


    as usual shows how badly his fatal wounds have affected him.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine.¡± She forced her body to rx and buried her fingers into his soft silver¨Cgold hair.


    But he didn¡¯t move, instead, his lips found hers and joined them together. The kiss started out slow but


    quickly escted to an inferno; dragging moans out of her throat


    COUD AICT


    18:57 Fri, 1 Mar 8030


    and causing her insides to burn. The pain disappeared like it was never there, but still, he didn¡¯t move.


    He kissed her for so long, that Ismena felt drugged by his kisses. She was gonna die if he- doesn¡¯t start


    moving soon. So, she began moving under him, needing him badly to scratch the burning ache inside


    her that seems to increase with every passing second.


    Those little hip moves were his cue that her body was ready for more of him, he began moving inside


    her.


    The rhythm was slow, Wolfaraine pushed back the driving need inside him to fuck her hard and fast


    into oblivion, but instead embraced the need to savor the feel of her wrapped around her. The feel of


    her body so intimate with his, after such a long time.


    As he was kissing her, he was creating a rhythm that caused her to shiver visibly in hist arms. She


    moaned into his mouth, her hips slowly meeting his strokes.


    ¡°God, it feels so good.¡± The whisper from her was a breathy moan inside his mouth, her arms wrapped


    tightly around him to hold him closer.


    He pulled back, thrust deep inside her¡­and stopped abruptly.


    He tore his mouth away from hers, raising his head up, sharply. And all of a sudden like a maniac who


    lost it all, he began fucking her hardly, without restraint, going very deep in her, touching every spot fat


    could arouse her pleasure.

 Chapter 46

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    As soon as the Meeting of Elders waspleted and everyone came to a favourable conclusion, we all


    dispersed, preparing for what was toe in the days ahead and I headed for Rex¡¯s pack to see


    Sidonnie.


    Though, I made sure things with her was good and okay, including her boss at work. I paid him off


    more than he could ever imagine to treat her right without yelling at her while making sure that I¡¯m


    anonymous.


    On my way, I saw Donnie heading for somewhere with a boy child who he¡¯d her hand. tightly like


    someone seeking protection from his mum. The urge to call out to her filled. me but on another thought,


    I decided against it. It was better for me to know where she lived so I can protect her fully to prevent


    what happened in the woods of the Canth


    Mountain.


    Slowly, I followed behind her, quite a distance away till I received a call from Donald who let me know


    that he needed my attention. For a split moment. I wanted to ignore. him in order to have the privilege


    of knowing where Donnie lived but I decided against it after some thought.


    I attended to my Beta, acknowledging his request, but my mind remained focused on the task at hand.


    As soon as I attended to him, I continued following Sidonnie at a distance but I lost her. The only thing I


    could use to get her location was her scent. Her scent still lingered in my senses since ourst intimate


    encounter.


    As she turned corners and weaved through the streets, I observed her scent, following in the same


    direction till I finally saw her ahead. However, the moment I saw her, she was bundled up by a group of


    masked men and thrown into a car.


    At that moment, my reflex was set in motion as I began to shake terribly with anger. How dare they?


    Who are they? Who sent them? What¡¯s their aim? I chased after the moving car discreetly till it finally


    stopped in a very dry and deserted ce that I took my time to survey carefully.


    I listened carefully as the activities went on and on with Rex¡¯s bitch of a sister, threatening my mate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our bond, Raina. Love is not a weakness; it¡¯s our strength.¡±


    My heart fluttered with smiles when I heard Donnie say this. It made me feel so happy inwardly for


    different reasons.


    18:57 Fri, 1 Mar @ Dr


    ¡°You had a way out of this, Raina. But it¡¯s toote.¡± I heard Raina¡¯s word sting the air like a venom.


    Collecting a bottle from her minions, I saw her hand gesturing towards Donnie after opening the bottle.


    Then, I knew it was high time I intervened.


    I ordered Raina to stop but she was too shocked and angry that the bottle nearly slipped from her hand


    as she turned it upside down with it¡¯s content, pouring out. Swiftly, I blocked the contents from reaching


    Donnie who was tied and couldn¡¯t defend herself or move an inch, allowing it pour on my body dly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Doing this, I thought I had more chance at healing than Donnie because of my blood. characteristics


    but it turned out to be untrue. The feeling of pain numbed my senses as I tried my best not to scream in


    front of Donnic. I didn¡¯t want her to me herself for what happened.


    The next moment I regained consciousness, I found myself in Donnie¡¯s house. I was dormant and


    unmoving, but still active, but my wolf took over almost all my form already. Though, Laryl was weak


    too. However, he could hear everything they were saying.


    Athena was briefed about what happened but she asked them to go get something to aid my cure be a


    use the wolfsbane that poured on me was a rare specie. No wonder I couldn¡¯t heal on my own. Donnie


    didn¡¯t waste her time in offering herself for the errand. Imagining her in the state I was shattered me


    into pieces and I vowed to punish Raina the way she deserved.


    Soon, the cure was ready and I was being treated and I was responding.


    Donnie¡¯s tears fell like silent raindrops, each one showing the anguish she felt. The weight of her


    sorrow was so much, and I could sense the guilt that emanated from her every pore. In her eyes, I saw


    a reflection of a storm raging within, a storm she believed. she had ignited.


    ¡°Donnie, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± I wanted to assure her, but my voice remained trapped. within my silent


    world.


    Donnie¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she poured her heart out, the weight of guilt and love evident


    in every word.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you like this, Carlyle. It¡¯s tearing me apart. I promised not to cause you troubles,


    and now you¡¯re suffering because of me.¡±


    She gently caressed my hand, her touch seeking sce in the warmth that remained. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to


    make this right, and I¡¯ll exhaust every possibility until you¡¯re well again.¡±


    18:57 Fri, 1 Mar 3


    A tear traced a silent path down her cheek as she continued, her vulnerabilityid bare. ¡°You mean


    everything to me. I never want to lose you. I need you to fight, Carlyle. Wake up and fight with me If not


    for anything, for the sake of our pack.¡±


    Her promises hung in the air, a solemn vow made to the universe. ¡°I¡¯ll dedicate every moment to finding


    a cure, to undoing the pain I caused. Just open your eyes, let me know you¡¯re still here, still with me.¡±


    Donnie¡¯s actions mirrored her words, as she leaned in and pressed a tender kiss on my forehead. The


    scent of her, a familiar andforting fragrance, lingered in the room..


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave your side, not for a moment. We¡¯ll face this together, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring


    you back to me.¡± Her promises echoed in the room, a desperate plea to a silent audience. In my


    dormant state, I yearned to reach out, tofort her, but my body remained unresponsive.


    Her fingers intertwined with mine, a silent promise sealed in the gentle sp. ¡°You¡¯re not alone in this,


    Carlyle. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll be here every step of the way.¡±


    She med herself relentlessly, her whispers breaking my heart to see her in that state.


    With each passing moment, Donnie¡¯s words carved into my consciousness like etchings on stone. ¡°I¡¯ll


    do anything to make it right. I¡¯ll find a way to heal you. Just please wake up. I need you, and I can¡¯t


    bear to see you like this.¡±


    Her vulnerabilityy bare, exposed in the quiet room where only the beeping of monitors dared to


    interrupt the solemnity.


    All was well after treatment until I suddenly began to feel wierdd for no reason till I drifted into another


    world of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 47

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°What happened when I lost consciousness overnight?¡± I asked, stillying on the bed. weakly.


    ¡°Athena tried all her best to save you but it proved little effort. However¡­¡± She paused, and took a


    momentary nce at me. Right then, I could tell what happened next because when I gained


    consciousness again, I felt the soft feel of another body against. mine.


    Focusing my senses, I felt Donnie¡¯s hand on my fur, caressing it while snuggling her head on myying


    body. Before I knew it, she began snuggling up close to me, giving. me the most intimate advances and


    I soon began to get better.


    Definitely, she must have heard something


    for her to do that.


    ¡°I followed Donald¡¯s instruction to try being intimate with you and it worked even if I can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Shepleted her sentence.


    ¡°You did well,¡± Imented, smiling at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean I did well?¡±


    ¡°You healed me, Sidonnie.¡± I wanted to make a gesture but I felt a sudden sharp pain filling my body


    from the injured part of me.


    ¡°Ahh,¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She was all concerned and scared just by my wince.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I ced my hands on her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you care this much about me.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, moving a bit away from me.


    ¡°Who cares about you? I¡¯m only doing this for the pack. You should see how your Beta was ming


    me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck Donald!¡± I cursed. He should have known better than to me Donnie for whatever happened.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now? You¡¯re feeling good, right?¡± She asked with the sweetest and most


    sensational voice ever.


    @ 1 Mar D


    18:57 Fri, 1 Mar


    ¡°No, I am not. How about you make me feel good?¡±


    ¡°You must be feeling god for you to tease me with the little strength you have.¡±


    ¡°No, Donnie. I really want you to make me feel good through the most intimate way two mates could


    ever be. I need you,¡± I said, pulling her closer and initiating the whole process. She didn¡¯t have a choice


    but to sumb to it. Damn! That feeling, she couldn¡¯t deny.


    We had it so intimate that I was so rough with her because of my insane wolf. Laryl had to get the


    setback of my illness the moment I got myplete human form once again. To make him better, we


    needed the most intimate healing which only our mate could provide to us.


    It was a kind of tradition that only few people knew and it happens only with the royals of my pack, the


    Moon Shade Pack.


    While having sex with Sidonnie, Donald barged in.


    Just as the world outside ceased to exist, the tranquil moment was shattered by an


    unexpected intrusion. The door creaked open, revealing Donald¡¯s silhouette standing awkwardly at the


    threshold. His presence cast a sudden chill over the warmth we had been enveloped in..


    ¡°Carl¡­¡± Donald stammered, his eyes darting between us, realizing he had disrupted an intimate


    moment.


    I sighed inwardly, frustration simmering beneath the surface while I continued deepening myself into


    Sidonnie¡¯s wet cunt.


    ¡°What is it, Donald? This had better be important.¡± I uttered amidst groans. By now, I was physically


    healedpletely but I wanted to see it through, finishing the hot, sweet. movement I was having.


    He cleared his throat, attempting to regainposure.


    ¡°There¡¯s urgent pack business that requires your attention. I tried to wait, but it couldn¡¯t be dyed any


    longer.¡±


    A nce shared with Donnie conveyed the shared disappointment at the untimely interruption. She


    nodded in understanding, her eyes reflecting the unspoken


    connection between us.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I replied tersely, torn between duty and the desire to linger in the sanctuary we had created. ¡°I¡¯ll


    be there shortly.¡±


    As Donald retreated from the room, I met Donnie¡¯s eyes, silently conveying an apology for the abrupt


    end to our private moment. She offered a reassuring smile, understanding the responsibilities that


    came with our roles.


    With a heavy sigh, 1 disentangled myself from the embrace and rose to follow Donald, leaving behind


    the cocoon of warmth and intimacy. Duty called, and the interrupted moment lingered as a fleeting


    memory, a promise of respite to be reimed when the demands of the pack allowed.


    In the cool night air, 1 caught up with Donald, my frustration simmering beneath the


    surface.


    ¡°Donald, why did you have to disturb me at that moment? Whatever it was, it couldn¡¯t have waited a


    little longer?¡±


    He shifted ufortably, realizing the gravity of the intrusion.


    ¡°Alpha. I understand, but it was urgent. The pack needed your immediate attention. I didn¡¯t mean to


    interrupt¡­¡±


    I cut him off, my annoyance evident in my tone.


    ¡°You should have waited. Moments like that are rare, and you should know better. What was so urgent


    that it couldn¡¯t have waited a bit longer?¡±


    Donald hesitated before responding.


    ¡°There were reports of heightened tensions with a neighboring pack. I thought you needed to address it


    immediately.¡±


    I shook my head, the tension evident in my expression.


    ¡°Next time, Donald, use your judgment. Moments like that with my mate are precious. Don¡¯t let me find


    out it could have waited.¡±


    He nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, and we continued toward the pack matters,


    leaving behind the lingering echoes of a moment interrupted.


    Navigating through the outside area, my eyes caught the entrance where an aged woman entered,


    apanied by a young boy by her side. The same boy I had seen earlier with Donnie when I was


    tailing her.


    Intrigued, I approached them, a flicker of recognition igniting.


    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am. Have we met before?¡±


    ºÅ.31%Ö¹


    The aged woman regarded me with a knowing smile.


    ¡°You must be Alpha Carlyle. I¡¯m Athena, and this young one is Mason.¡±


    A sense of realization washed over me as the pieces clicked into ce. Donnie had mentioned her


    godmother, and here she stood before me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Athena. Donnic spoke highly of you.¡± I greeted, extending a respectful nod.


    She chuckled warmly.


    Likewise, Alpha Carlyle. Donnie has told me much about you as well.¡± She said, making me wonder if


    she was saying the truth.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mason, the young boy, observed the exchange with curious eyes, perhaps sensing the ignificance of


    the meeting. As the threads of connection wove between us, I couldn¡¯t elp but wonder how the young


    boy was rted to Athena and Donnie. Just then, Donnie came outside of the house.


    The moment she saw me with Athena and Mason, fright grew on her face, making me onder what was


    wrong.

 Chapter 48

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle,¡± she called out to me and my mood changed once again. She was back to the distance


    mood and a part of me didn¡¯t like it..


    Before I could say a word, she continued what she intended to say.


    ¡°From the look of things, you seem to be fully alright now, and since you have more important things to


    do, I suggest you leave before it¡¯ste.¡± She said and turned to leave, holding the young boy¡¯s hand


    while smiling at him.


    I wanted to stop her but I held back. If I could remember right, she was so nice to meet a few minutes


    ago to the extent that she craved my touch and wanted me to do things with her. She was willing! In


    fact, she never used the word ¡®Alpha¡® when speaking to me. Why the sudden change?


    My mind drifted from her to the boy Athena held. For some reason, I felt the urge to know him more.


    Something about him kept drawing me close to him. But Donnie¡¯s sudden switch wouldn¡¯t allow me to.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡± I muttered with the aim of going back as soon as I get the chance.


    Back at the pack, Donald raised a question that fueled my suspicion.


    ¡°Carl,¡± he paused, busying himself with some other jobs.


    ¡°Hmmn,¡± I hummed in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything when you see that child?¡±


    Now, I rose my head to pay attention to his thoughts.


    ¡°That child that woman held, I feel you both bear a resemnce.¡± He blurted.


    Laughing hysterically, I gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°How is the connection made then?¡± I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. All I can say is I have that feeling, but I can¡¯t seem to figure it out.


    For me to feel this way, you must have noticed it too, right?¡±


    I kept silent for a while, thinking.


    ¡°I did. But I feel he¡¯s more rted to Donnie¡¯s godmother.¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯s rted to Athena?¡±


    ¡°I just said that.¡± I emphasized on my penultimate word.


    ¡°I doubt it. But it¡¯s your choice anyway.¡± Donald stopped there without saying anything


    more.


    Three weeks had psed since the intense flurry


    attention within the pack. The air was charged activities that demanded my


    with a sense of aplishment, and a temporary tranquility settled over our territory. The agreed¨C


    upon pact with the pack. elders and various supernatural groups had borne fruit as each faction now


    boasted a meticulously trained army.


    The training grounds echoed with the sounds of disciplined drills and the shing of weapons as


    werewolves and supernatural beings alike honed theirbat skills.


    As I traversed the pack grounds, a subtle pride welled within me. The alliance we had forged was not


    just a paper agreement; it was a living, breathing entity that manifested. in the strength and


    coordination of ourbined forces. The elders¡® wisdom and the supernatural beings¡® unique abilities


    blended seamlessly with the werewolves¡® primal prowess, creating a formidable coalition.


    However, beneath the surface of this apparent harmony, the echoes of challenges yet toe


    lingered. The calm was but a temporary respite, and I knew the storm of uncertainties loomed on the


    horizon. The delicate bnce we had achieved required. vignt upkeep, for the alliances were fragile,


    susceptible to the winds of change.


    Three weeks without seeing Donnic, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and I made my way to her house. That


    way, I would also thank Athena for her treatment and care.


    As I reached her doorstep, I hesitated for a moment, gathering my thoughts and emotions. The need to


    see her, to feel her presence, propelled me forward. With a determined exhale, I knocked on the door,


    the sound echoing through the quiet surroundings.


    Athena was the one who answered the door. Her eyes exuding wisdom and perception as it held a


    knowing glint. It was as though she could sense the purpose behind my visit.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle,¡± she greeted with a warm smile, inviting me inside. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯re highly


    wee.¡±


    I reciprocated the smile, grateful for the weing reception she offered.


    ¡°Thank you, Athena. Your care has not gone unnoticed, and I wanted to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job as a healer. Have your seat.¡± She said. I couldn¡¯t see Donnie around nor the little boy.


    Perhaps she had gone somewhere but I didn¡¯t ask, not wanting to be too forward. At least, I wasn¡¯t


    there for just a reason. I wanted to have a full knowledge about the wolfsbane Raina poured on me.


    ¡°Athena.¡± I began, my tone measured, ¡°I need to understand more about the wolfsbane that Raina


    used. Its effects were unlike any I¡¯ve encountered before.¡±


    Athena¡¯s eyes reflected a depth of understanding as she nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Indeed, Alpha Carlyle, that particr species of wolfsbane is rare and potent. It¡¯s called. the Aridian


    Wolfsbane, named after the region where it¡¯s predominantly found.¡±


    Aridian Wolfsbane the name resonated with an air of significance, and my interest was piqued as I


    eager to glean more insights.


    ¡°What makes it different from the regr wolfsbane we encounter?¡±


    ¡°The Aridian Wolfsbane has unique properties,¡± Athena exined. ¡°Its potency lies in the fact that it can


    temporarily suppress the regenerative abilities of werewolves, making the healing process much slower


    and more painful. It¡¯s a cunning weapon when used strategically.¡±


    A frown etched across my brow as the gravity of the information settled. The implications of


    encountering such a formidable weapon added ayer ofplexity to the challenges we faced. But


    another thought also crossed my mind. Since it¡¯s really potent as she said, it could be a weapon


    against the Canthrastras too. If it will, there hast to be a way to cure its potency.


    ¡°Is there a way to counteract its effects? To expedite the healing process?¡±


    Athena considered the question, her gaze focused.


    ¡°There are rare herbs and rituals that can elerate the recovery, but they require


    10.30 PIL


    precision and care. Moreover, it remains a probability nevertheless.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Sidonnie anywhere, isn¡¯t she in?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, acknowledging the sentiment. ¡°Donnie is in the garden far down from here. Go and find


    her. I¡¯m sure you have much to catch up on.¡±


    Immediately, I stood up and headed outside while trying to find out where exactly she was by tracing


    her scent. The familiarity of Donnie¡¯s home enveloped me as I made my way to the garden. The vibrant


    colors of blooming flowers and the soft rustle of leaves greeted me, creating a serene backdrop for the


    long¨Coverdue reunion.


    There, amidst the greenery, I found Donnie. The sunlight yed upon her features, casting a gentle


    glow that entuated her presence. As our eyes met, a cascade of emotions surged within me ¨C relief,


    joy, and an overwhelming sense ofpleteness.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± I uttered her name, the weight of the separation lifting as I closed the distance between us.


    Her eyes mirrored the emotions swirling within mine, and without a word,. she shed a smile at me.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, to what do I owe your visit?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in weeks, it¡¯s not bad toe down here just to see you and probably spend some


    time with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thought.¡± Shemented, gazing at some other ce.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Before we talk, I¡¯ll like to ask a question.¡± I chipped in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Who is Mason?¡± I asked and the air grew tense around us. I could feel it.

 Chapter 49

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Who is Mason?¡± I asked to her utmost surprise.


    Her initial calm demeanour shifted into a sudden state of stunned surprise. The subtle y of emotions


    on her face was unmistakable, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the transformation.


    Her eyes widened ever so slightly with the usual glint of confidence momentarily reced by a fleeting


    vulnerability. The subtle furrow of her brow revealed the internal processing of the unexpected query,


    as if it had caught her off guard. The pulse in her neck quickened, a subtle sign of the emotional ripple


    beneath the surface.


    For a moment, her lips, which often held a poised andposed expression, slightly parted in silent


    astonishment. The silence that followed my question hung in the air, pregnant with unspoken thoughts


    racing through her mind. It was a fraction of time, blink¨Cand¨Cyou¨Cmiss¨Cit instance, but within that


    fleeting moment, the contours of her surprise were etched on her face. All in one swift moment!


    I couldn¡¯t discern the nature of her reaction just yet whether it was due to the nature of the question I


    asked or if it was something else that made her react that way.


    ¡°Why did you ask, Alpha Carlyle?¡± She asked in return with aposed tone.


    ¡°I noticed he¡¯s quite cute and jovial. I saw the way he yed with Athena thest time I was here.¡± I


    uttered half truthfully. Deep down, I wanted to see if I could figure out why her mood suddenly changed


    thest time when she saw me, Athena, and Mason.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how he is. I guess he took that trait from Athena.¡± She heaved a sigh.


    ¡°How are they rted?¡± I probed further.


    ¡°He¡¯s her adopted son.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite shocking,¡± I blurted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She directed her gaze at me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just felt this connected familiarity with him. I really can¡¯t exin it.¡± I replied, staring


    into space. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t trust Donnie¡¯s response at that moment. Not after the


    expressions she made when I asked her the questions. Earlier, I would have asked directly from


    Athena, but it would be disrespectful to Donnie in


    31%


    some way, so I felt.


    ¡°It happens. Perhaps. Its just a feeling. She chuckled.


    ¡°That aside, did you check?¡± I changed the topic, expecting her to understand what I meant but she


    didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Athena¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask her. It felt like I am backstabbing her after the whole lot she has done for


    me.¡± She replied, and I nodded in understanding.


    ¡°But what¡¯s your view about the whole thing? With her attitude and style, do you she is one? You know,


    we really can¡¯t conclude based on our suspicions alone.¡±


    think


    ¡°Just like you said, it¡¯s a suspicion. No sound conclusion can be made yet.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I know, but you can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a feeling if she is or no


    As our conversation unfolded, a distant voice called out, disrupting the exchange. between Donnie and


    me.


    ¡°Mama!¡± The familiar timbre of Mason¡¯s voice echoed through the air, and Donnie¡¯s attention


    immediately pivoted in the direction of the sound.


    In an instant, her eyes lit up, and a radiant smile graced her features. Without hesitation, she excused


    herself, a swift and graceful movement propelling her towards the source of the call. The unspoken


    connection between Donnie and Mason was quite noticeable. That, I could tell as I wasn¡¯t dumb.


    ¡°Mason!¡± She called back, her voice carrying a warmth that reflected both familiarity and affection. As


    she ran toward him, the energy of the moment changed to the joyful anticipation of two sweet souls


    who missed each other.


    Upon reaching Mason¡¯s side, Donnie crouched down, her arms open and ready to embrace him.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart! Did you have a nice time at the academy?¡± She inquired with so much. tenderness in


    her voice mirroring the genuine interest in Mason¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    ¡°Yes, mummy. I did my sswork well.¡± Mason¡¯s response carried the buoyant cadence of a child¡¯s


    recounting of an enjoyable experience.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, my boy. Go have some fun inside. I¡¯ll be with you soon.¡± She brushed his hair with her


    fingers.


    ¡°Granny Ena said you shoulde inside now. She has something to say to you.¡±


    Then, it all clicked! The addresses. Mason addressed Donnic as Mama and Athena as Granny.


    Something was fishy. There¡¯s nothing Donnie could tell me. I had a hunch that she was lying by what


    she mentioned of him earlier. Or it could be that she was keeping things from me which of course, I


    knew she was.


    But how do I get to know the truth?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the boy?¡± Laryl suggested.


    The words of children are sometimes not true.¡±


    ¡°But you could get more closer to the answer you seek.¡±


    Laryl was right. I had to look for a chance alone with Mason.


    ¡°Ok. then. Let¡¯s go.¡± She stood up, holding his little hand.


    ¡°No, I want to stay here with your friend, mama. You should go see Granny Ena ande back soon.


    We can¡¯t keep Mama¡¯s friend waiting all alone before you return.¡± He removed his hand from Donnie¡¯s


    grasp. The heavens were on my side. If Donnie should leave, I would have the chance to question the


    young boy.


    Donnie was reluctant to do as Mason said, but she took a look at me onest time and I assured her


    with my words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, he¡¯s safe with me.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Hey, mister,¡± Mason called out to me while walking towards me in a funny way. He wanted to act


    strong and tough. Perhaps he has seen some of the pack warriors in that vicinity act that way.


    ¡°How are you, little boy?¡± I replied to him, extending my hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me little boy, my name is Mason.¡± He pouted his lips angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Alright, Mason. Correction has been taken.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to mama? Granny Ena said I look like you.¡± He asked to my surprise.


    18:58 Fri, 1 Mar 2D


    ¡°Why do you call her mama?¡± I squatted to his height with my full attention on him.


    ¡°Because she is my maina.¡± He answered all smile.


    ¡°If she¡¯s your mama, then who is Athena?¡±


    31%8


    ¡°Athena is mama¡¯s godmother, so I call her Granny Ena, or sometimes Thena. Anyone I feel like calling


    her.¡± He replied and his answer took a while to sink into my mind. From his response, I could deduce


    that Donnie was his mother.


    ¡°If she is your mother, then who is


    your father?¡± your


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She never said a word.¡±

 Chapter 50

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mama!¡± Mason waved his hand in the air, calling on Donnie who approached where we were quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the long wait. I had to get some things in ce.¡± Donnie apologized. Yet, instead of


    responding to her initial words, I redirected her question with another.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me. Donnie?¡± I asked angrily. My question hung in the air, carrying a weight of


    curiosity and sincerity. My eyes which sought understanding, bore into Donnie¡¯s, creating a moment


    charged with unspoken emotions.


    Donnie¡¯s expression shifted, a brief pause revealing a nuanced blend of surprise and contemtion.


    The air between them seemed to thicken with the anticipation of an exnation, as the simple question


    unraveledyers of meaning.


    ¡°What do you mean by lie?¡± What lie are you talking about?¡± She asked in return too just like I did. But


    her expression was a bit different from the one I had. She was rather anxious and nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending, Sidonnie. Why do you have to act this way?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Alpha Carlyle? You¡¯re making me feel bad with your question.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see if you really feel bad. Who is Mason¡¯s birth mother?¡± I asked expectantly. I really


    wanted her to respond to me with the truth and nothing but it.


    However, she didn¡¯t. Donnie swallowed hard, her expression nd with brows furrowed.


    ¡°I told you earlier that he¡¯s Athena¡¯s godson.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question, Sidonnie. Who gave birth to Mason?¡± I pressed, my tone firm,


    seeking rity in a conversation fraught with tension.


    While I awaited her response, Mason, the unwitting witness to our exchange, interjected with a child¡¯s


    innocence.


    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re my mommy, right?¡± His interruption did little to divert my attention from the crucial


    revtion I sought.


    ¡°You seem to be questioning me because of a small boy¡¯s speech. How naive!¡± She


    chuckled in between. Donnie seemed to dismiss the significance of Mason¡¯s words, attributing my


    curiosity to a child¡¯s speech. Her nonchnt chuckle only fueled my determination, as her attempt to


    downy the situation only intensified my need for


    an honest answer.


    ¡°Donnie, you¡¯re evading the question. Who gave birth to Mason?¡± I reiterated, my tone unwavering.


    She sighed, a subtle admission that my persistence wasn¡¯t easily brushed aside.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, Alpha Carlyle. Mason is Athena¡¯s son, and that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    I folded my arms, my gaze unwavering. ¡°Complicated or not, a simple answer would suffice. Who is


    Mason¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    A flicker of difort passed through her eyes, and she looked away for a moment before meeting my


    gaze again.


    ¡°Fine, if you must know, Mason¡¯s birth mother was a close friend of Athena¡¯s who couldn¡¯t raise him.


    She adopted him, and she had been his Godmother ever since.¡±


    I leaned in, my voice low but intense.


    ¡°A close friend? Donnic, you know that¡¯s not the whole truth. Why the secrecy? Why not trust me with


    this?¡±


    She hesitated before responding. ¡°It¡¯s not about trust, Alpha Carlyle. Some things are better left in the


    past. I did what I had to do for Mason.¡±


    I shook my head, unsatisfied with her evasive answers.


    ¡°And what about Mason? Does he know the truth?


    Before she could answer, Mason chimed in, ¡°Mama, what¡¯s this man talking about? You¡¯re my real


    mom, right?¡±


    Donnie¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions. ¡°Mason, sweetheart, let Mama handle. this. You don¡¯t


    have to mind whatever this man says, I¡¯m your real mum.¡±


    I leaned back, crossing my legs, a subtle smirk ying on my lips.


    ¡°You see, Donnie, the truth has a way of surfacing. Mason deserves to know who hist biological mother


    is, and I won¡¯t let you deny him that right. It¡¯s not good to lie to a small child, you know?¡±


    She shot me a sharp look. ¡°What do you want, Carlyle? Why are you pushing this?¡±


    Leaning forward, I locked eyes with her.


    ¡°I want honesty, Donnie. I want transparency. I deserve the truth, and so do Mason. Moreover, I¡¯m not


    dumb to notice the resemnce.¡±


    She sighed frustratedly with resignation. ¡°Fine, but promise me you won¡¯t use this against me. Mason¡¯s


    happiness is all that matters.¡±


    I nodded, concealing my satisfaction.


    ¡°I promise, Donnie. Now, tell me the truth, and let¡¯s put this behind us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mason¡¯s biological mother.¡± She confessed.


    As the words ¡°I¡¯m Mason¡¯s biological mother¡± lingered, I took a moment to absorb the revtion. The


    subtle nuances in her expression betrayed a vulnerability she seldom showed.


    My gaze intensified as I considered the situation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re Mason¡¯s biological mother, then who is his father?¡± I asked, probing into the depths of the


    secret she had guarded with such tenacity.


    Donnie hesitated, a fleeting shadow passing over her features.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, it¡¯s not something I talk about. I don¡¯t want to say about it.¡±


    But as I studied her closely, a subtle discrepancy struck me. The lines on her face, the aura she


    exuded ¨C they didn¡¯t align with the conventional image of a mother who had given birth. I leaned back,


    my curiosity undiminished.


    ¡°Donnie, I¡¯ve reconciled with you for a long time, and you don¡¯t strike me as someone who bore a child.


    There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡±


    Her eyes met mine with defiance and resignation.


    ¡°Some things are better left in the past. Mason knows me as his mother, and that¡¯s all


    that matters.¡±


    My skepticism lingered, and/I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to the story. ¡°Donnie, the


    truth matters. I want to know his full story. Who is his father, and why keep it a secret?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She sighed, seemingly grappling with her decision. ¡°Alpha Carlyle, Mason¡¯s father was someone I met


    in the weirdest way some time ago. He chased me away hatefully, and I had to move on, I left. Mason


    doesn¡¯t need to know the details. Her words carried hints of the puzzle.


    My persistence persisted.


    ¡°Donnie, I¡¯ve always respected your privacy, but on this, I don¡¯t know why I feel the urge to know more


    about the whole thing. Is his father from my pack? Was that why you left?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is. In fact, he holds high authority.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? I really need to punish him.¡± By this time, I was so angry to the extent that I could have his


    whole wolf n killed. How dare he hurt my mate that way? One more thing that fueled my anger was


    the thought that someone else had slept with my mate, impregnated her, had her in his arms, and


    made love to her. What audacity!


    All of a sudden, Donnie beganughing loudly to my surprise and confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I queried.


    ¡°Are you really ying dumb right now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I could remember, only one person was ever intimate with me, took my virginity and chased me


    away like some kind of pest he detests so much.¡±


    Then, it clicked. All her hints fitted with what happened between us in the past. I was the one who took


    her virginity. She was referring to me.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m Mason¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°What else? Who else? If not you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± I found it hard to believe.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I eximed to Donnie when the reality that I¡¯m her baby¡¯s daddy hit me. The shock


    rippled throug


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    me, and disbelief painted my expression as I tried to reconcile the unexpected truth.


    Donnie was surprised too as her eyes widened in surprise as the weight of the revtion hung heavily


    in the air, challenging the assumptions and certainties we had clung to.


    ¡°But we were together only once before you left, howe?¡± I added, the incredulity evident in my


    voice. The idea that a single encounter could lead to such a profound consequence seemed almost


    unfathomable. It was so unexpected for me.


    Donnie¡¯s gaze mirrored my disbelief, and for a moment, silence lingered as we both made our minds


    settle with the implications of the news.


    ¡°Is that a question that shoulde from you?¡± Donnie retorted, annoyance evident in her tone as she


    shot me a re. The air crackled with tension as we navigated the uncharted territory of our intertwined


    pasts.


    I took a deep breath, recognizing the sensitivity of the situation.


    ¡°Donnie, we need to talk about what happened and why you had to leave, I urged, attempting to


    address the situations and secrets that had remained veiled for far too long.


    She sighed, a blend of resignation and reluctance coloring her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated, Alpha Carlyle. The circumstances back then were not ideal, and I had to


    make a choice. You hated me so much after that night and I could only leave.¡±


    I nodded, acknowledging what she meant even though it wasn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t hate her back then, nor do


    I like her. But I never knew or thought that she could have a child for me.


    ¡°I get that it was a difficult time, but keeping Mason¡¯s paternity a secret ¨C that¡¯s a big thing. Why didn¡¯t


    you tell me?¡±


    Her eyes softened, revealing the vulnerability beneath her tough exterior.


    ¡°At the time, I thought it was the best decision for everyone involved. Mason was my priority back then


    even though he was unborn, and I didn¡¯t want to disrupt his life. I wanted to be a part of his life. I was


    scared you would only want me for the pregnancy and after giving birth to Mason, you¡¯ll


    away with me after taking the baby away from me.¡±


    do


    Donnie¡¯s exnation hung in the air, a bittersweet melody of regret and vulnerability. Her words, while


    revealing the depth of her maternal devotion, also exposed the wounds of past insecurities. As she


    spoke of her fear, a sense of profound hurt welled up within me, echoing in the chambers of my heart.


    The admission that she doubted my intentions during her pregnancy cut through me, inflicting a pain


    that went beyond the revtion of Mason¡¯s paternity. The idea that she had carried this fear, that she


    questioned mymitment to her and our unborn child, felt like a betrayal that ran deep.


    1/3


    11:58 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    The hurt simmered beneath the surface, aplex amalgamation of emotions that yed out in the


    shadow of unspoken fears and misunderstandings. It was not just the acknowledgment of her


    apprehensions but the realization that this fear had influenced her choices, shaping the trajectory of our


    shared history.


    In that poignant moment, the hurt resonated as a silent ache, aching for a time when trust seemed


    shattered and the promise of a united family appeared elusive. The journey ahead, fraught with the


    complexities of healing, understanding, and forgiveness, unfolded against the backdrop of emotions


    that lingered, refusing to be easily dismissed.


    ¡°But now?¡± I pressed, a sense of urgency seeping into my words. ¡°Now that the truth is out, we need to


    confront it together.¡±


    Donnie hesitated, her gaze flickering with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°I never expected this toe to light. Mason is happy, and I didn¡¯t want anything to jeopardize


    that.¡±


    I¨Creached out, a gesture of understanding. ¡°Donnie, we can navigate this together. Mason deserves. to


    know the truth about his family, about us, about who he really is.¡± I asserted with a determination to


    bridge the gaps that had long separated us. I had not been part of my child¡¯s life since infancy, but I


    was willing to do anything to make up for it.


    After a moment of contemtion, Donnie nodded, a silent agreement that marked the beginning of a


    shared journey toward honesty and reconciliation. Mason, who was blissfully unaware of the


    complexities that had unfolded, yed nearby with hisughter echoing in the background as if


    prescient of the changes about to unfold..


    Me and Donnie gathered the courage to tell Mason the truth andplete anticipation hung in the air.


    The introduction was a delicate dance of emotions, with Mason¡¯s eyes reflecting a mixture of confusion


    and curiosity. It took time, patience, and carefully chosen words to convey the intricate. tale of his


    parentage. Though, we knew he couldn¡¯t understand it all, or so we thought.


    The young boy¡¯s initial shock transformed into a radiant smile as he processed the newfound


    knowledge.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re my dad?¡± he asked, his eyes wide with wonder.


    The reconciliation process unfolded slowly, each step marked by conversations, shared moments, and


    the gradual mending of emotional wounds. Mason¡¯s innocent questions sparked discussions that


    navigated the intricacies of our past and the hopes for a united future.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Mama?¡± Mason inquired, turning to Donnie with a blend of curiosity and at


    tinge of hurt.


    Donnie¡¯s gaze softened as she embraced her son.


    ¡°I wanted to protect you, Mason. I was scared of how things might change, but now, we¡¯re a family.¡±


    With the air thick with emptions, I turned to Donnie, a silent query hanging in the space between us.


    ¡°Donnie, are you willing to return to the pack with me?¡±


    2/3


    11:58 Sat, 2 Mar R


    Instead of answering me, she only stared at me like she was contemting something.


    Answer me, Donnie. Don¡¯t keep me waiting for your response for too long. Are you willing to return to


    Moon Shade With me?¡± I repeated my question.


    ¡°No!¡± She answered.


    3/3

 Chapter 52

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°No!¡± Donnie¡¯s voice resonated firmly, and a part of me was hurt but it wasn¡¯t my thing to back down. I


    had it in mind that I would do all it takes to convince her.


    Tension filled the air as I posed the question, seeking to unravel theyers of Donnie¡¯s hesitancy.


    ¡°Why did you say no? Is there any reason you¡¯re responding strongly against returning to Moon


    Shade? Against returning to your pack?¡± I inquired as I resonated with genuine curiosity and a desire


    for understanding.


    Donnie¡¯s response crackled with defensiveness, a barricade erected against the probing nature of my


    question.


    ¡°That should be none of your business. You requested I tell you about Mason¡¯s paternity, and I did just


    right with that. Why pester me about returning to Moon Shade?¡± She retorted with her wordsced with


    a hint of frustration.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to raise your voice at me, Sidonnie. I¡¯m asking for your opinion and not forcing you.


    You know I could have just ordered you as an Alpha to do my bidding. By then, you¡¯ll have no choice,¡± I


    asserted, reminding her of the power dynamics at y.


    Then, she went silent, heaving a sigh.


    I¡¯m sorry, but my response remains the same.¡± She uttered.


    ¡°Donnie, why don¡¯t you put the past behind you and just think about Mason?¡± Athena interrupted,


    approaching our destination.


    ¡°Athena. Donnie trailed off as she stared at Athena¡¯s approaching figure.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t reply to your Alpha that way, Donnie.¡±


    ¡°I have every right to choose what I want. And going to Moon Shade is totally out of it.¡±


    Athena nced at me briefly before diverting her gaze back to Sidonnie.


    ¡°It¡¯s better we have this discussion inside.¡±


    In the quiet confines of Athena¡¯s space, Donnie hesitated before pouring out the whispers of her fears,


    vulnerabilities tethered to the scars of the past and Athena stood as a pir of wisdom and maternal


    strength, listening with understanding.


    ¡°Sometimes, Athena, the weight of the past feels like an anchor, pulling me hack from the prospect of a


    new beginning. The scars run deep, and I fear that revisiting Moon Shade might unravel the progress


    I¡¯ve made, not just for Mason but for me too, Donnie confessed, her words carrying the


    1/3


    11:58 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    echoes of a healing soul.


    Å̺Å:64%¼~


    ¡°I understand you, Donnie. But try facing your fears. If not for anything, just try to go home. For


    yourself, for Mason, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Athena paused.


    ¡°How am I to be sure things would go well with me returning to the pack? How can I be sure he¡¯s going


    to treat me well?¡± Donnie voiced out in a whisper.


    ¡°Donnie, my dear, fear is a naturalpanion on the journey of healing. But remember, ther goddess


    has a way of uniting hearts and forging bonds stronger than any adversity. Your past doesn¡¯t define


    you; it¡¯s the choices you make in the present that shape your future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting me, Athena. You don¡¯t understand me. What if-¡±


    There¡¯s no if, Donnie. I¡¯ve had enough. If I knew about your pregnancy, I can¡¯t tell what would have


    happened and how this whole thing would have turned out.¡± I paused for a bit, allowing my words to


    sink into their minds- both Athena¡¯s and Donnie¡¯s.


    Athena sighed, her gaze shifting between Donnie and me, as if caught in the crossfire of emotions.


    Donnie¡¯s eyes held a mix of fear and defiance, a storm of conflicting feelings swirling within her. The


    room seemed to tighten with tension,


    ¡°But one thing I know is that I wouldn¡¯t allow my flesh and blood to be abandoned. Mason has me as


    his father now, there¡¯s definitely no going back. I am taking him with me. He needs to be trained as a


    royal of my pack who will inherit my legacy! That¡¯s a final decision.¡±


    Donnie looked at Athena with fear and I understood what that look meant. I understood her just right


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at Athena that way, Donnie. You really don¡¯t need to. I know I fucked up back


    then with my actions and words, I¡¯m sorry about that.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± I continued, my tone firm yet tinged with a genuine remorse that echoed through the walls of


    the room.


    ¡°I messed up back then. I let fear cloud my judgment, and for that, I apologize. But this is not about


    dwelling on the past; it¡¯s about embracing the future. Mason deserves to know his heritage, to


    understand the legacy that awaits him in Moon Shade.¡±


    Athena, sensing the gravity of the situation, spoke softly, attempting to mediate between the conflicting


    emotions.


    ¡°Donnie, Mason¡¯s journey doesn¡¯t have to be one of separation. It can be a bridge connecting his past


    and present, a tapestry woven with threads of love and eptance. You both hold the power to shape


    his destiny.¡±


    Donnie¡¯s expression softened, the fear giving way to a glimmer of contemtion. The air hung in


    suspense as she grappled with the weight of my words and the possibilities they carried.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared, Donnie, We both are. But Mason deserves to have aplete family¨Ca family


    that can guide him, nurture him, and love him unconditionally, I am here now, willing to make amends,


    to be the father he needs. Let¡¯s give him the chance to know his roots, to forge


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    connections that will define him in the years toe.¡± I pleaded with nothing but sincerity.


    The room fell into a profound silence as the magnitude of the moment settled around us. In that


    stillness, Athena and Donnie exchanged a silent exchange of understanding, a connection that


    transcended words. The impending decisions loomedrge, and the journey ahead held uncertainties.


    ¡°Mason, would you like to go on a trip with me?¡± I asked the little boy to change the tension in the room.


    Perhaps if Donnie feels the happiness radiating from him, she might consider my request.


    Mason took a look at his mother who was obviously deep in thought before answering me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go anywhere mama goes. He replied.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 53

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    The first time Carlyle inquired about Mason, a sudden pang of anxiety gripped me. For a fleeting


    moment, I feared he had discovered the truth, that he knew Mason¡¯s paternity. My mind raced so fast,


    conjuring scenarios of how to navigate the delicate conversation that might follow.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I responded cautiously, attempting to gauge the intention behind his question.


    Carlyle¡¯s expression held no traces of revtion but merely a curiosity that seemed innocuous.


    ¡°I noticed he¡¯s quite cute and jovial. I saw the way he yed with Athena thest time I was here.¡±


    Carlyle replied casually, his attention momentarily shifting to a distant point.


    Mason had called my attention to Athena¡¯s call and I had left him with Carlyle with the hope that things


    weren¡¯t going to go awry. Carlyle thought I was hesitant because of Mason¡¯s safety but it was way more


    than that for me.


    I attended to Athena¡¯s needs which was for me to provide some drugs I produced the previous day as


    the customers who ordered them were around for the collection.


    Returning to the garden where I was initially, a stern question was thrown at me.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Carlyle¡¯s stern voice sounded hurt as he queried me. I wasn¡¯t expecting such


    a reaction from him at all and I tried figuring out what happened within the little time that I left. My gaze


    darted between him and Mason, trying to figure out something but I couldn¡¯t.


    From Carlyle¡¯s further queries, I was able to tell that he had taken the hint from the way Mason


    addressed me before I left. Damn! How could I have missed that? How could I not think of it?


    Anyway, it was about to go down but it wasn¡¯t toote. Just when I was thinking of what to tell Carlyle


    and make him forget the matter, Mason had to interrupt. Normally, he¡¯s not one to speak in front of


    outsiders but him being free with Carlyle was a bit weird as it aroused my suspicion. It made me


    nervous too.


    Making my anxiety and nervousness increase, was when Carlyle mentioned that he had a feeling of


    closeness and familiarity with Mason. Could it be a feeling, the bond? Did he know about Mason¡¯s


    identity? Carlyle wouldn¡¯t pester me that much if he didn¡¯t have a definite cause or reason to.


    Have I missed out on something? Perhaps, did he carry out the Moon Shade paternity tradition of


    detecting whose child a Moon Shade werewolf is? Hell no! That couldn¡¯t be.


    After a while of ying dumb, coupled with Mason¡¯s incessant interruption, I had to tell him.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m Mason¡¯s father?¡± He asked to my amazement, pissing me off.


    As the tension mounted, Carlyle¡¯s straightforward question hit me like a verbal p. How could he be


    so oblivious to the hints and implications? Frustration mingled with a growing sense of irritation as I


    grappled with the need to navigate this delicate revtion.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m Mason¡¯s father?¡± His apparent confusion left me incredulous. Was he truly


    oblivious, or was this a strategic y to force me into a corner?


    1/3


    .11:59 Sat, 2 Mar RGD


    The disbelief in my response was genuine, thoughced with a tinge of exasperation.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who else?¡± I answered.


    That¡¯s impossible! He retorted, his words sharp and defensive.


    ¿í64%


    ¦°


    In that tense moment, I found myself questioning Carlyle¡¯s intentions. Was he intentionally. feigning


    ignorance, or was the truth so inconceivable to him that he couldn¡¯t fathom the reality beneath the


    surface?


    Everything went silent between us for a while as Carlyle gave my words a thought. Then, one thing.


    happened! The very one thing that made me not want to tell him about Mason in the first ce.


    ¡°Will you go back to Moon Shade with me?¡± He asked, and I was scared. It didn¡¯t take a long while.


    before I responded to him.


    Carlyle¡¯s question hung in the air like a heavy fog, dense with unspoken implications. The prospect of


    returning to Moon Shade brought forth a surge of fear that gripped me tightly. It wasn¡¯t a decision to be


    made lightly; it was aplex web of responsibilities, expectations, and the ghosts of my past.


    The fear of facing my parents, assuming the role of Carlyle¡¯s mate with i


    inherent responsibilities, and raising Mason from the familiar grounds he had known in another ce all


    of a sudden, all addedyers of anxiety.


    Bing Carlyle¡¯s Luna, a position that I knew would inevitably follow up, carried its own weight and


    challenges too. And I doubted that I was ready for it, neither was Mason.


    As these thoughts churned in my mind, I felt the weight of the decision pressing down on me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In that moment of vulnerability, I uttered a resolute ¡°No.¡± The word, though brief, carried the weight of


    my apprehensions and the overwhelming uncertainties that loomed on the horizon.


    Carlyle¡¯s persuasive words echoed in my ears, each plea tugging at the edges of my resolve. The


    weight of his expectations and thepelling nature of his arguments sought to break down the


    barriers I had erected. Yet, I clung to my decision, fortified by the fears and uncertainties that lurked


    beneath the surface.


    Just as the tension reached its peak, Athena, my trusted godmother, entered the conversation. Her


    attempts at persuasion added anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding drama. I felt a pang of


    betrayal, a realization that she, too, was aware of my fears and hesitations. Her encouragement to


    return with Carlyle seemed like a breach of the sanctuary I had sought in her understanding.


    For a moment, I grappled with conflicting emotions¨Cbetrayal, frustration, and a sense of being


    cornered. The intricate dynamics of the situation painted aplex portrait of rtionships. strained by


    expectations and the sh of individual desires.


    ¡°Sidonnie, Carlyle needs you so much at this moment, your pack needs you too, you should know they


    just suffered an attack. If you won¡¯t go back because of Mason, go back to fulfill the duties assigned to


    you by the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Did you just mention that Moon Shade suffered an attack?¡± I asked, taking my time to take a


    2/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    11:59 Sat, 2 Mar


    look at Carlyle¡¯s whose eyebrows were furrowed too.


    ¡°Yes, they did!¡±


    ?? 64% ?


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Carlyle who was silent all along asked with a familiar prepared


    stance.


    0


    COMMENT


    11:59 Sat, 2 Mar

 Chapter 54

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Wait! Did you just mention that Moon Shade suffered an attack?¡± I asked Athena when she persuaded


    Sidonnie to return to my pack with me. Then, I took off my mind on Donnie¡¯s response as we both


    stared at each other. It felt like we could read each other¡¯s minds.


    Athena affirmed what I heard and I was prompted to ask her how she got to know since I didn¡¯t mention


    the attack to outsiders. I made sure the news died down with the attack for security


    reasons.


    How did shee to know about it?


    Athena smiled at first, taking a look at me before looking at Donnie.


    ¡°You would know about thatter. There are things you would get to know about meter. What matters


    most at the moment is how we¡¯re going to get you three to reunite as one for the impending doom


    ahead.¡± She said. I wanted to probe further, but Donnie shook her head for me


    not to.


    ¡°If she sayster, then so be it! Don¡¯t get her angry.¡± She said through the mind¨Clink. She finally opened


    it after several while of me trying. I would have been able to see through her thoughts and feelings if we


    were in Moon Shade but because of the distance that has been between us and the pack she was, it


    wasn¡¯t easy to connect with her telepathically.


    ¡°Ok,¡± I replied hesitantly. I understood what Athena meant by we three but I couldn¡¯t tell what shet


    meant by an impending doom. Was she referring to the possible war with the Canthrastras? I couldn¡¯t


    tell.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Would you do like I said, Donnie? I¡¯m not forcing you, though. Think it through.¡±


    Donnie went silent for a very long time, her gaze lowered in thought. Three pairs of eyes gazed at her,


    awaiting her response. The moment she raised her head up, we were all expectant of what she would


    say. A great part of me wanted her to say ¡®yes¡® so bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I agree. Let¡¯s return to Moon Shade.¡± She pronounced her decision.


    The air seemed to still for a heartbeat as Donnie¡¯s words hung in the room. Her agreement to return to


    Moon Shade carried a weight that echoed through the silence that followed. Theplexity of


    emotions¨Crelief, anticipation, and perhaps a tinge of apprehension¨Cyed on the expressions of those


    present.


    My face bore a mix of triumph and reassurance while Athena¡¯s gaze, on the other hand, betrayed an


    undercurrent of concern. As for Mason, his innocent eyes held curiosity, unaware of the situation that


    surrounded this pivotal moment.


    My eyes locked onto Donnie¡¯s as she agreed to return to Moon Shade, a mix of emotions ying


    across her face. Taking steps closer to her, I reached out to gently cup her face in my hands.


    ¡°Donnie, thank you,¡± I whispered with my voice resounding a reassuring cadence.


    1/3


    11:59 Sat, 2 Mar RD


    64%


    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t easy for you, but I promise you, we¡¯ll face everything together. Moon Shade is our


    home, and I want you by my side as we face the challenges and joys thate our way,¡±


    Donnie met my gaze, her eyes reflecting a blend of determination and vulnerability. ¡°Carlyle, I¡­ I¡¯m


    doing this for Mason and for myself. But there are fears, uncertainties¡­


    I interrupted gently. ¡°I understand, Donnie. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. You¡¯re not alone in this


    journey. I promise to be there, and we¡¯ll find strength in each other. Our pack awaits, and I have not


    doubt that together, we can ovee anything


    Our intertwined hands conveyed a silent promise, and in that shared moment, I and Donnie forged an


    unspoken pact to confront theplexities of our past and build a future that embraced both


    challenges and triumphs.


    Donnie¡¯s gaze still held mine as she took a deep breath before responding. ¡°Carlyle, I hope for the best


    too and I¡¯m trusting you to lead us, to be the Alpha our pack deserves. But remember, it¡¯s not just about


    the pack; it¡¯s about Mason, about us, about rebuilding what we were supposed to have built. I¡¯m not


    going to be a perfect mate to you, but I can try my best.¡±


    I nodded with a solemn expression on my face.


    ¡°Donnie, I won¡¯t take that trust lightly. I promise to lead with integrity and dedication. Our familyes


    first, and Moon Shade will thrive under our care. Together, we¡¯ll create a home where every member


    feels secure and valued.¡±


    Donnie offered a small, appreciative smile. ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time, Carlyle. I¡¯m willing to give


    this a chance for Mason and for the pack. Just prove that you mean every word.¡±


    ¡°You have my word!¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of both of you for making this decision. Moon Shade needs its Alpha and Luna united.


    Remember, your duties extend beyond leading the pack. You¡¯re responsible for each other and for


    Mason.¡± Athena chipped in, all smiles, andnd Donnie nodded in acknowledgement.


    Athena continued, ¡°Make sure tomunicate openly, support each other, and always keep the well¨C


    being of the pack in your hearts. Now, let¡¯s prepare for the journey back. Moon Shade awaits. your


    return, and I believe together, you¡¯ll bring prosperity and unity.¡±


    With those words of encouragement, we began the preparations for the return to Moon Shade, carrying


    with us the hopes of our pack and the promise of a new chapter.


    As they prepared for the journey ahead, the anticipation of what awaited us at Moon Shade lingered in


    the air.


    ¡°Mason, get ready, you¡¯ll be going with us on a journey.¡± Donnie informed the young boy. It was right of


    her to tell him but a part of me felt it was very unnecessary.


    ¡°Where are we going, mama? Are we going with this man? Or is he following us?¡± Mason asked


    Donnie, to my amusement. How did he know to ask such a question? Well, it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise.


    since he¡¯s my blood. He took after my smartness obviously. I could remember Dad telling me how


    smart and weird I was as a kid.


    1.3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    11:59 Sat, 2 Mar R0


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going together. Now, go have some fun before we pack your things.¡±


    ¡°Ok, mama.¡± He replied, hurrying away from where Donnie was. It took a long time before I noticed that


    Donnie was quite deep in thought.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I asked out of concern.


    64%


    ¡°My parents, how will I face them? What will they say?¡± She opened up to me, pouring out her fears I


    felt happy that she told me without hesitation. At least, it was a sign of progress in our


    rtionship.


    0

 Chapter 55

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As Donnie shared her fears about facing her parents, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of understanding


    and responsibility. Her vulnerability in that moment allowed me to see a side of her that she hadn¡¯t


    revealed before. We sat together, and I gently ced my hand on hers, offering


    reassurance.


    ¡°Donnie, facing your parents is undoubtedly a challenging step for you, but you won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯ll be


    right there with you. Your parents might surprise you with their understanding, and even if they have


    concerns, we¡¯ll address them together.¡±


    I could see a mixture of relief and uncertainty in her eyes. The feeling of the unknown lingered, but I


    was determined to be a steady support for her..


    ¡°We¡¯re a team now, and whateveres our way, we¡¯ll face it together, I added, hoping to ease some


    of her worries.


    She gave me a grateful smile, and I sensed a growing connection between us.


    ¡°Moreover, they won¡¯t dare say no to an Alpha.¡± I blurted. Donnie shed a quizzical look at me, and I


    hurriedly exined more of what I meant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to be brutal with them. What I meant was that they would be grateful for having me as


    their son¨Cinw.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She uttered, unconvinced.


    ¡°Why did you say so? I feel like you¡¯re not buying my words.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I know my parents so well. They could be unpredictable sometimes, just like they were


    back then when they insisted that I get married to an Alpha without waiting for my mate.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, your betrothed Alpha turned out to be your mate, isn¡¯t it? Then you have nothing to worry


    about.¡± I winked at her in a funny way and she managed to smile with a blush of red on her cheeks.


    Returning to Moon Shade ahead of Donnie and Mason allowed me the opportunity to prepare the pack


    for their arrival. While I wished we could all travel together, I understood the practicality of taking things


    one step at a time.


    As an Alpha, I had responsibilities to uphold in my pack, and preparing Moon Shade for the return of its


    Luna and the young heir was a crucial task. The journey back held significance not only for Donnie and


    Mason but for the entire pack, most especially, Donnie¡¯s parents.


    I spent my days organizing meetings with the pack elders, ensuring that everyone was aware of the


    uing changes. The news of Donnie¡¯s return with Mason generated a mix of excitement and


    curiosity within the pack as I didn¡¯t announce the in¨Cdepth of the matter. I had ordered Donald to


    1/3


    64%


    create a rumor so it wouldn¡¯t meet them as a shock.


    ¡°Donald, we need to prepare the pack for Donnie and Mason¡¯s return. It¡¯s essential that we handle. this


    with care, ensuring a smooth transition, I had stated, looking at the list of tasksid out before


    1. us.


    ¡°Absolutely, Carlyle. The pack needs to be informed, but we should tread lightly. This news will be at


    surprise for many,¡± Donald had responded, leaning against the table.


    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s start by creating a controlled narrative. I want you to spread the word about Donnie¡¯s


    return, but keep the details vague. We don¡¯t want any unnecessary shock or spection,¡± I had


    instructed..


    Donald nodded, understanding the delicate nature of the situation. ¡°Got it, Carlyle. I¡¯ll make sure the


    pack is excited without knowing the full story. Should I mention Mason too?¡±


    I considered it for a moment. ¡°Mention Mason as a new member of the pack, but let¡¯s keep his


    rtionship to Donnie discreet for now. We¡¯ll reveal everything at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll start working on the announcement, and we can address the pack soon,¡± Donald had


    affirmed, ready to carry out the n.


    ¡°Bute to think of it, you¡¯re happier than usual. Is it because of the imaginations?¡± Donald suddenly


    chipped in.


    ¡°What imaginations?¡±


    ¡°Imaginations of the things you¡¯re going to do with her, he moved closer to me, cing his mouth. a few


    inches away from my ears as he whispered, ¡°Going deeper in her and increasing your strength and


    power while she screams your name.¡± He teased me. Though, he was right, but it was the very least of


    my thoughts.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I threw a table ss at him which he dodged,ughing loudly.


    As he left to execute the strategy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions. The pack¡¯s reaction to this


    news would shape the atmosphere for Donnie and Mason¡¯s return, and I was determined to make it a


    positive one.


    Moon Shade was about to wee back one of its own, along with a new member of the royal family.


    There were practical matters to attend to as well¨Carranging suitable amodations for Donnie and


    Mason, making sure their transition would be smooth. Moon Shade had changed since Donnie¡¯s


    departure, and I aimed to make it a weing and supportive environment for their


    return.


    In the midst of these preparations, I found moments to reflect on the journey we had embarked upon. It


    wasn¡¯t just about the reunion of mates; it was about the unity of our packs and the fulfillment of


    destinies intertwined. The challenges ahead were significant, but I was determined to lead our packs


    into a harmonious future.


    As the days passed, I awaited their arrival with a sense of anticipation and readiness. The journey


    2/3


    3/3


    11:59 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    ahead was bound to bring about transformations, and Moon Shade was poised to embrace the


    changes that fate had in store for us.


    A few days before their nned arrival, I got a message that I have special guests.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I queried, fully alert.


    ¡°They said they want to see you themselves. They didn¡¯t tell me their identity. The messenger replied.


    Who could they be? And why do they want to see me without prior introduction?


    Readily, I prepared my mind that anything could happen before going to see who it was.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Carlyle.¡±


    It w


    Lo and behold! It was Xander and his wife, Donnie¡¯s parents.


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 56

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Good day, Xander,¡± I replied, taking a good look at their faces. There was no doubt that they visited


    me for Donnie¡¯s matter.


    I ushered them in, giving them seats while I took a seat myself too.


    ¡°To what do I owe your honorable visit?¡± I began. The couples took a look at each other first, before


    Xander replied to my question.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry to interrupt your moment, Alpha, but we need rifications on some matters.¡± Xander took


    a pause.


    ¡°About the rumors circting around, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. We¡¯ve been hearing about our daughter¡¯s returning for the past few days and we have no


    idea how true it is. We don¡¯t know what to believe among all the tales circting


    ¡°Please, Alpha. Kindly let us know what¡¯s going on. For years, there was no single news about my


    daughter. Why is there suddenly one? What¡¯s going on exactly? My husband said it¡¯s all a rumor but I


    have a feeling it¡¯s not.¡± Xander¡¯s wife chipped in with a lot of concern emanating from her voice.


    I heaved a deep sigh, looking at them both while contemting on whether to tell them. After thinking it


    through, I felt it was best for them to prepare themselves to see their daughter once again after three


    years. It has not been easy for them and keeping them in suspense might be quite. more hurting.


    ¡°The rumors aren¡¯t rumors actually, they¡¯re real. I announced. It took a bit of time for my words to settle


    in their minds. Xander was shocked and he shed me a look that I interpreted as disbelief.


    ¡°The rumors are not baseless, Xander. Donnie is indeed returning, and whileing, she brings


    Mason, your grandson,¡± I revealed, watching their expressions closely.


    Xander¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and his wife gasped, her hand covering her mouth. The room fell


    into a brief silence as the weight of my words settled in.


    ¡°Mason?¡± Xander finally spoke, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Our grandson?¡±


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Donnie¡¯s son. She kept his existence a secret for reasons known to her, but


    now, she¡¯s decided toe back to the pack, and she wants Mason to be a part of it.¡±


    The emotions on their faces shifted from shock to a mixture of joy and concern. Xander¡¯s wife wiped


    away a tear, clearly overwhelmed by the unexpected news.


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t ask, wouldn¡¯t you let us know? You clearly know how long we¡¯ve been searching for


    Donnie. You know how much we really wanted to find our daughter. Yet, you didn¡¯t deem it fit to inform


    us directly before we heard about it from the public.¡± Xander¡¯s wife took offense to my action, which I


    was expecting right before.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for keeping it from you, Xander, it¡¯s my bad. But I wanted Donnie¡¯s real return to be as


    1/3


    Sat, 2 Mar


    9.64%


    surprise that wouldn¡¯t require anymore waiting for you. I wanted you to see her, listen to all the


    exnations I have to make from her directly and not from me,¡± I replied sincerely.


    ¡°You really need to sectiow worried she was about how you both are going to react toward her.¡± I


    added, setting a favorable mood for Donnie in her parent¡¯s mind.


    Silence ensued a bit as they both processed the information they just received from me.


    ¡°I¡­ I never thought I¡¯d hear about Mason. Does Donnie currently know we¡¯re aware?¡± Xander¡¯s wife


    asked.


    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve been handling the situation delicately, preparing the pack for their return. Donnie and


    Mason will be back soon, and it¡¯s crucial that we create a positive environment for their reintegration,¡± I


    exined.


    Xander took a deep breath, absorbing the information. ¡°Thank you for being honest with us, Alpha


    Carlyle. We appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°I understand this might be a lot to process. If you have any questions or concerns, feel free to ask, but


    I¡¯ll really love it if you can await her safe return before any further questions. Donnie and Mason¡¯s


    return is a significant moment for our pack,¡± I assured them, without going deep into the details.


    ¡°When will she be here?¡± They asked in unison.


    ¡°Tomorrow, she should arrive as scheduled,¡± I replied, gauging their reactions.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A mix of anticipation and nervousness yed across their faces. They exchanged nces, silently


    processing the reality of their daughter¡¯s imminent return with her son.


    ¡°We appreciate your honesty, Alpha Carlyle. It¡¯s a lot to take in, but we¡¯ll be prepared to wee


    them,¡± Xander stated, his tone reflecting a sense of responsibility.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± I said.


    As they left my office, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how they must have felt over the years.


    The next day arrived with an air of heightened anticipation in the pack. The residence was abuzz with


    activities, as preparations for Donnie and Mason¡¯s return were in full swing. The pack members, aware


    of the significance of this reunion, energetically carried out their tasks.


    I had spent the previous night ensuring that every detail was meticulously nned. From the floral


    arrangements to the weing banners, I wanted the atmosphere to radiate warmth and eptance.


    It was not just a homing for Donnie; it was aeback into her birth pack where. she had most


    power.


    As the appointed time approached, I found myself pacing in the central courtyard, a blend of


    excitement and nervousness coursing through me. The pack elders, sensing the importance of the


    asion, had gathered to witness this momentous event. It wasn¡¯t just about reuniting a family; it


    2/3


    64%


    was about reaffirming the unity and strength of Moon Shade.


    The sound of approaching footsteps finally drew my attention, and I turned to see Donald approaching.


    His expression mirrored my mixed emotions, and without exchanging words, we understood the gravity


    of the situation. We stood side by side, watching as the pack members. meticulously executed the final


    touches to their borate preparations.


    The distant hum of a vehicle grew louder, signaling their arrival. My heart quickened its pace, and f took


    a deep breath, ready to embrace the turning point that awaited us.


    Minutester, my car pulled into Athena¡¯s courtyard, and the door opened to reveal Donnie and Mason.


    Their luggages were carefully ached in different boxes and they were readily dressed. At that moment,


    my joy knew no bounds. She didn¡¯t go back on her words of returning to Moon Shade.


    ¡°Are you fully ready toe with me?¡± I asked, staring straight into her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Carlyle. She replied with a bit of a smile on her face.


    ¡°We¡¯re going with you, mister. Make sure You take care of me and mama,¡± Mason interrupted. making


    all of us giggle.


    COMMENT


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 57

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    Returning to Moon Shade after more than three years was nerve racking. I was nervous and at the


    same time, I was scared. Carlyle tried his best to make me feel at ease, but it just wasn¡¯t working.


    I was only able to take my mind off it for a while when Mason began his rants and cheerfulness, seeing


    the beautiful scenery as we moved past them.


    Mason, wide¨Ceyed and curious, looked up at Alpha Carlyle during the car ride, breaking the silence


    with his innocent curiosity,


    ¡°Mama, is he a werewolf?¡± Mason whispered to me, loud enough for everyone in the car to hear.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the straightforwardness of Mason¡¯s question. I have always known about


    how curious he is about who exactly Carlyle is asides being his father. Mason knew about his personal


    identity and I guess he was curious if Carlyle was just like him too.


    Alpha Carlyle leaned down to Mason¡¯s level, with a twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, little man, I am. And you know what? Your mama here is quite special too,¡± he replied, yfully


    nudging me.


    Mason¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Really? Is Mama a superhero?¡±


    Alpha Carlyle and I exchanged amused nces.


    ¡°Well, not exactly a superhero, but she¡¯s definitely someone extraordinary. The fact that she¡¯s your


    mama says it all.¡± He exined.


    Mason pondered this for a moment before turning to me with a grin.


    ¡°Mama, are we going to


    live in a werewolf superhero house now?¡±


    The simplicity and humor in Mason¡¯s question broke the tension, and I burst intoughter. Even Alpha


    Carlyle couldn¡¯t resist a hearty chuckle.


    ¡°Well, buddy, our house is going to be pretty awesome, but maybe not the superhero kind,¡± Alpha


    Carlyle replied with a yful wink.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. You¡¯ll have so much more fun when we get home.¡± Carlyle whispered, but I


    heard him clearly.


    Throughout the rest of the car ride, Mason continued to fire questions, turning what could have been a


    total nerve¨Cwracking journey into a delightful exchange that filled the atmosphere withughter. Little


    did I know that Mason¡¯s curiosity would be the perfect antidote to my nervousness, making our return to


    Moon Shade all the more memorable.


    The familiarndscape of Moon Shade unfolded before me as the car approached the pack territory.


    After more than three years away, the nerves within me were tangled like a web of conflicting emotions.


    The anticipation of reuniting with my past and introducing Mason, my son,


    64%


    to my parents and to the pack intensified with each passing mile.


    As the car entered the pack¡¯s perimeter, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the bustling activities and the festive


    atmosphere that Seemed to engulf the entire territory. Banners adorned with vibrant colors fluttered in


    the breeze, and the scent of freshly bloomed flowers filled the air. The sight of the familiar surroundings


    stirred memories I thought I had left behind.


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s been years. I muttered aloud, heaving a sigh.


    Beside me, Mason gazed out of the window with wide¨Ceyed wonder, taking in the sights and sounds of


    a ce that would soon be a part of his life. His small hand clutched mine as a silent reassurance


    that we were in this together.


    The car came to a stop in the central courtyard, where the pack members had gathered to wee us.


    My heart raced as I stepped out, the emotions swirling within me threatening to spill over. The cheers


    and apuse that erupted from the crowd were both uplifting and overwhelming.


    Alpha Carlyle stood at the forefront, his gaze meeting mine with a warmth that transcended words.


    Donald, my new trusted friend who I just met after leaving, was by his side, offering a supportive nod.


    The pack elders, familiar faces from my past, approached with smiles and open arms.


    The magnitude of this homing struck me, and I felt a mix of gratitude and trepidation. Would they


    ept Mason? Would they understand the choices I had made? These questions lingered in my mind


    as the pack surrounded us.


    As Alpha Carlyle extended a weing hand, I took a deep breath and stepped forward with Mason by


    my side. The intricate dance of emotions continued as I navigated through the greetings. and


    embraces. The pack¡¯s enthusiasm for our return was both humbling and heartening.


    to warm up to the attention despite his shyness as he clutched more tightly to Carlyle¡¯s hand. His


    innocent curiosity drew smiles from the pack members. It was a surreal experience, bridging the gap


    between my past and present, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of belonging.


    As the weing stances unfolded, I knew that the journey back to Moon Shade was not just a


    physical return but a symbolic embrace of my roots and a promising beginning for Mason in this


    extraordinary world of supernatural bonds.


    And there they were, my parents, standing in front of me as I walked ahead into the courtyard, following


    just behind Carlyle. Time seemed to freeze as our eyes locked, and a surge of emotions engulfed me.


    in our


    up For a moment, we just stood there, absorbing the reality of our reunion. Tears welled. eyes, and a


    lump formed in my throat. It was an overwhelming mix of joy, relief, and a tinge of sadness for the lost


    time.


    My r


    mother was the first to break the silence, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Sidonniel¡±


    That single word held a world of emotions, a blend of relief, happiness, and a touch of reproach for the


    time spent apart. The clouded tears on my eyes dropped, and tears streamed down our faces as we


    rushed into each other¡¯s arms.


    It was a moment frozen in time, the years of separation melting away in the warmth of a long-


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar R0.


    overdue embrace.


    64%2


    In that tearful reunion, I found sce and a renewed sense of belonging. The years apart, the


    struggles, and the uncertainties seemed to fade away as we stood there, a family reunited, ready to


    face the future together.


    ¡°Donnie!¡± Mum called as she embraced me tightly.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I called out in return.


    0Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 58

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    The embracested a while, a silent exchange of emotionsmunicated through the warmth of our


    tightly held hug. In that moment, words seemed unnecessary as tears continued to flow, carrying with


    them the weight of the years we spent apart.


    The silence spoke volumes, echoing the joy of reunion and the pain of separation. Each heartbeat felt


    like a reassurance, a reminder that we were no longer bound by the distance that once kept us


    apart.


    As the tears subsided, we reluctantly released each other, our eyes still reflecting the lingering


    emotions. There was a shared understanding that words couldn¡¯t capture the depth of what we felt in


    that embrace.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I called out, staring right at him in the face but he didn¡¯t say a word nor cry. I could tell he was


    hurt and was on the verge of crying but he hid it so well. Instead, he stared right back at me.


    I stood there, expecting him to say something to put off my nervousness but he didn¡¯t. Mum noticed this


    and nudged him with her arm to reply me.


    In a low tone, he muttered his question while taking his gaze off me..


    ¡°How have you been?¡± He finally asked.


    As he uttered those words, a mix of emotions washed over me. It was a simple question, yet it carried


    the weight of the years we spent apart. I took a deep breath, trying topose myself before


    responding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ okay,¡± I replied, the hesitation in my voice betraying theplexity of my emotions. ¡°It¡¯s


    been a journey, but I¡¯m here now.¡±


    His gaze met mine again, and I could see the concern etched in his eyes. Despite the distance and


    time, the connection between us was still intact, and his unspoken worry spoke volumes.


    ¡°We missed you,¡± he finally admitted, his voice carrying a blend of sorrow and relief. It was a statement


    that held the echoes of countless moments when my absence had left a void in their


    lives.


    ¡°I missed you too, Dad,¡± I confessed, feeling a lump form in my throat. The years apart had shaped us


    differently, and acknowledging the mutual longing for each other¡¯s presence was both painful and


    comforting.


    Mum, sensing the emotional weight of the moment, wrapped her arms around both of us, creating a


    circle of shared warmth.


    ¡°Mama, Mason held my clothes, feeling left out.


    ¡°Hey, baby.¡± I ruffled his hair yfully, smiling at him before taking a look at my parent¡¯s reaction. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to introduce Mason to them just then.


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar


    649


    ¡°Is this Mason?¡± Dad asked, and I nodded. Dad stretched his hands to Mason but he recoiled away


    from him, snuggling closer to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, don¡¯t touch me.¡± He said, frowning his face at them. I noticed the expression on


    Dad¡¯s face change at Mason¡¯s words and I could tell that he was hurt by the sentence. It¡¯s hurting for


    your grandchild who was supposed to be close to you seem farther than ever because of a fanli which


    isn¡¯t yours. That, I could understand.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit shy,¡± I exined, my hand gently patting Mason¡¯s back to reassure him. ¡°Mason, this is


    Grandpa. Can you say hello?¡±


    Mason peeked from behind me, eyeing Dad cautiously. ¡°Hi, Grandpa,¡± he mumbled, his litle voice


    barely audible.


    Dad smiled warmly, understanding the apprehension in Mason¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hello, Mason. It¡¯s nice to finally


    meet you.¡±


    Mum joined the interaction, her eyes sparkling with a mix of joy and curiosity.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this handsome little boy?¡± She asked, crouching down to Mason¡¯s eye level.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mason,¡± he replied, gaining a bit more confidence. ¡°And you¡¯re?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandma, you can call me granny. Mum replied, but Mason did the unexpected.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not granny. Granny Ena is my granny.¡±


    Mum and I exchanged surprised nces, both amused and slightly taken aback by Mason¡¯s


    straightforwardness. Mum shed me a questioning look as to what Mason meant and I quickly told her


    not to worry that I would exin what it is to herter.


    ¡°Mason, this is my mum, and your grandma. So, I want you to greet her properly.¡±


    ¡°Hi, grandma.¡± He hesitated first.


    That¡¯s right, sweetheart, Mum affirmed, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long to


    meet you.¡±


    Despite the initial shyness, Mason¡¯s presence was a bridge that began to span the gap between the


    past and the present. As we navigated this reunion, the threads of family were slowly weaving a new


    chapter, and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the beauty of the moment.


    Someone walked over to Carlyle who stood at a distance watching the reunion scene and whispered


    something in his ears. Carlyle walked over to me, patting my back.


    ¡°Something came up, Donnie. I want you to return with your parents. I¡¯lle pick you and Mason. up


    as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, do what you need to do.¡± I nodded, and he smiled momentarily before leaving after. ordering


    his driver to drive us home to my parents.


    Entering my home after ¨¢bandoning it years ago was something I had imagined countless times but


    never truly prepared for. The familiar scent, the cozy atmosphere, and the nostalgic memories¡±


    2.3


    Sat, 2 Mar


    64%


    flooded my senses. Mason, still holding my hand, nced around with wide¨Ceyed curiosity, taking in


    the surroundings.


    ¡°Wee back, Donnie Mum said, her voice filled with a mix of emotions. Dad stood beside her,


    wearing a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thanks, Mum,¡± I replied, a lump forming in my throat. We moved further into the house, each step


    echoing the years that had passed since Ist walked these halls.


    As we settled into the living room, Mum couldn¡¯t contain her emotions any longer. Tears welled up in


    her eyes, and she embraced me tightly. ¡°I missed you so much, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Mum,¡± I whispered, reciprocating the hug.


    Mason, observing the emotional exchange, looked a bit confused but joined in the group hug.


    ¡°We need to talk, Sidonnie.¡± Dad suddenly interrupted my moment of familiarity.


    ¡°Alright, Dad. But I¡¯ll like to freshen up first and settle Mason down.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re doing the talking now. Any other thing can follow.¡± His tone was that of finality, and I had no


    choice but to sit around the table he sat at, paying full attention to him.


    ¡°First, who is Mason¡¯s father? There has been no record of a bastard in this family and I won¡¯t let it


    begin with you.¡±


    The question took me aback as I allowed his words resonate in my mind.


    É«

 Chapter 59

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    Mason looked back the moment he heard his name. I nced at Dad but the expression on his face


    was so stern and upromising.


    *Mason, let mama show you her room and toys which you can y with before I finish talking with


    grandpa.¡± I led him to my personal room in order to prevent him from hearing what Dad has to say. He


    might be small and not understand the indepth of things but he remembers things easily no matter how


    long. So, I didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong impression of his grandpa, being the first t


    time he would be seeing him.


    In no time, I returned to the table, sitting exactly opposite Dad who still looked so serious.


    ¡°So, who is his father? Who impregnated you?¡±


    The question was direct andced with a seriousness that hung heavily in the air. I took a deep breath,


    bracing myself for a conversation I had avoided for years.


    ¡°Dad, his father is Carlyle,¡± I confessed, watching as his expression shifted from stern to contemtive.


    The revtion lingered in the room as a weighty truth that needed acknowledgment.


    ¡°Carlyle,¡± Dad repeated, his tone neutral. ¡°The Alpha of this pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I affirmed with my eyes meeting his in a mixture of apprehension and vulnerability.


    He sighed, a heavy exhale that seemed to release some of the tension in the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    us before?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was scared. Scared of what you might think, how you¡¯d react. And I didn¡¯t want Carlyle to be


    judged solely based on our history.¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave in the first ce? Do you know how much you hurt us? You know you¡¯re the only


    child we have, yet, you decided to leave without looking back.¡±


    His question hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the pain that lingered beneath the surface. I took a


    moment to collect my thoughts, my gaze fixed on the table as memories of the past flooded back.


    ¡°Dad, Mum, I left because I thought it was the best decision for everyone involved. I was pregnant,


    scared, and unsure of what the future held. I didn¡¯t want to be a burden or disrupt Carlyle¡¯s life.


    Moreover the rtionship between us was quiteplicated back then.¡± I exined with my voice


    carrying the weight of regret.


    ¡°But, Donnie, you¡¯re our daughter. We could have faced whatever challenges came our way together,¡±


    Mum said, her eyes reflecting a mix ofpassion and hurt.


    ¡°I know, Mum. At the time, I didn¡¯t think clearly. I made decisions out of fear and uncertainty. I didn¡¯t


    want the life you had envisioned for me,¡± I admitted, a tinge of sorrow in my voice,


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    64%


    Dad sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯ve missed out on so much, Donnie. Three years without you


    felt like an eternity.¡±


    ¡°I missed you both too, more than I can express, I confessed, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°And I¡¯m


    truly sorry for the pain I caused.¡±


    In the quiet moments that followed,


    Dad nodded, his eyes reflecting a range of emotions- understanding, disappointment, and perhaps a


    hint of regret.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve trusted you more, Donnie. Trusted that you¡¯d make the right choices,¡± he said, his voice


    softening. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, and I should have been there for you.¡±


    ¡°I know, Dad. And I¡¯m sorry for keeping it from you for so long.¡± I replied, tears welling up in my


    eyes.


    Mum, who had been listening silently, spoke up. ¡°Donnie, we may need time to fully understand, but


    we¡¯re your parents. We¡¯ll always support you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Donnie made sacrifices for Mason¡¯s well¨Cbeing. We all have a chance now to build something new,


    together.¡± Carlyle walked in at that moment, making it obvious that he heard our discussion all along.


    That wasn¡¯t surprising, though.


    Dad regarded Carlyle, but his expression was guarded and thoughtful.


    ¡°I need time to process all of this.¡± He said, heaving a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s understandable, Dad. I¡¯m not expecting everything to be okay overnight, I reassured him.


    The weight in my chest lifted slightly, reced by a glimmer of hope. The conversation was difficult


    though, but it was a necessary step toward rebuilding trust.


    ¡°How and when did Carlyle get you knocked up?¡± Mum asked in a whisper, making me blush and


    nervous at the same time.


    I hesitated, ncing at Carlyle, who remainedposed despite the probing question. Taking a deep


    breath, I began to recount the story.


    ¡­.. It happened nights before I left. Carlyle and I¡­we were strangers back then when we got close


    intimately at the bar, and one thing led to another. It wasn¡¯t nned, and it was a tumultuous period in


    my life. I didn¡¯t think clearly, and the consequences unfolded before I could grasp the magnitude of it


    all.¡±


    Mum sighed, her expression a mix of disappointment and understanding, ¡°Donnie, we may not agree


    with your choices, but you¡¯re our daughter. We¡¯ll learn to ept the circumstances and move forward.¡±


    Carlyle interjected, ¡°I take full responsibility for my actions. I care deeply for Donnie and Mason, and I


    want to be a part of their lives.¡±


    Dad, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke. ¡°We need time to process everything. Donnie,


    Carlyle, we appreciate your honesty.¡±


    Sat, 2 Mar


    64%


    The room fell into a contemtive silence as each person grappled with their thoughts. The air felt thick


    with tension, but beneath it lingered a fragile hope for understanding and eptance.


    Mason, oblivious to theplexities of the conversation, yed with his toys without worries.


    As the day unfolded, the atmosphere lightened a bit. We shared stories,ughed at Mason¡¯s antics,


    and, for a moment, it felt like we were reiming lost time.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Dad¡¯s initial stiffness was now softened but Carlyle¡¯s genuine efforts to connect softened the edges.


    ¨C


    In that moment, as we sat around the table a family fractured and mending the journey of reconciliation


    gained momentum.


    As night fell, casting a tranquil glow over Moon Shade, we retired to our respective spaces, carrying


    with us the promise of a tomorrow where understanding, eptance, and familial love could flourish


    once more.


    All of a sudden, the moment stilled when Carlyle¡¯s next action changed the atmosphere.


    ¡°Sidonnie Xander, will you grant me the honour of being mine?¡± He asked, holding my hand tightly but


    sensually.


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar R


    964%2

 Chapter 60

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Leaving Donnie to head for her parent¡¯s house, I rushed back to the pack territory. My phone buzzed


    with a message indicating issues with the preparations for Donnie and Mason¡¯s stay. Concern etched


    across my face, I dialed one of the guards¡® number.


    ¡°Donnie and Mason¡¯s arrival is imminent, and I can¡¯t have any hitches in the preparations. What¡¯s the


    issue? I inquired with urgency.


    Donald¡¯s voice crackled through the phone. ¡°Alpha, it seems there was a mix¨Cup in the supplies. We


    received fewer materials than expected, and the construction team is struggling toplete the


    additional structures in time.¡±


    I sighed, realizing the stretch of the situation. ¡°We can¡¯t afford any dys. Figure out a solution. If you


    need more resources, get them. I want everything ready before they arrive there.¡± I ordered while


    putting some other things in ce.


    As soon as I was done, I headed straight for her parent¡¯s house. Taking few steps closer, I could hear


    her father¡¯s question and answer session with her. It was bound to happen after all but I didn¡¯t want


    them to make things difficult for her.


    I had


    my faults in everything even if I wasn¡¯t aware of her situation. I had pushed her away despite knowing


    the fated bond between us.


    ¡°Donnie made sacrifices for Mason¡¯s well¨Cbeing. We all have a chance now to build something new,


    together.¡± I uttered, showing my presence.


    Xander red at me but it wasn¡¯t for long. He has to respect the fact that I was an Alpha. However, I


    really wanted him to speak up. I wanted him to act like he should towards someone who treated hus


    daughter badly. However, I couldn¡¯t say it. After all, I was an Alpha.


    We continued talking, while I continued ncing at Mason who was now present with us.


    ¡°Sidonnie Xander,¡± I suddenly uttered, gazing into her eyes, ¡°will you grant me the honor of being


    mine?¡± I asked.


    She looked at me for a moment as uncertainty danced in her eyes. In an instant, she responded. with a


    firm ¡°No,¡± the word echoing in the room.


    I withdrew my hand, feeling the weight of the rejection. The air became heavy with tension, and an


    awkward silence settled between everyone. Respecting her decision, I stepped back, allowing space.


    for the emotions to settle.


    ¡°Why did you say¡­?¡± I was about to ask but she interrupted me sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything, Alpha Carlyle. I feel this is not the right time.¡± She replied firmly, shutting down


    any further discussion. I wanted her to be mine so fast for many reasons. I needed my other half by my


    side as we were fated toplement each other.


    As the conversation unfolded, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the mixture of emotions on Donnie¡¯s face.


    1/3


    Sat, 2 Ma


    Her father¡¯s stern expression, her mother¡¯s look of curiosity, and Mason¡¯s innocent presence added


    layers to theplex situation.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± I interjected, directing my words to her, ¡°we have to face the past, but we also have a chance


    to shape a new future. I¡¯m here for both of you. Why don¡¯t you want to be mine?¡±


    Her father, Xander, shot me a disapproving look, but I maintained myposure, determined to prove


    that I was ready to take responsibility for my actions.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle,¡± he finally spoke, ¡°we appreciate your honesty. But you need to understand the pain she


    went through. It¡¯s not easy to act like nothing happened. Moreover, she¡¯s just settling down after years


    of being away.¡±


    I nodded in acknowledgment, realizing that earning the trust and eptance of Donnie¡¯s family


    wouldn¡¯t be a swift process.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time,¡± I assured them, casting a reassuring nce at Donnie.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can take your time before giving me a response. But I want you to know that I really want


    you.¡± I confessed.


    ¡°With regards to that, I¡¯ll be moving you to my mansion, the royal abode.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xander asked first.


    ¡°Considering the circumstances and the uing wing ceremony, it¡¯s fitting for Donnie and


    Mason to stay in the royal abode. It provides them with the security and facilities needed during this


    transitional period, I exined, addressing Xander¡¯s question.


    Xander and his wife exchanged nces, still processing the new developments. The idea of moving to


    the royal abode, a symbol of authority within the pack, carried a weight of its own. I hoped this decision


    would offer Donnie and Mason a sense of stability and a fresh start within Moon Shade.


    ¡°Your well¨Cbeing is a priority, and it¡¯s essential for the pack members to see us unified as a family,¡± I


    added. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s an avenue for me to bond with Mason. I¡¯ve missed out much on his life and I


    don¡¯t want to miss any more on it.¡±


    Donnie remained silent, her gaze shifting between me and her parents as the implications of this


    decision settled in. I respected her need for time and space, yet the unavoidable threads of our shared


    destiny continued to weave intricate patterns around us.


    The atmosphere in the room became palpable as we delved into the discussion of the impending


    changes. Xander, with a firm expression, voiced his concerns and expectations.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, we appreciate your efforts to bring our daughter and grandson back into the fold.


    However, we need assurances that their transition will be seamless and that they will be treated with


    the utmost respect.¡±


    ¡°Xander, I understand the gravity of the situation. I give you my word that both Donnie and Mason will


    be orded the respect they deserve. Our pack¡¯s unity is paramount, and their well¨Cbeing is a priority.¡±


    2/3


    at, 2 Mar


    ¡°We want to be involved in their lives, especially in Mason¡¯s upbringing. We missed out on so much,


    and we don¡¯t want to repeat that mistake.¡± Donnie¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°You have my assurance that you will have a ce in their lives. Mason deserves to have a connection


    with his grandparents, and we¡¯ll ensure that it happens.¡±


    3/3


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 61

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The day was filled with a sense of anticipation as the army recruits and trainees from various


    supernatural groups arrived at Moon Shade. After settling Donnie and Mason down to be around me, I


    returned to focus on my primary actions that should be.


    I needed to ensure that the stay of the new visitors and guards into our pack would be seamless, and


    the progress of their training was a matter of concern. I called for a discussion with Donald, my trusted


    Beta and friend, to assess the situation.


    ¡°Donald, we need to discuss the progress of the recruits and trainees. Their integration into the pack is


    crucial for our unity and strength. What¡¯s your assessment so far?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Carlyle, overall, the progress has been promising. The recruits are adapting well to the pack dynamics,


    and their training is underway. However, there are some challenges we need to address.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Tell me more about these challenges. We can¡¯t afford any setbacks, especially with the potential


    threats looming.¡±


    ¡°Some friction has emerged among recruits from different supernatural groups. It¡¯s understandable,


    given their diverse backgrounds, but we need to foster a sense of unity. I rmend organizing joint


    training sessions and team¨Cbuilding activities to bridge the gap.


    ¡°Good suggestion, Donald. Unity is our strength. I want them to see beyond their differences and work


    together as a cohesive force. Arrange those joint sessions and monitor their progress closely. What


    about theirbat training?¡±


    ¡°Thebat training is progressing well. They are showing resilience and adaptability. I¡¯ve assigned


    seasoned warriors from our pack to mentor and guide them. It¡¯s helping build camaraderie and trust.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. We need a strong, united front. Keep a close eye on their mentorship program. Also,


    arrange a meeting with the mentors to address any issues they might be facing. We can¡¯t afford any


    weak links in our defense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure everything is in order, Alpha Carlyle. The recruits have potential, and I believe they can


    contribute significantly to our pack¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Donald. Continue overseeing their progress, and if there are any major developments,


    inform me immediately. Our pack¡¯s future depends on their integration and training.¡±


    The sess of these recruits wasn¡¯t just about training; it was about forging a powerful alliance within


    Moon Shade to face the challenges thaty ahead.


    As I strolled with Donald through the pack territory, the air suddenly shifted, and Raina appeared before


    us, a sinister grace enveloping her every move. Despite my internal turmoil, I suppressed the


    immediate urge to attack. The memories of the past surged forward, the pain she caused both me and


    Donnie still fresh.¡±


    ¡°Raina, what brings you here?¡± I queried sternly.


    64%


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, always a pleasure to be in your esteemed presence. I merely wanted to check on the


    progress of your reign.¡± na smirked. Donald growled softly, fully defensive against whatever


    antics she might have in mind.


    I held up a hand, signaling Donald to stay calm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve overstayed your wee here, Raina. We have no interest in your presence. Leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alpha, you can¡¯t dismiss me so easily. I have my own interests, and they align with the fate of this


    pack.¡± Sheughed softly.


    ¡°Your interests have no ce here. Your actions in the past have left scars, and I won¡¯t tolerate any


    further disturbance. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Scars can be intriguing, don¡¯t you think? Raina tilted her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have anymore of your taunts, Raina. I have the power to take you out of here right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide, Alpha Carlyle. You should tell that to my brother.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Your brother didn¡¯t send a notice beforehand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± she handed me a seal of permission which permitted her toe to Moon Shade.


    I nced at her quizzically as she stared at me in return.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for inspection and supervision of the training which includes my pack members.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow in disbelief, skepticism etched on my face.


    ¡°Supervision? I don¡¯t recall inviting you to assess the training in my pack. Your pack members have no


    business training here.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, you know as well as I do that our territories intertwine. The wellbeing of your pack


    inevitably affects mine. I¡¯m merely ensuring a harmonious coexistence.¡± She smirked.


    ¡°Harmonious coexistence? More like meddling in our affairs.¡± Donald snorted.


    ¡°Raina, I won¡¯t tolerate interference. My pack¡¯s training is our concern, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, your pack is thriving under your rule, but sometimes, a guiding hand is necessary. I offer my


    assistance out of goodwill.¡± Rainaughed softly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your goodwill, Raina. Leave, or there will be consequences.¡±


    Raina was so strong willed that she failed to leave mk matter how I tried for her to. Reluctantly, I agreed


    to Raina¡¯s so¨Ccalled ¡°supervision,¡± though every fiber of my being resisted the notion. Donald shot me


    a concerned look, silently expressing his disagreement. We both knew Raina¡¯s motives were strongly


    questionable, and allowing her into our training grounds felt like inviting a fox into the henhouse.


    ¡°Donald, keep a close eye on her. We can¡¯t afford any disruptions during the training sessions.¡±


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar F RO.


    ¡°You got it, Alpha. I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t overstep.¡±


    RAINA¡¯S POV


    The joy that surged through me was overwhelming when my brother finally lifted the ban he had


    imposed on me.


    The


    of liberation that enveloped me when my brother finally lifted the ban was nothing short


    of euphoric. It felt like the shackles restraining me had been shattered, granting me the freedom to


    navigate the territories of our pack once more.


    Rex¡¯s request for assistance in assessing the progress of our pack members in Moon Shadel


    resonated deeply with me. It wasn¡¯t just a task; it was an olive branch extended toward


    reconciliation. Eagerly, I embraced the opportunity, fueled by the hope that this venture could bridge the


    chasm that had developed between us.


    The prospect of seeing Carlyle again brought a mix of emotions¨Cexcitement, apprehension, and a tinge


    of nostalgia.


    Hearing that Donnie has left for Moon Shade, I felt angry and jealous at the same time. How could it be


    her?


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make sure she hears from me.¡±


    É«

 Chapter 62

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Returning home back to Sidonnie and Mason came with a lot of feeling of which relief was the most


    noticeable of all.


    Standing silently with Donnie and Mason who after my return, the atmosphere carried a mix of warmth


    and anticipation. Mason, with his innocent curiosity, began to share his excitement about his uing


    political ss.


    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s a political ss?¡± he asked with wide¨Ceyed wonder, his small hand gesturing


    animatedly.


    Donnie, ever patient and attentive, exined, ¡°It¡¯s a ss where you learn about how leaders make


    decisions, run a pack, and handle important matters that affect everyone.¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. ¡°So, like being a king or queen?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his simple yet profound interpretation. Donnie chuckled, ¡°Yes, something like


    that. Leaders, like Alphas, have responsibilities to make sure everyone is safe and happy.¡±


    As the conversation continued, I marveled at the innocence and curiosity of our son. It was a reminder


    that amidst theplexities of our world, there was a genuine and untainted curiosity in Mason¡¯s heart.


    It sparked a sense of hope for the future, a future where Mason might be the one to take over the


    pack¡¯s affairs.


    Despite my attempts to engage in conversation, Donnie remained distant, her responses guarded. 1


    could sense something amiss, a subtle shift in the air that left questions lingering.


    ¡°Donnie, is everything okay?¡± I finally asked, concern etching my voice. Her responses were brushing


    off my inquiries with a repeated assurance that nothing was wrong.


    elusive,


    The cold shoulders persisted, leaving a palpable tension in the air. I respected her space but couldn¡¯t


    shake off the feeling that there was an unspoken weight hanging between us. The mystery. of her


    silence left me grappling with the unknown, yearning for the openness that usually defined


    our connection.


    Her eyes held a mixture of frustration and concern as she finally broke the silence, questioning why


    Raina had suddenly appeared in the pack. Donnie needed answers, and I could feel the weight of her


    curiosity.


    ¡°Carlyle, is everything alright? Why is Raina here in the pack?¡± Her words hung in the air, demanding


    an exnation.


    ¡°Oh my, I forgot to tell you because I¡¯ve been so busytely, and I haven¡¯t had the time to inform you


    about it for the past two weeks.¡±


    I took a deep breath, recognizing that theck ofmunication had caused distress. Apologizing, I


    began to share the details of Raina¡¯s presence and the reasons behind it, hoping to alleviate


    Donnie¡¯s concerns.


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar FR¡õ ¡¤


    I started to exin, recounting the events that led to Raina¡¯s presence in the pack. I shared the


    information about her ban being lifted by her brother, the Alpha, and how she was now here for


    inspection and supervision of the training, which included her pack members.


    ¡°As much as I tried to keep you updated, Donnie, the suddenness of it all caught me off guard too,¡± I


    admitted, hoping to convey my sincerity. ¡°Raina¡¯s intentions seem to be focused on the pack¡¯s well-


    being, but I¡¯ll keep a close eye on the situation.¡±


    Donnie listened attentively, her concern gradually easing as she absorbed the information. It was a


    relief to see understanding dawning in her eyes, even though the unexpected nature of Raina¡¯s


    appearance still lingered between us.


    However, her expression suddenly changed and it had me totally surprised.


    ¡°Why would you be the one to bind get wound today? Aren¡¯t there maids and messengers who could


    have done that?¡± Donnie¡¯s question lingered in the air, and I took a moment to gather my thoughts


    before responding while thinking about how she knew about it too. Who told her all about it? Does sge


    gave someone monitoring my movement?


    No! She shouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t give her a reason to. Moreover, she¡¯s very busy to have time for such.


    ¡°Donnie, it was a matter of urgency. Raina sustained an injury during training, and I needed to ensure


    the safety and well¨Cbeing of everyone in the pack. I understand it might be ufortable, but my


    priority was addressing the immediate situation.¡±


    I looked into Donnie¡¯s eyes, hoping she could see the sincerity in my exnation.


    ¡°If you had ordered someone else to do it, it would have sufficed in both ways. No harm!¡± She rolled her


    eyes, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°I understand your perspective, Donnie. It¡¯s just that, in that moment, every second counted. I¡¯ll make


    sure tomunicate better in the future and involve you in such decisions. Yourfort and trust are


    important to me,¡± I assured her, hoping to bridge the gap between us.


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t trust her, Carlyle. You can¡¯t trust her. This is someone that had you gravely injured.


    What if she had other ns for you? What would you have done?¡±


    ¡°I get your concern, Donnie. Trust is something that takes time to rebuild, and I won¡¯t make any


    decisions that jeopardize our pack or our safety. Raina is under close watch, and I¡¯ll prioritize our well¨C


    being over anything else,¡± I exined, acknowledging her worries while reassuring her of my


    commitment to our pack¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I just want you to be careful. She said, patting Mason¡¯s hair as he was about to sleep on herps.


    Then, I decided to tease her a bit.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, you didn¡¯t care about me in anyway. Or should I say you acted like you don¡¯t


    care. What made you act up


    way, today?¡±


    this


    Donnie sighed, looking away for a moment before meeting my gaze.


    ¡°Carlyle, you know better than anyone that I always care. I might not show it the way others do, but


    12:00 Sat, 2 Mar FRO.


    64%


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    deep down, I¡¯ve always cared about you and our pack¡¯s well¨Cbeing. It¡¯s just the way I express it that


    might be a bit unconventional.¡±


    *Since you care, why don¡¯t you want to be mine? I¡¯ve been asking you consecutively for days. Yet, you


    don¡¯t give me an answer. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I gazed at Donnie, seeking an answer to my persistent question. She sighed softly and finally spoke,


    ¡°Mason is asleep, I¡¯ll goy him now.¡± She said while blushing,


    I allowed her goy Mason down like she wanted but immediately she turned around, I cornered her,


    pressing her back t on the wall while pinning her with my masculine figure.


    *Sidonnie, I¡¯ve been saying this for a while now but I would repeat it. I want you to be mine, Donnie. I


    want to imprint my mark on you. I want to mark you as mine, as my woman. Would you grant me the


    honour?¡± I asked in whispers.


    E


    Çú

 Chapter 63

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± I asked upon getting to the Sertid Fur pack, one of the popr and most


    important packs that contributed to the training and empowerment of the army¨Cin¨Ctraining. Earlier that


    day, I had received a news that the Alpha of the pack was found dead in his room.


    Ferdek, the Alpha¡¯s Beta, took a deep breath before responding. ¡°It seems to be a case of poisoning,


    Alpha Carlyle. We are investigating, but tensions are rising among the pack members.¡±


    The elders of the Sertid Fur Pack gathered around me, their expressions a mix of concern and


    uncertainty. One of the elders, a seasoned wolf with a gray muzzle, spoke up.


    ¡°We heard a scream from one of the Alpha¡¯s attendants in the early morning. Rushing to his room, we


    found him lying lifeless on his bed. It appeared as though he had struggled before sumbing to the


    poison. The room was in disarray, suggesting a possible struggle or attempt to escape.¡±


    Another elder, a wise¨Clooking she¨Cwolf, added, ¡°We suspect foul y, Alpha Carlyle. The nature of the


    poison indicates a deliberate act, and tensions among the pack members are escting. Some are


    pointing fingers, and we fear it could lead to internal conflicts.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest we do, Alpha? Ferdek, the Beta, asked, seeking guidance.


    I took a moment to consider the situation. ¡°First, maintain order within the pack. Avoid unnecessary


    confrontations and keep a close eye on any potential instigators. Secondly, intensify. the investigation.


    Identify any enemies or internal disputes that might have led to this. We need to act swiftly and


    decisively to prevent further unrest.¡±


    The elders nodded, acknowledging the severity of the situation. It was clear that the stability of the


    Sertid Fur Pack hung in the bnce but I was ready to give it what it takes.


    ¡°Can I see the body?¡± I requested to see the corpse, and the elders reluctantly led me to the Alpha¡¯s


    quarters. The room bore the traces of a struggle, as the elder had mentioned. The bed wast


    disheveled, and there were signs of a scuffle near the door. It was evident that the Alpha had fought for


    his life.


    Kneeling beside the lifeless body, I carefully observed the signs. The coloration of the skin. indicated a


    rapid onset of the poison, likely acting within a short timeframe. The facial expression suggested a


    moment of agony and surprise. I inspected the ws and fur for any signs of defensive wounds, trying


    to understand how the struggle unfolded.


    As I examined the corpse, Donald stood by, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ¡°This looks like a targeted attack, Alpha. The nature of the struggle and the swift effect of the poison


    suggest a well¨Cnned act. We need to consider potential motives and enemies within the pack.¡±


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Indeed, Donald. We should investigate recent disputes, rivalries, or any signs of discontent within the


    Sertid Fur Pack. If this was an inside job, the motive might be rooted in pack dynamics or


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    personal vendettas.¡±


    64%


    We discussed the possibility of gathering witnesses, conducting interviews, and employing magical or


    supernatural means to uncover hidden truths..


    As we prepared to leave the Alpha¡¯s quarters, my eyes caught a subtle detail on the arm of the


    deceased Alpha- a small but distinctive logo inscribed on his skin. The symbol seemed unfamiliar,


    prompting me to check it more closely.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Donald, take a look at this,¡± I called out, pointing to the logo. ¡°This isn¡¯t a random mark. It appears.


    intentional, like a brand or a symbol with significance.¡±


    Donald leaned in, studying the logo..


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Alpha. This isn¡¯t amon marking. It could be a clue, a connection to a group or an


    organization.¡±


    I made a mental note to inquire among the Sertid Fur Pack members about any affiliations the Alpha


    might have had. The logo hinted at a broader context, and understanding its meaning could unravel


    hiddenyers of the mysterious circumstances surrounding the Alpha¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not overlook this detail, Donald. It might be the key to understanding the motive behind the


    poisoning. I stated, determined to piece together the puzzle thaty before us.


    Ferdek returned from where he headed, toplete some urgent tasks and I called his notice to the


    symbol.


    ¡°By chance, do you recognize it?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I have¡­¡± He suddenly trailed off which prompted me to take a look at his face. I didn¡¯t miss


    the suspicious expression which I saw on his face.


    ¡°Do you remember something?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t. Something else came to mind but it isn¡¯t rted to the case at hand.¡± Ferdek managed


    to say but I doubted his ims. I told him to watch out for any other rted things and inform me as


    soon as he gets insight into what might have possibly happened.


    As we left, Donald seemedost in thought and I asked if he had anything to say or something he noticed


    which I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not really. I have¡­¡± He suddenly trailed off, his expression shifting to one of suspicion. It didn¡¯t escape


    my notice as I turned to look at him, sensing that there was more to his hesitation.


    ¡°You have what, Donald?¡± I prompted, my tone serious. The investigation had taken a turn, and


    Donald¡¯s reaction hinted at a piece of information he was hesitant to share.


    He took a deep breath before speaking, ¡°I have a feeling that Ferdek might know more about this. His


    hesitation, the sudden rise in tension among the pack members ¨C it all seems too coincidental.¡±


    I nodded, acknowledging his insight. Ferdek, as the Beta, would likely have been close to the Alpha


    and privy to certain details. If there was any internal strife or external influence, he might indeed hold


    valuable information.


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    64%


    ¡°Let¡¯s approach this cautiously. We need to gather more evidence before drawing conclusions, but


    keep a watchful eye on Ferdek. We can¡¯t afford to overlook any potential leads,¡± I remarked,


    emphasizing the need for a thorough and discreet investigation. The mystery surrounding the Alpha¡¯s


    death was deepening, and Ferdek had just be a person of interest.


    373

 Chapter 64

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    Three days after pleading with Donald severally, heter allowed me to see Carlyle.


    As I entered Carlyle¡¯s inner chambers, the dim light revealed the toll the poison had taken on him.. His


    strong, dominant andmanding presence was overshadowed by the frailty that now clung to him.


    The lines on his face told a story of pain and exhaustion which was a stark contrast to the vibrant.


    Alpha I knew so well. His gaze met mine as his eyes held a mixture of gratitude and vulnerability.


    unveiling the depth of his struggle against the poison¡¯s grasp. It was a poignant moment, one that


    made me realize the depth of the situation.


    ¡°Sidonnie,¡± he muttered lowly as Donald assisted him to sit.


    The inner chambers was concentrated with the scent of medical herbs. Carlyle¡¯s eyes, normally sharp


    and focused, softened with a warmth that transcended the Alpha facade.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± he greeted, his voice carrying both gratitude and fatigue.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Carlyle?¡± I asked, genuine concern etched in my voice and expression.


    He sighed, his shoulders bearing the weight of recent events. ¡°I¡¯m better now, thanks to the healers.


    But there¡¯s much to be done, and my absence has been felt.¡±


    ¡°How did you be like this?¡±


    ¡°I got infected with the poison the Sertid Fur Alpha was killed with.¡±


    Our conversation navigated through the intricacies of pack matters, touching upon the concerns of the


    elders who questioned his leadership in his weakened state. Carlyle¡¯s frustration was palpable, and I


    offered reassurance that I would address the pack on his behalf, assuring them that he hadn¡¯t


    abandoned his responsibilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a challenge, Donnie,¡± he admitted, his eyes meeting mine with a vulnerability that felt


    unfamiliar. ¡°Handling pack affairs while battling this poison has been more taxing than I anticipated.¡±


    I nodded understandingly, feeling a shift in the dynamics of our interaction. The boundaries softened,


    and for a moment, we weren¡¯t Alpha and Sidonnie but two individuals sharing a heart felt moment


    together.


    ¡°Thank you for being here,¡± Carlyle expressed sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, especially in times like.


    these.¡±


    Our dialogue flowed seamlessly, each word fostering a connection that transcended the roles we


    yed. We touched upon shared memories,ughed at old anecdotes, and discussed ns for the


    future of Moon Shade Pack.


    In those moments, the room became a sanctuary where genuine camaraderie flourished. As Carlyle


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    spoke, I sensed the depth of his appreciation for my presence..


    64%A


    ¡°Mason always wanted to see you but we weren¡¯t allowed in I informed Carlyle and he manage to


    smile.


    ¡°I bet he must have missed my presence.¡±


    ¡°Sure, he did. But I couldn¡¯t bring him along because I didn¡¯t want him to see you this way. It veeah my


    heart enough that you¡¯re ill, I can¡¯t afford to manage Mason¡¯s questions when hees here at this


    time.¡± I exined and he smiled at me, holding my palm in his while he was still on the bed.


    ¡°You need to see Donnie¡¯s performance when you were down.¡± Donald, who has been listening all


    along interrupted in my praise.


    ¡°Really?¡± Carlyle shed a questioning, yet appreciative look at me.


    ¡°Of course, Carl. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. You should possibly have been hearing about it from the guards


    by now.


    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention into it. Carlyle responded.


    In a heartfelt exchange, Donald conveyed his admiration for my unwavering dedication and leadership


    during Carlyle¡¯s absence. He began narrating everything that happened, down to how I told the elders


    to stop acting antsy or destructive to prevent deadly situations.


    ¡°If you all think Alpha Carlyle isntworthy to be the Alpha, one of you should volunteer to take over and


    witness how it feels to shoulder such a huge responsibility on your shoulders!


    Those were herst words to the elders.¡± Donald recounted the event to Carlyle.


    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe I missed such a moment.¡± Carlyle teased while my face turned a deep blush of


    red.


    ¡°Indeed, you missed a lot. You need to see how the elders were short of words. Neither of them could


    utter a single thing to her as she warned them to stop causing chaos within the pack.¡± Donald added


    quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Donald. I was only carrying out my duty.¡± I said with the aim of putting g a stop to the


    praises as I was beginning to feel weird and awkward.


    ¡°Donnie, you held the fort with remarkable strength. Moon Shade is fortunate to have you by Carlyle¡¯s


    side.*


    Carlyle, still recovering but attentive, added his words of appreciation.


    ¡°Donald is right. Your resilience and dedication haven¡¯t gone unnoticed. I¡¯m grateful for the support


    you¡¯ve provided, especially in managing the concerns of the pack.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I would do anything to make sure the pack is safe and stable, even in your absence.¡± I


    uttered and Donald giggled, winking at Carlyle.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now?¡± I asked again, checking his face for any sign of difort.


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    ¡°I¡¯m all good as you can see. I only need to recuperate for a few more days, then I¡¯m back on track he


    answered and I nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t know how scared and worried I was during the past days since I learnt about


    your ailment I confessed without restraint.


    ¡°I almost wish I¡¯d been sick all this while if it meant having you care for me like this, sincerely.¡± Carlyle


    confessed in whispers, a rare vulnerability in his usuallyposed demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Carlyle. You need to be hake and hearty at all times. If not for anything, fur Mason¡¯s


    sake.¡± I pped the dorsum of his hand yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two alone. Seems like you need some privacy.¡± Donald said, about to leave but Thad to


    pause in his steps due to the sudden noise emanating from outside.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t go in.¡± I heard the guards outside say to someone whom I couldn¡¯t tell who it was.


    ¡°Let me in. What right do you have to stop me?¡± That voice sounded so familiar but the tters of the


    guards weapons which were to prevent intruders froming in covered up the pitch of the voice and I


    failed to recognize whose it was.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t go in, miss. The Alpha would be so crossed.¡±


    ¡°Make way! That should be none of your business.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Carlyle directed the question to Donald who raised an eyebrow in response. that


    he didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Go check it out.¡± Carlyle ordered, our attentiom fully focused at the entrance. Before Donald would get


    to the scene ofmotion, the door flung open, showing thest person I wanted to see at the


    moment.


    Raina entered the room with an air of arrogance, her eyes scanning the space before fixing on Carlyle.


    My heart raced as I watched Raina¡¯s confident entrance as my eyes widening with a mix of surprise


    and dread, not excluding my furrowed brows. Carlyle¡¯s face tensed, a storm brewing in hist eyes, while


    Donald¡¯s expression mirrored the uneasy anticipation in the room.


    ¡°Raina, what are you doing here? How dare youe in here without prior notice?¡± Carlyle queried her


    angrily but I held his hand tightly as a signal for him to take it easy and not get agitated because of his


    health.


    ¡°Oh! no, that¡¯s not the way to speak to your life saviour who apanied you for days during the


    critical times.¡± Raina retorted, sitting on the bed beside Carlyle, just in front of me.


    My jaw tightened with my gaze sharpening. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Raina smirked, reveling in the tension she was creating. ¡°It seems someone is in the dark here. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Raina!¡± Donald warned amidst gritted teeth and I knew something was wrong. There was nothing


    anyone could tell me for me to believe they weren¡¯t hiding g something from me,


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Donald. You didn¡¯t shut me up when you came to me for help. It¡¯s only right that she


    knows that I had been with the Alpha for days and night, watching after him.¡±


    12-01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    64%


    An unsettling silence fell, the weight of Raina¡¯s words hanging heavily in the air, casting shadows


    over the room.


    ¡°What is she talking about Carlyle?¡± My gaze shifted from Raina to Carlyle and then to Donald with a


    mix of confusion and concern etched on my face.


    ¡°Donald, is this true?¡± I questioned with my voiceced with a hint of disbelief.


    Donald, caught between the tension of the revtion, hesitated before answering. ¡°It¡¯s true, Donnie.


    While Carlyle was recovering. Donnie was by his side, looking after him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Raina¡¯s smirk deepened, relishing in the chaos she had unleashed. ¡°Not just looking after him, Beta.


    Remember?¡±


    The room seemed to tighten with each passing second, emotions swirling as my eyes sought


    confirmation from Carlyle.


    É«

 Chapter 65

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    My gaze met Carlyle¡¯s, with his eyes holding a mix of emotions- regret, vulnerability, and an unspoken


    plea for understanding.


    ¡°Donnie, it¡¯s not what it seems. She was only here to take care of me due to¡­ he began, his voice


    shaky.


    I made sure my expression remained unreadable, and the weight of Raina¡¯s revtion hung in the air


    The room felt charged with tension as everyone awaited Carlyle¡¯s response with the truth of the


    situation demanding acknowledgment.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, you should be resting without disturbance. Why is she here?¡± Raina faced.


    Carlyle, then diverted her questioning gaze at Donald.


    ¡°Why did you let her in, Beta?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that my days of worry and fear about Carlyle¡¯s well being all turned out for nothing.


    So, he was with Raina within closed doors. Not even just anywhere, but in his inner chambers. How


    and why did he allow her in, in the first ce?


    First, Raina was a stranger who didn¡¯t deserve to be let into important ces on the pack, talk less of


    the Alpha¡¯s inner chambers. Second, I was not allowed into the premises because of the acimed


    bed rest with no disturbance that Carlyle requires but Raina was allowed in. Not just for a while but she


    virtually stayed with him all through the sickness. Who should be more respected. and more important?


    It baffled me, the audacity Raina disyed, barging into the Alpha¡¯s inner chambers when 1, hist


    supposed mate, was denied ess. The inconsistency was ring my exclusion versus her


    unrestricted entry. It struck a chord deep within me, questioning what Carlyle¡¯s thoughts were exactly.


    As Carlyle sought answers, my thoughts lingered on the injustice of it all. Was my role diminished to


    mere caretaker during his illness while Raina enjoyed an unearned proximity? The frustration


    simmered beneath my surface, awaiting resolution.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here, Raina,¡± Donald said with a re, but Raina knew exactly what she was. doing.


    ¡°Carlyle, you¡¯re not saying anything. At least, I deserve an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you do. What¡­¡± he suddenly began coughing, as he winced in pain slightly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stress him, Donnie. If anything goes wrong, will you take responsibility for it?¡± Raina


    yelled, getting on my nerves.


    The audacity of Raina¡¯s words fueled a fire within me. How dare she question mymitment and


    concern for Carlyle? The unfairness of the situation, where she enjoyed unhindered ess while I


    faced scrutiny, ignited a surge of anger.


    1/3


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FRD.


    With a firm resolve, I retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for him when he needed someone. I don¡¯t need


    permission or judgment. Carlyle can speak for himself.¡±


    your


    My response carried an undertone of defiance, a deration that my loyalty and care for Carlyle would


    not be overshadowed by Raina¡¯s presumptuous ims.


    However, I had no choice but to recoil to myself with the actions that followed thereafter.


    ¡°And as his main healer, I said he doesn¡¯t have to answer to you,¡± Raina uttered firmly, standing up


    to me.


    I stared at Carlyle straight in the eye but he wasn¡¯t saying a thing. Hurt, I felt a lump forming in my


    throat as Carlyle remained silent. The pain of his silence cut deep, and I struggled to maintain my


    composure. Blinking back tears, I turned away, determined not to let Raina witness my. vulnerability.


    As I left the room, each step echoed the ache in my heart. I held back the tears, refusing to let anyone


    see the impact of what happened on me. It was a silent retreat, a battle against the hurt and


    disappointment that threatened to overwhelm me.


    ¡°Donnie! Sidonnie!¡± Carlyle called out to me, but I left without looking back, shielding my emotions until


    I found a private space to release the pent¨Cup anguish.


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes to find Donnie by my side and it was a reassuring presence that instantly lifted my


    spirits. The days of pain and frustration without her and our son had been challenging, but her caring


    touch was like a healing balm.


    Unable to contain my relief and gratitude, I couldn¡¯t help but express a sentiment that surprised.


    even me.


    ¡°I wish I could be sick more often if it means you¡¯ll take care of me like this, I mused, a yful. smile


    dancing on my lips. The genuine care she showered upon me in that moment made me appreciate the


    depth of our connection.


    Just when I signaled Donald to leave so I


    n have a private time with her, we heard noises from outside. Immediately, I recognized that it was


    Raina¡¯s,


    Sighing. I exchanged a nce with Donald, both of us aware that Raina¡¯s appearance had the potential


    toplicate things.


    ¡°What is she doing here now?¡± I queried Donald under my breath through the mind¨Clink, a mix of


    frustration and irritation clouding my expression. It seemed Rairia had a knack for choosing the most


    inconvenient moments to make an entrance.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Donanswered, but I red at him instead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you made sure she was busy with something?¡±


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR¡¤


    ¡°Of course, I did, which is why I can¡¯t tell why she is here.¡±


    064%2


    ¡°Then, make sure to stop her. We both know she loves creating a scene. I don¡¯t want Donnie getting


    the wrong idea.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let me see what I can do. I hope it¡¯s not toote,¡± Donald said, heading for the door but it was


    toote as Raina already went past the guards sessfully.


    As expected, Raina did nothing but create a scene. She reveled in the chaos she created, proudly


    proiming her constant presence during my sickness to Donnie. The revtion hung in the air, a


    disruptive force that threatened the fragile bnce of the room. Donnie was caught between the


    tension and shifted ufortably, her gaze darting between Donald and me.


    Donald sought an exnation for what Raina said, but I had to keep mute the moment I was about to


    exin to her.


    *Remember the deal, Carl. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Donald reminded me before I could utter the things that


    came to my mind.


    Thus, I couldn¡¯t say anything despite the banter between my woman and Raina. If not because of the


    situation, Raina wouldn¡¯t have been involved in my life in any way.


    Donnie left angrily while I directed my attention to Donald.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I asked. Few minutes before, I was happy that things were getting better between us


    but everything was dashed into thin air the moment Raina came in. Damn that bitch!


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what your next step should be, but in everything, you¡¯re an Alpha and you must honor


    your words.¡±


    É«

 Chapter 66

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    I directed my gaze toward Raina with my stern and authoritative expression.


    ¡°Raina, your actions are inappropriate. This is not the time or ce for such revtions. Why did you


    come in in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me this question when you were ill, about to die.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°This is not your pack, Raina. I wouldn¡¯t let you stray this way. You can¡¯t act anyhow you like here.¡±


    Raina remained stubborn, talking back with a defiance that only fueled the tension in the room. It


    couldn¡¯t let her disrupt the peace further, and considering her brother¡¯s position in the supernatural


    world, I chose a different course of action.


    Normally, I would have had her punished gravely for her offense but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Raina, I warn you. If you persist in causing disturbances and acting wildly like some uncultured being,


    there will be consequences,¡± I dered firmly with the weight of authority in my voice.


    ¡°That should be your problem when you¡¯re fully recovered. Right now, all the power lies in my hands.¡±


    Her response was far frompliant, but I couldn¡¯t take drastic measures due to her brother¡¯s position


    and other reasons which included the deal we made with her before she could lend us the Blue Bliss


    Crown she owned.


    ¡°Have her punished ording to the pack¡¯s rules. I was forced to give such an order to Donald.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. This isn¡¯t the way of an Alpha. We have to stick to the rules and her conditions like she


    requested.¡± Donald reminded me of the whole thing her actions, her demeanor, her mannerism toward


    me, everything was getting me red with anger.


    Instead of doing what I intended to do, I turned to Donald, instructing him to confine Raina within the


    guest space of the pack, hoping to contain the turmoil she was causing.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Make sure she has no way to leave that ce and find a way to cut off hermunicationwork


    with her pack, Rex to be precise. I can¡¯t have anyone walking over to lecture me about some hospitality


    treatment at the moment.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? Have you thought it through?¡± Donald asked but I wasn¡¯t in any way


    listening to all he has to say. I was way angrier then because of the way Donnie left.


    ¡°Of course, I have. Moreover, it won¡¯t be forever. It should be till Donniees to terms with me, till I


    earn her forgiveness. I replied with utmost honesty. I didn¡¯t mean to hide things from Donnie in the first


    ce. In fact, I had nned to tell her when everything with Raina settles down. Who knew that she


    would get to know beforehand? Not even in a good way at that.


    My anger was seething beneath the surface, fueled not only by Raina¡¯s disruptive behavior but also by


    the impact it had on Donnie and the delicate situation with Mason.


    ¡°Just be careful and ready for whatever possibilities that could turn out to happen.¡± Donald¡¯s


    1/3


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    warning was duly noted, but my frustration demanded a more immediate response.


    64%


    ¡°Donald, I appreciate the warning, but Raina¡¯s actions cannot go unchecked. Confine her to the guest


    space like I said. I won¡¯t tolerate any more chaos she might cause,¡± Imanded, my tone firm,


    betraying the intensity of my emotions. The turmoil within the pack needed to be contained, and


    Raina¡¯s defiance wouldn¡¯t be allowed to escte further.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± He led Raina out, and I shut my eyes as the door shut behind them too. The rest was


    none of my concern.


    Feeling the weight of the situation, I made a swift journey to Donnie¡¯s abode with a sense of urgency


    propelling my steps. However, upon reaching her door, it became evident that the rift created by


    Raina¡¯s revtion was profound.


    ¡°Donnie, we need to talk. Please, let me in,¡± I pleaded, my voice carrying a mixture of sincerity and


    remorse.


    The door remained closed and her anger was noticeable even through the barrier. Despite my attempts


    to diffuse the tension, it became clear that the wounds ran deep.


    ¡°Sidonnie, I really don¡¯t want you to act like this. At least, listen to my exnations.¡± I pleaded, while


    waiting for the door to push open but it seemed it was only a wish as time went by.


    Reluctantly, I turned away after quite a number of attempts to get her to open the door, realizing that


    time and understanding were necessary to heal the newly inflicted wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I muttered.


    I haven¡¯t worked far when the door opened behind me. Turning sharply, the door shut tightly, dashing


    the little hope that managed to brew inside me, but Mason¡¯s sudden appearance caught me off guard.


    His innocent eyes held a mix of confusion and concern, a stark contrast to the turbulence within the


    household.


    ¡°Mason, dear, how¡¯ve you been?¡± I tried to keep my tone light, masking the heaviness that lingered


    within.


    ¡°Okay, I guess,¡± he mumbled, kicking a small pebble with the tip of his shoe. ¡°But Mom¡¯s been crying a


    lot.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°I know, buddy. I¡¯m here now, and we¡¯ll figure things out, okay?¡± I tousled his hair,


    masking my own turmoil with a reassuring smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯ve been up totely?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, ncing at the closed door behind him.


    ¡°I missed you, Dad. Why didn¡¯t youe see us? Mama said you have so many things to do and


    you can¡¯te see us.¡±


    The innocence in his question pierced through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mason. Things gotplicated, but I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you,¡± I said, and he nodded.


    Sat, 2 Mar


    °×:64%


    ¡°I want to show you my drawings. Let¡¯s go in.¡± He dragged my hands towards the door and I followed


    suit. At least, if I can enter that way, I would be able to speak to Donnie.


    ¡°Mama,¡± Mason called from outside but got no response.


    64%Á¿


    ¡°Delh,¡± he called again, but to his nanny this time. Still, there was no response. He tried severally but


    he got the same nd response.


    Since I knew what caused the snobbish act, I decided to let him forget about the drawings till ater


    time.


    ¡°Mason,¡± I began, kneeling down to his height, ¡°I know things areplicated right now, but I want you


    to understand that your mum and I are sorting things out. It might take time, but we care about you,


    okay?¡±


    He nodded, a small smile breaking through the cloud of uncertainty. As the door lingered closed, I


    sighed, grappling with the challenge of mending what Raina had callously torn apart.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡± Mason tugged at the side of my trousers.


    ¡°Soon, dear. You¡¯ll surely see me soon. Make sure you take care of mama, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded in response, hesitant to let me go. But I just gave in so Donnie would let him in back


    as the outside could be dangerous for him alone. If I remained there, the door would


    definitely not be opened. So, I just had to leave as thest choice.


    3/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 67

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    As I walked away from Carlyle¡¯s, leaving him sitting there alone, the weight of his actions settled


    heavily on my shoulders. Hurt and confusion swirled within me, and the realization that he had chosen


    Raina to be with him during his sickness stung like a thousand needles.


    ¡°I thought we were finally finding our way back to each other,¡± I whispered to myself, the ache in my


    chest growing. The idea of bonding with him as his mate had filled me with hope, but now it seemed


    like a distant dream shattered by his actions.


    The bond we once shared felt fragile, hanging by a thread, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of betrayal.


    As I turned to leave, I knew that mending the pieces of my broken heart would take time and


    understanding. Though, a part of me was willing to pay attention to him but I couldn¡¯t bear to. Not yet.


    Mason who had been ying all alone walked up to me, gently patting the dorsum of my hand in a bid


    to attract my attention.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re crying!¡± He reached out to cup my cheeks with his little hands as het


    climbed into myps.


    Blinking back tears, I crouched down to Mason¡¯s eye level, his innocent gaze searching mine.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, sometimes grown¨Cups feel sad, just like you might feel sad sometimes. But it¡¯s okay,


    really. Mama will be fine,¡± I reassured him with a tender smile, attempting to mask the pain in


    my eyes.


    Mason tilteDONNIE¡¯S POV


    As I walked away from Carlyle¡¯s, leaving him sitting there alone, the weight of his actions settled


    heavily on my shoulders. Hurt and confusion swirled within me, and the realization that he had. chosen


    Raina to be with him during his sickness stung like a thousand needles.


    ¡°I thought we were finally finding our way back to each other, I whispered to myself, the ache in my


    chest growing. The idea of bonding with him as his mate had filled me with hope, but now it seemed


    like a distant dream shattered by his actions.


    The bond we once shared felt fragile, hanging by a thread, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of betrayal.


    As I turned to leave, I knew that mending the pieces of my broken heart would take time and


    understanding. Though, a part of me was willing to pay attention to him but I couldn¡¯t bear to. Not yet.


    Mason who had been ying all alone walked up to me, gently patting the dorsum of my hand in a bid


    to attract my attention.


    ¡°Mama, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re crying!¡± He reached out to cup my cheeks with his little hands as he


    climbed into myps.


    Blinking back tears, I crouched down to Mason¡¯s eye level, his innocent gaze searching mine.


    §®§Ñ§Ô


    R


    64%


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, sometimes grown¨Cups feel sad, just like you might feel sad sometimes. But it¡¯s okay,


    really. Mama will be fine, I reassured him with a tender smile, attempting to mask the pain in


    my eyes.


    Mason tilted his head, his curiosity evident. ¡°Is it because of Alpha Carlyle?¡±


    His words caught me off guard, and I hesitated before nodding slightly.


    ¡°Yes, baby, Mama is just a little hurt. But we¡¯ll be okay, won¡¯t we?¡± I tried to infuse positivity into my


    words, hoping to shield him from theplexities of adult emotions.


    Mason nodded earnestly, his small hand reaching for mine. ¡°Mama, you¡¯re strong. Stronger than


    anyone. And I love you.¡±


    His heartfelt words tugged at my heart, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile through the tears. ¡°Thank you, my


    brave boy. Mama loves you too, more than anything in this world.¡±


    ¡°Dad is at the door, Mama. He wants to talk to you,¡± Mason conveyed innocently, his eyes filled with


    curiosity.


    I took a deep breath, grappling with conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Thank you, Mason, but Mama needs some time alone right now. Can you go y for a little bit,


    sweetheart?¡± I suggested, offering him a reassuring smile.


    Mason nodded reluctantly, not understanding why I said that to him.


    ¡°Okay, Mama. I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me.¡± With that, he scampered away, leaving me alone.


    with my thoughts and the imminent conversation with Carlyle weighing heavily on my mind.


    Soon, Mason returned and gave me a bunch of flowers which held a note which said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.


    There¡¯s no need to avoid me.¡±


    I appreciated the flowers due to the vibrant colors and delicate fragrance which seemed to carry an


    unspoken invitation, urging me to consider the conversation Carlyle sought.


    But reading the note, I felt a pang of emotion. Taking a deep breath, I decided that it wasn¡¯t time to face


    the inevitable and have the conversation that lingered in the air between us. The words on the note


    stirred a storm of conflicting emotions within me. The idea of being toyed with and the notion that my


    feelings were deemed less important fueled my anger.


    Clutching the flowers, I struggled with whether to confront Carlyle or simply avoid the conversation


    altogether.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Delh walked in, bowing with respect which I e told her to stop doing whenever she¡¯s in


    my presence.


    ¡°You have a message.¡± She handed me an envelope which I collected.


    ¡°Who brought this?¡± I asked, inspecting the envelope for clues of the sender.


    ¡°A guard brought it.¡±


    2.5


    64%


    +6


    Curiosity and caution mingled as I opened the mysterious note. I wondered what unexpected twist


    awaited me in that folded piece of paper.


    Upon unfolding the note, the scripted words hinted at Carlyle¡¯s desire to talk and reconcile.


    ¡°Meet at the Serene Wert under the moon light.¡± It read, apanied with the Alpha seal of Moon


    Shade. Definitely, it was from Carlyle since no one had the authority to touch his seal without going


    through him first. The weight of the seal was just like the size of president in the human


    world.


    Carlyle suggested meeting at the Enchanted Courtyard, a ce shrouded in the rumours of ancient


    love stories. Its serene atmosphere held the essence of a lovers¡® sanctuary, a spotden with history


    that heightened the intensity of emotions.


    I decided not to go at first but had no choiceter on after thinking about it and decided to go. The


    weight of mixed emotions pushed me to consider facing him, despite the anger and hurt that brewed


    within.


    In the hushed embrace of the night, I walked through the dimly lit path leading to the Enchanted.


    Courtyard, clutching Carlyle¡¯s hand¨Cdrawn map, which seemed to shimmer under the soft moonlight.


    The air carried an uncanny stillness as I approached the rumored lovers¡® rendezvous and a solitary owl


    hooted from a distant tree, heightening the sense of mystique.


    Upon reaching the Enchanted Courtyard, the moon cast a gentle glow over the meticulously manicured


    garden. Yet, the ce remained deste. No one was in sight or around. Choosing a stone bench


    beneath a blossoming magnolia tree, I settled in, waiting for Carlyle¡¯s presence.


    Minutes stretched into an agonizing passage of time. The garden suddenly seemed to hold its breath


    as there was still no sign of life except for my presence. The distant rustle of leaves heightened the


    suspense. An eerie quiet prevailed, punctuated only by the soft murmur of a nearby fountain.


    As the clock ticked towards an hour, my nerves became entangled with a growing unease. The moon,


    a silent witness to my impatience, cast its silvery glow over the garden. Suddenly, a peculiar mist


    began to weave through the air, rising from the ground like ethereal tendrils. It moved with a purpose,


    swaying and curling in a dance that defied nature.


    A sense of foreboding gripped me as the mist encircled, a spectral shroud closing in. I nced around,


    searching for a familiar figure, but the garden transformed into an otherworldly realm. Shadows danced


    around me which I couldn¡¯t figure out because my senses were beginning to weaken and the


    Enchanted Courtyard blurred into an indistinct memory.


    In the midst of uncertainty, the mist became much more thicker, whisking me away from the known


    world. The transition was both swift and surreal, as if I had stepped through a veil separating reality


    from the unknown. It didn¡¯t take me anything to realize that I had been kidnapped.


    d his head, his curiosity evident. ¡°Is it because of Alpha Carlyle?¡±


    His words caught me off guard, and I hesitated before nodding slightly.


    ¡°Yes, baby, Mama is just a little hurt. But we¡¯ll be okay, won¡¯t we?¡± I tried to infuse positivity into my


    12:01 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    words, hoping to shield him from theplexities of adult emotions.


    Mason nodded earnestly, his small hand reaching for mine. ¡°Mama, you¡¯re strong. Stronger anyone.


    And I love you?


    than


    His heartfelt words tugged at my heart, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile through the tears. ¡°Thank you, my


    brave boy. Mama loves you too, more than anything in this world.¡±


    ¡°Dad is at the door, Mama. He wants to talk to you,¡± Mason conveyed innocently, his eyes filled with


    curiosity.


    I took a deep breath, grappling with conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Thank you, Mason, but Mama needs some time alone right now. Can you go y for a little bit,


    sweetheart?¡± I suggested, offering him a reassuring smile.


    Mason nodded reluctantly, not understanding why I said that to him.


    ¡°Okay, Mama. I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me.¡± With that, he scampered away, leaving me alone


    with my thoughts and the imminent conversation with Carlyle weighing heavily on my mind.


    Soon, Mason returned and gave me a bunch of flowers which held a note which said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.


    There¡¯s no need to avoid me.¡±


    I appreciated the flowers due to the vibrant colors and delicate fragrance which seemed to carry ant


    unspoken invitation, urging me to consider the conversation Carlyle sought..


    But reading the note, I felt a pang of emotion. Taking a deep breath, I decided that it wasn¡¯t time to face


    the inevitable and have the conversation that lingered in the air between us. The words on the note


    stirred a storm of conflicting emotions within me. The idea of being toyed with and the notion that my


    feelings were deemed less important fueled my anger.


    Clutching the flowers, I struggled with whether to confront Carlyle or simply avoid the


    conversation altogether.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Delh walked in, bowing with respect which I e told her to stop doing whenever she¡¯s in


    my presence.


    ¡°You have a message.¡± She handed me


    an envelope which I collected.


    ¡°Who brought this?¡± I asked, inspecting the envelope for clues of the sender.


    ¡°A guard brought it.¡±


    Curiosity and caution mingled as I opened the mysterious note. I wondered what unexpected twist


    awaited me in that folded piece of paper.


    Upon unfolding the note, the scripted words hinted at Carlyle¡¯s d¨¦sire to talk and reconcile.


    ¡°Meet at the Serene Wert under the moon light. It read, apanied with the Alpha seal of Moon


    Shade. Definitely, it was from Carlyle since no one had the authority to touch his


    seal without going through him first. The weight of the seal was just like the signature of president in


    the human


    world.


    5/5


    Carlyle suggested meeting at the Enchanted Courtyard, a ce shrouded in the rumours of ancient


    love stories. Its serene atmosphere held the essence of a lovers¡® sanctuary, a spotden with history


    that heightened the intensity of emotions.


    I decided not to go at first but had no choiceter on after thinking about it and decided to go. The


    weight of mixed emotions pushed me to consider facing him, despite the anger and hurt that brewed


    within.


    In the hushed embrace of the night, I walked through the dimly lit path leading to the Enchanted


    Courtyard, clutching Carlyle¡¯s hand¨Cdrawn map, which seemed to shimmer under the soft moonlight.


    The air carried an uncanny stillness as I approached the rumored lovers¡® rendezvous and a solitary owl


    hooted from a distant tree, heightening the sense of mystique.


    Upon reaching the Enchanted Courtyard, the moon cast a gentle glow over the meticulously manicured


    garden. Yet, the ce remained deste. No one was in sight or around. Choosing a stone bench


    beneath a blossoming magnolia tree, I settled in, waiting for Carlyle¡¯s presence.


    Minutes stretched into an agonizing passage of time. The garden suddenly seemed to hold its breath


    as there was still no sign of life except for my presence. The distant rustle of leaves. heightened the


    suspense. An eerie quiet prevailed, punctuated only by the soft murmur of a nearby fountain.


    As the clock ticked towards an hour, my nerves became entangled with a growing unease. The moon,


    a silent witness to my impatience, cast its silvery glow over the garden. Suddenly, a peculiar mist


    began to weave through the air, rising from the ground like ethereal tendrils. It moved with a purpose,


    swaying and curling in a dance that defied nature.


    A sense of foreboding gripped me as the mist encircled, a spectral shroud closing in. I nced around,


    searching for a familiar figure, but the garden transformed into an otherworldly realm. Shadows danced


    around me which I couldn¡¯t figure out because my senses were beginning to weaken and the


    Enchanted Courtyard blurred into an indistinct memory.


    In the midst of uncertainty, the mist became much more thicker, whisking me away from the known


    world. The transition was both swift and surreal, as if I had stepped through a veil separating reality


    from the unknown. It didn¡¯t take me anything to realize that I had been kidnapped.


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 68

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The night was supposed to be a respite, a haven for rest, but concerns pressed upon my mind, denying


    me the sce that slumber could offer. The room which was dimly lit by the soft glow of a bedside


    lamp, held shadows that mirrored the turbulence within.


    My body craved sleep, a refuge to heal and rejuvenate, but my thoughts refused to be silenced. They


    were in disarray.


    Images flickered through my mind ¨C Donnie¡¯s hurt expression, Mason¡¯s innocent inquiries, Raina¡¯s


    disruptive presence. Each thought added to theplexity of concerns that tugged at the edges of my


    consciousness. The responsibility of leadership weighed heavily as a burden that transcended the


    physical realm.


    Laying on the sheets, my gaze drifted to the moonlit window with its silvery glow filtering through the


    curtains. The outside world seemed a distant reality, separated by the walls that confined me.


    I longed for a reprieve, for the dreams that would offer sanctuary from the waking turnult. Yet, the


    carousel of thoughts persisted, a relentless loop that refused to grant me a clear mind.


    The ticking of the clock resonated with the beats of my anxious heart. Every passing moment seemed


    tch, the darkness amplifying the magnitude of unresolved issues. Sleep eluded me, slipping through


    the crevices of worry and contemtion till the bright light of the morning sun began to shine.


    Soon, Donald entered the room, looking so exhausted while interrupting the persistent carousel of my


    thoughts. His presence obviously brought with it the pressing matters that demanded attention.


    Heaving a sigh, he sat on a chair just beside my bed.


    ¡°Carl, how are you doing?¡± he ced the middle and index finger of his right hand on my wrist, in a bid


    to feel my pulse.


    Quickly, I pulled my hand to myself. ¡°I¡¯m all good as you can see. How about you?¡± I asked in return.


    Donald shed me a querying look which signified that he didn¡¯t understand the question I asked.


    ¡°I meant, how are you doing? You don¡¯t look so great yourself, either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surely doing fine. Just the normal stress hanging around my shoulders.¡± He replied and I nodded.


    Poor thing! How can he call the increased activities normal? Deep down. I knew the whole situation


    was pressing heavily on him and he was trying to be strong for me.


    ¡°So, what are the progress we made today?¡± I changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with the recent Alpha murder.¡± Donald began, his voice a solemn undercurrent to the weight of


    the news he carried. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating the circumstances surrounding the death of the Sertid


    Alpha just like you instructed, and my suspicions point to Fernard.¡±


    The seriousness of what he said filled the room, creating a tense atmosphere that required a careful


    15


    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    reply. I signaled to Donald to keep talking, silently asking him to openly exin the reasons behind his


    suspicions.


    ¡°Fernard had disagreements with the Sertid Alpha over territory disputes and resource allocation. Their


    arguments were escting, and tensions within the pack were reaching a boiling point,¡± Donald


    exined, looking steadily at me as he went into details of the situation.


    As he spoke, I listened carefully, contemting the implications of Fernard¡¯s potential involvement. The


    delicate bnce of power within our supernatural world rested on the decisions I would make in the


    coming moments since the news about the murder had gone beyond what could be kept in secret.


    ¡°Moreover,¡± Donald continued, ¡°there were eyewitness ounts of Fernard near the Alpha¡¯s quarters


    around the time of his death. It¡¯s circumstantial, but the pieces seem to align.¡±


    The puzzle of pack politics unfolded before me, each piece carrying the weight of consequence. I


    leaned forward, elbows resting on my knees, engrossed in the discussion that would shape the course


    of Moon Shade¡¯s destiny.


    ¡°What do you intend doing next?¡±


    Options wereid bare ¨C investigate further, confront Fernard directly, or seek a diplomatic resolution.


    Donald and I talked about each path, fishing out the potential oues and weighing the risks involved


    ¡°Thinking about it, we can¡¯t interrogate Fernard just yet. This is about another pack and not ours.


    Anything could happen if we¡¯re not careful. Right now, all eyes are on us, watching our every move.¡±


    Donald replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we can¡¯t keep watching him do as he likes. Who knows what else he has in mind?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll try getting more definite evidence, one which he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn over.¡±


    ¡°Except that he is not what we think he is.¡± I added.


    In the midst of our discourse, a roadmap emerged a n to gather more evidence, approach Fernard


    discreetly, and maintain a semnce of stability within the pack. The responsibility of leadership


    demanded not only strength but a keen understanding of the delicate lines thatmand a pack¡¯s


    authority.


    The dimly lit room bore the hushed tones of a discussion fraught with urgency and concern. My eyes


    met Donald¡¯s as he stood before me, a beacon of loyalty and trust.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± I inquired, my voice steady but tinged with an undercurrent of worry. ¡°Have you seen


    her?¡±


    Donald¡¯s gaze held a shadow of unease as he delivered the news. ¡°Carl, I haven¡¯t seen Donnie since


    yesterday. She hasn¡¯t made any appearances within the pack grounds. I guess she is really mad.¡±


    A small knot of worry formed in my stomach, signaling my growing unease as I considered the


    implications of Donnie¡¯s absence. As the Alpha, my duties extended beyond just the pack¡¯s overall


    welfare to include the safety and happiness of my loved ones. But what have I done? I have


    2/5


    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar F RO.


    sessfully jeopardized that.


    ¡°Did you try checking up on her?¡± I probed further, a flicker of concern etching lines on my forehead.


    For some unknown reasons, I felt increasingly ufortable.


    Donald hesit


    the unspoken tension lingering around. ¡°No, Carl. You obviously know the answer to this. I didn¡¯t have


    time to do that.¡±


    64%)


    ¡°I know, I just¡­¡±


    The sudden entrance of the maid injected a sense of urgency into the room, disrupting the weighty.


    atmosphere with a tinge of anticipation. I turned my attention towards her, a silent cue for her to


    express the urgency that had propelled her into our presence since she wouldn¡¯t dare enter my abode


    without my permission.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle,¡± she began, her words breathless with haste, ¡°Mason has been crying and throwing


    tantrums all night long. We tried all we could to put him to sleep but it wasn¡¯t working. I had no choice


    but to hurry here for your attention.¡±


    The revtion sparked a momentary exchange of puzzled nces between Donald and me.


    ¡°Why would Mason suddenly begin to throw tantrums? Is Donnie not around?¡± I inquired, my voice a


    controlled resonance that betrayed the underlying concern.


    ¡°Miss Donnie leftst night and she¡¯s not been back since then. Didn¡¯t you send her a note to meet


    you?¡±


    Donald and me exchanged nces immediately she said that.


    ¡°I indeed sent a note to her to give me a chance to discuss some things with her, but she never gave


    me a response. So, where did she leave for?¡±


    The maid started exining, revealing where Donnie was. As she talked, a mix of feelings¨Cfear,


    anxiety, and a hint of nervousness¨Cfilled the room, creating aplex atmosphere..


    ¡°if she is still waiting for you, she should be at the most serene spot in the royal abode,¡± the maid


    exined, the words carrying an undertone of significance. ¡®She mentioned it as a ce with history, a


    lovers¡® spot, I believe.¡±


    The revtion invoked a tense shift in the atmosphere as I and Donaldmunicated using the mind¨C


    link.


    ¡°Something is fishy here¡± he spoke first.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly. I never sent such note to meet me anywhere. Something must have gone


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Take me there,¡± I dered, the urgency seeping into my words as I stood on my feet towards Donnie¡¯s


    chambers.


    As we made our way towards there, the weight of uncertainty mingled with the anticipation and hope


    that everything goes well.


    202 Sat, 2 Mar


    +


    64%


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The journey through the corridors carried a cadence of unspoken questions and the uncharted


    territories of emotions. It felt like we were on the brink of solving the mystery of Donnie¡¯s


    disappearance, about to uncover the connections that tied us together in a pattern woven by destiny.


    Getting there, the air hummed with a palpable tension.


    My sharp intuition cut through the momentary relief. a sudden realization dawning upon me. My


    instincts, honed by years of leadership, sensed an underlying deception.


    ¡°Let me see the note. I asserted with the urgency in my voice reflecting how serious the situation was


    and how worried I was.


    As the message was passed from one person to another, suspicious eyes carefully examined its


    contents. The written words on the paper turned out to be lies crafted with great care but it seemed.


    so real.


    ¡°This note is a forgery,¡± I dered.


    ¡°But it has your seal of authority on it.¡± Donald pointed out.


    ¡°Exactly the issue here, someone has tampered with my seal. I haven¡¯t used that seal in a while now,¡±


    My voice resonated with raw anger.


    ¡°Who could it be? I made sure your chamber was well guarded all along.¡±


    ¡°No one had the opportunity to enter except a few people. Start searching for the culprit from there.¡±


    ¡°But we have to focus on the most important things now. We have to find Donnie first,¡±


    Mason who was swept up in a whirlwind of emotions, felt the weight of uncertainty and I knew he


    neededfort and reassurance.


    ¡°Hey, Mason,¡± I spoke, a steadying presence in the face of uncertainty. ¡°We¡¯ll find your mom. Don¡¯t


    worry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mama said she¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    With a blend of resolve and fatherly warmth, my words aimed to steady Mason amidst the uncertainty.


    Our father¨Cson bond, strong and unwavering, became a stronghold against the looming darkness of


    deceit


    Swiftly changing from the role of a consoling father to that of a decisive Alpha, my focus shifted to the


    unfolding situation. The fake note signaled carefully nned actions ahead, urging me to n a


    strategic response.


    ¡°Donald,¡± I addressed my Beta, ¡°mobilize the pack. We need to conduct a thorough search. This


    deception won¡¯t go unanswered.¡±


    The corridors of the Donnie¡¯s royal abode reverberated with the cadence of urgency as the pack


    mobilized, their collective purpose converging on the singr goal of unraveling the mystery


    surrounding Donnie¡¯s disappearance.


    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar F RO.


    Mar F


    64%


    In the heart of the unfolding crisis, my resolve stood unwavering. Someone was toying with me and I


    won¡¯t let it go just like that. We¡¯re talking about my family here,


    5/5


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 69

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    In the soft light of day, I stood at the agreed meeting spot ording to the note with a sense of


    anticipation mingling with determination. This ce, known for its tranquil beauty, had been witness to


    countless rendezvous and tender moments beneath the sun¡¯s warmth. But today, there was an


    unsettling absence -an ominous one.


    I scanned the area, my eyes searching for any sign of Donnie. The gentle breeze rustled through the


    leaves, adding a whispering soundtrack to the scene.


    ncing at my watch, I felt the urgency of the situation. Years of leadership had sharpened my


    instincts, urging me to remain vignt. Despite following the route to this rendezvous point, there was


    no sign of Donnie, leaving me with a growing sense of unease.


    Donnie¡¯s non¨Cappearance, though expected, punctuated the night with a poignant void. Now fully


    immersed in the ndestine dance of intrigue, I couldn¡¯t ignore the unsettling nature of her absence.


    Something was wrong and I needed to figure it out as soon as possible as she could be in danger.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I doubt that she¡¯s here.¡± Said, Donald.


    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s the more reason I¡¯m so worried. With her character, she would definitely have. left if


    she waited too long without seeing me. She¡¯s got not much of a chill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right on that. How do you intend to find her now that she¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried tracing her sent but it feels like there¡¯s something stopping me from knowing where the scent


    leads.¡±


    Out of nowhere, a mysterious fog crept in, unwee and unsettling, distorting the familiar


    surroundings. My awareness sharpened as I cautiously moved through the ethereal mist, each step


    leading me further into unfamiliar territory.


    As the mist thickened, distorting the edges of perception, my surroundings morphed into ant


    otherworldly tableau. The boundary between the tangible and the ethereal blurred, casting shadows


    that danced with the whispers of uncertainty.


    In the ephemeral realm created by the mysterious mist, I felt a chill in the air¡ªan arcane premonition


    that Donnie¡¯s absence was not merely a result of circumstance but a carefully. orchestrated act.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Donald asked. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the mist. I tried to


    tell him what was going on with me, but it felt like there was some force that suddenly had my mouth


    zipped.


    Determined and resolute, I pressed on, refusing to be deterred by the mysterious puzzle before him.


    With each step, I was driven by a relentless resolve to uncover the truth hidden within the mist. The


    sun, a steadfast observer of the unfolding events, bathed the surroundings in a golden hue as I


    ventured further into the riddle that had swallowed Donnie whole.


    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar RO


    ÅÌ:64%


    After so many trials, I couldn¡¯t get anything and before I knew it, everything was normal around me


    once again.


    ¡°What happened just now I asked Donald,


    ¡°Nothing special, Carl. Just that you were suddenly acting weird.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a mist just now?¡±


    ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t. Did something happen?¡± he ced his hand on my shoulder to see if I was okay as I


    briefed him about what happened.


    ¡°This is more than ordinary. Something wild might have happened to Donnie. We need to act


    fast¡±


    Fueled by the urgency of the situation, I orchestrated a quiet but thorough search for Donnie. The


    whole squad, sworn to protect the pack¡¯s interests, joined the nocturnal quest without arousing the


    pack¡¯s suspicions.


    My orders were conveyed in hushed tones and through mind¨Clinks, a silent symphony of cooperation


    echoing. The search squad moved like shadows, their senses attuned to every rustle of leaves, every


    faint sound that could lead them to Donnie¡¯s whereabouts.


    The royal abode became a staging ground for the covert operation. nked by the dedicated members


    of his pack, I moved with the precision of a strategic mind navigating the intricacies of a battlefield.


    Every corner, every secluded space was scrutinized, each shadow interrogated for


    answer


    My heartbeat synced with the rhythm of the night, an unspoken plea for Donnie¡¯s safety echoing in


    each thud. The minutes stretched into hours, a test of patience for the leading the search.


    The evening air whispered secrets but divulged no clues.


    As the sun dipped towards the horizon, casting shadows that heralded theing night, the truth


    became clear¨Cwe still had no clue where Donnie was. Despite our thorough search under the cover of


    night, the mystery of his disappearance remained unsolved.


    Returning to my chambers, I was greeted with another bad news as if ive not had enough that day.


    Mason¡¯s nanny greeted me with a somber expression, her usually cheerful demeanor overshadowed


    by concern.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, there¡¯s something you need to know,¡± she began, her voice trembling with


    apprehension.


    Instantly, my heart clenched with a sense of worry. ¡°What is it, Delih? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my


    voice barely above a whisper, fearing the answer that awaited me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mason,¡± she replied, her words heavy with emotion: ¡°He¡¯s running a high fever, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s


    gotten worse throughout the day.¡±


    Mason. My son. The very thought of him in distress sent a surge of panic coursing through my veins. In


    that moment, the weight of the world seemed to crash down upon me, eclipsing all other


    64%/


    concerns with the urgent need to be by his side.


    Without a second thought, Lsprang into action, my mind racing with a million thoughts and fears.


    Questions tumbled through my mind like loose debris in a storm, each one more pressing than thest.


    How high was his fever? Was it something serious? Would he be okay? How exactly did he be so


    ill?


    As Delih filled me in on the details, her words became a blur, lost in the chaos of my racing thoughts.


    All that mattered was getting to Mason, ensuring his safety and well¨Cbeing above all else. I haven¡¯t


    found Donnie yet, and I can¡¯t risk anything bad happening to Mason.


    With a sense of urgency that bordered on desperation, I gathered my things and rushed out the door,


    my heart pounding in my chest like a drumbeat of dread. Arriving at the pack hospital, I walked through


    the maze of corridors with a sense of purpose that bordered on obsession.


    Every moment felt like an eternity with each step bringing me closer to the truth that awaited me at


    Mason¡¯s bedside.


    Finally, I reached his room, the sterile scent of antiseptic assaulting my senses as I pushed open the


    door. And there he was, my precious boy, lying pale and still against the stark white sheets of the


    hospital bed.


    My heart shattered at the sight of him, his small form engulfed by the enormity of the hospital room. But


    despite the fear and uncertainty that gripped me, one thing remained clear: I would do anything,


    everything, to ensure his recovery.


    Taking his hand in mine, I whispered words of reassurance, willing him to find strength in the sound of


    my voice.


    ¦©¦Ð


    my usually authoritative demeanor tempered by concern, I approached the healers with a mixture of


    urgency and respect.


    ¡°How is he?¡± I inquired, my voice a low rumble echoing the weight of my worry.


    One of the lead healers, a seasoned member of the pack with years of experience, met my gaze.


    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re doing our best. Mason¡¯s condition is unusual, and we¡¯re trying different approaches to


    pinpoint the cause.¡±


    Carlyle nodded, his brow furrowed. ¡°Unusual? He was perfectly fine until today. What happened?¡±


    The healer hesitated for a moment before responding, choosing his words carefully. ¡°We¡¯re not. entirely


    sure yet. It¡¯s as if his energy is being drained, but there¡¯s no obvious source or ailment. We¡¯ve called


    upon spiritual healers to explore any supernatural aspects that may be at y.¡±


    My jaw tightened at the mention of supernatural elements. ¡°Do whatever it takes to find out what¡¯s


    affecting him. Mason is resilient; this sudden change is rming.¡±


    The healers exchanged nces, sensing my underlying distress. Another healer, focusing on a


    mystical aspect, added, ¡°We¡¯re performing a thorough spiritual cleansing to ensure there are no


    lingering effects. We¡¯ll update you as soon as we have more information.¡±


    I nodded again, gratitude mingled with impatience. ¡°Keep me informed, and do everything in your


    3/5


    power to heal him if you don¡¯t want to lose your heads. Mason is the future of this pack, and I can¡¯t


    afford to lose him.¡±


    As I stepped back, I couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that something profound was at y,


    threatening the very core of the pack¡¯s strength. The healers resumed their efforts, driven by a shared


    determination to restore Mason to his vibrant self, while I continued to wait.


    Then, I got a note telling me what to do to save Sidonnic.


    ¡°Take off the Royal Crescent insignia from the pack borders, stop probing into matters of the Sertid


    pack ande alone to the Moonlit Falls by midnight if you agree to these terms. Failure toply will


    result in dire consequences for your beloved mate.¡± It read. The message was obviously anonymous.


    My eyes narrowed as I read the threatening note. The demands struck at the very heart of my authority,


    challenging the core of my identity as an Alpha. It was a dilemma that left me torn between my duty to


    the pack and the urgent need to save Donnie.


    Donald, observing the turmoil in my expression, voiced his concern. ¡°Alpha, this is a dangerous.


    request. You can¡¯t just abandon your role, especially with the current uncertainties in the pack.¡±


    My jaw clenched as I wrestled with the conflicting emotions. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to Donnie. If


    this is what it takes, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Donald¡¯s gaze hardened with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side, Alpha, no matter what. But let¡¯s


    approach this cautiously. We need a n, not just blindpliance.¡±


    I nodded with a steely resolve in his eyes. ¡°Gather a skilled few, those we trust implicitly. Time is of the


    essence. We can¡¯t let Donnie suffer any longer.¡±


    As the Moonlit Falls beckoned under the veil of night, I prepared to face a challenge that not only


    threatened my authority but also tested the limits of my love andmitment to Donnie.


    However, before I could leave, my face contorted in pain as my illness resurged, gripping me with


    renewed intensity. Beads of sweat formed on my forehead, and my breaths becamebored.


    ¡°You¡¯re suffering a rpse,¡± Donald moved to call for Raina¡¯s assistance, sensing the severity of the


    situation.


    ¡°No!¡± My voice was strained as my eyes reflected both pain and frustration. ¡°I regret ever seeking her


    help in the first ce. I¡¯m not letting her near me again.¡±


    Donald hesitated, torn between the urgency of my condition and my adamant refusal. ¡°Alpha, we need


    to consider all options, Raipa might be our only chance to save you.¡±


    My eyes narrowed with determination. ¡°I¡¯d rather face this alone than give her the chance to give me a


    hard time. Find another solution, Donald.¡±


    As the battle against my illness waged within him, I grappled not only with physical pain but also with


    the haunting consequences of my decisions.


    DONALD¡¯S POV


    5/5


    12:02 581, 2 Mar


    04


    In the hushed chamber, Carlyle¡¯s struggles gradually subsided, reced by the eerie stillness of


    unconsciousness. The healers exchanged concerned nces, their expressions betraying the gravity


    of the situation.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time,¡± one of the healers murmured, her voiceden with the weight of


    impending loss. Standing by Carlyle¡¯s side, felt the urgency of the moment. Time seemed to slip


    through our fingers like sand, leaving us with a narrowing window of opportunity. The Alpha¡¯s life hung


    in delicate bnce, and the once¨Cmighty leader nowy vulnerable, tethering on the edge of mortality.


    ¡°We need to act quickly,¡± I urged the healers, my gaze fixed on Carlyle¡¯s weakening form. ¡°Find Raina.


    We can¡¯t let pride stand in the way of saving his life. I muttered to myself.


    Reluctantly, I reached for mymunication device, acknowledging the difficult truth that, in this


    desperate moment, I had no choice but to seek Raina¡¯s assistance.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 70

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    The unexpected visit from Donald for a second time in such a short span stirred a tumult of emotions


    within me. As I opened the door, his presence sent a wave of mixed feelings relief, curiosity, and a


    tinge of anxiety.


    ¡°Donald, what brings you here again?¡± I inquired, attempting to maintainposure while inwardly


    grappling with the whirlwind of emotions.


    He looked at me with a certain earnestness, a re that hinted at how serious the situation was.


    ¡°Raina, Carlyle needs your help. He¡¯s not well.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat. Despite the internal conflict, a surge of concern for his well¨Cbeing took over


    my mind.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I questioned, my voice betraying a mixture of worry and reluctance.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick, Raina. Really sick. We need your expertise. Please, help us save him. He has suffered at


    rpse. Donald implored with his words resonating with a sincerity that transcended ourplicated


    history.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet you soon. Give me a minute.¡±


    In the room, the atmosphere was heavy with tension as I walked in, a reluctant participant in the


    unfolding drama. My gaze met Carlyle¡¯s, and in that moment, aplex tapestry of emotions.


    unfolded. The past was a specter, and the present was an unwee reunion.


    ¡°So, the great Alpha Carlyle needs my help, I remarked, a wry smile ying on my lips. The room. held


    an ufortable silence, thick with unspoken history.


    Donald, caught between the dynamics, spoke with urgency, ¡°Raina, we need you to save him. He¡¯s


    deteriorating rapidly, and we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    My initial reluctance transformed into a cold determination.


    ¡°Fine, you mentioned that before.¡± I agreed, not out of sympathy, but a strategic calction of my own.


    As we ventured into Carlyle¡¯s quarters, the sight that awaited me was unexpected.


    Aside Carlyleying on the bed, Masonid opposite him there, visibly unwell too. Shock momentarily


    eclipsed my poised demeanor. The scenario defied my calctions, unraveling ayer ofplexity I


    hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°So, the heir is ailing as well. What a family reunion this is turning out to be,¡± I quipped, masking my


    internal turmoil with a fa?ade of indifference. The room, now charged with uncertainty, held the promise


    of unpredictable turns in the intricate game we found ourselves ying.


    As I navigated through the intricate threads of mymunication tool, a surge of satisfaction rippled


    through me. The r¨¦cent events had taken an unforeseen turn, and it appeared that the goddess of fate


    was, for once, aligning with my desires. Initially suspecting my brother¡¯s machinations, the ethereal


    exchange of messages dispelled that notion.


    64%


    ¦°


    ¡°So, this twist of fate is not Rex¡¯s doing,¡± I mused, a sly smile tugging at the corners of my lips. The


    unexpected illness that had befallen both Carlyle and Mason presented an opportunity that I hadn¡¯t


    anticipated.


    The goddess, it seemed, had chosen this moment to cast her favor upon me. My brother, oblivious to


    the unfolding drama, remained a distant figure in my carefully woven ns. As the pieces fell into


    ce, I found sce in the belief that destiny was, indeed, ying a hand in orchestrating the reunion I


    had long envisioned.


    Before I began to care for Carlyle, I made sure everyone excused us.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Donald was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s fir hus own good. Am I the one being sick here?¡± I asked in return.


    ¡°No, Raina. That¡¯s not the answer I want. Thest time I checked, you didn¡¯t order anyone out when he


    was critically ill. Why then will you do that when all you¡¯re going to expend is just little effort.¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning my ability? I guess you shoulde find me when your done oveing your


    trust issues. If you don¡¯t trust me with his health, whye for me in the first ce?¡± I fired at him,


    walking out of the room in a feigned anger.


    ¡°You obviously know I don¡¯t mean that As you can see, I¡¯m not the only one here. The healers, Mason¡¯s


    nanny, and the guards are surrounded here. ording to the pack traditions, you don¡¯t expect me to


    send them out just because you want to take care of the Alpha. Not at thus time when our security is


    strongly distabilized.¡± Donald held me back, stopping me from leaving.


    ¡°But


    you did that the first time you sought my help. Why not do it again? I definitely won¡¯t take long. to do


    what I want to do.¡± I insisted persuasively. This time, in a low tone.


    ¡°Beta Donald, his breath is getting more shallow. We really don¡¯t have much time again.¡± One of the


    present pack healers pointed out to me, leaving me at crossroads on what to do.


    I couldn¡¯t go against the pack rules, yet, Carlyle wasn¡¯t getting any better.


    ¡°Time is running out, Donald. Make a choice; Raina voiced, distracting me from the realm of deep


    thoughts which I found myself.


    He stared deeply into my eyes, probably trying to find an assurance, no matter how small that Carlyle


    would be safe in my hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Beta. You all can stay around. I surely can¡¯t escape here without passing


    through that entrance. You have your way of holding me captive right? Then, there¡¯s nothing to fear


    since you can always hold me responsible.¡± I said and he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, then. Do what you need to. He muttered, signalling everyone to leave with a snap of hist


    hands.


    As soon as they were all outside, I smirked to myself. One step away from my ns. This time, I was


    fully prepared to achieve my aims of getting attached to Carlyle in a way he wouldn¡¯t have a choice but


    to acknowledge me.


    Thinking about it, I really don¡¯t get where I got the idea of going down with him from. All I knew was that


    I wanted toe through with it by all means. Looking around carefully, I felt the breathing presence of


    someone. I looked around carefully but couldn¡¯t find anyone around asides Mason who wasying on


    the bed, almost lifelessly.


    I felt the presence of a third party but soon ignored il as soon as time was running out and I didn¡¯t want


    my ns to fail.


    Moving closer to Carlyle. I positioned myself well, brought out the Lupicure essence which was a


    sacred item of our pack and the reason why my help was sought to heal Carlyle. The Lupicure essence


    has dated back to centuries since the existence of our pack. It is a material which is very potent in


    curing different type of poisons and it can take any form and shape depending on how and what it¡¯s


    been used for.


    Unlike other materials in our pack, it can only be activated by someone from my pack as long as he¡¯s


    royalty rted.


    Setting the Lupicure essence in the way it should be. I bit my index finger, dropping it on it as required


    for the purpose I intend using it. As nned. I would treat Carlyle just like Donald wanted me to but I


    would also use it as an hypnotic. Then. I¡¯ll proceed with making Carlyle do my bidding.


    As I attempted to exploit Carlyle¡¯s unconscious state, hoping to intertwine our fates in a way I desired,


    an unforeseen disruption echoed through the room.


    Mason suddenly began exhibiting scary and rming symptoms. The atmosphere then changed from


    calcted maniption to chaotic urgency.


    Carlyle who was still in the delicate bnce between consciousness and slumber. became the


    unwitting audience to the unfolding drama, or so I thought. Caught off guard by Mason¡¯s unexpected


    symptoms, I scrambled to assess the situation, trying to see if it¡¯s something I can take care of without


    rming anyone.


    Suddenly, his eyes flicked open, glowing the with the brightest of light that I¡¯ve ever seen. It felt like his


    eyeballs became a source of light as the increased brightness illuminated the whole room.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Mason!¡± I eximed, myposed demeanor crumbling in the face of the


    unforeseen.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Carlyle, stirred by the urgency in my voice, began to regain consciousness. An unexpected miracle!


    What was going on? How did a critically ill werewolf, almost dead, gain consciousness all of a sudden?


    Quickly. I hid the Lupicure essence as I didn¡¯t know what next to do. By now, everyone had rushed in,


    the healers, the maids and guards, including Donald whose gaze shifted between my disheveled state


    and Mason¡¯s distressed condition. As awareness settled in, he demanded answers.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± He questioned, boiling with rage,


    ¡°What did you do to my son?¡± Carlyle¡¯s voice cut through the air sharply.


    Realizing the precariousness of the situation, I attempted to salvage control. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything He


    just¡­ he just started showing these symptoms!¡±


    The room buzzed with tension as Carlyle, fueled by paternal concern, took charge.


    ¡°Do something about it. Now!¡± hemanded the healers, the urgency in his voice cutting through


    the uncertainty.


    É«


    108


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 71

    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar RD.


    64%


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Waking up from


    my unconscious state with a sudden feel of powers around me, I felt my wounds healing and my pains


    subsiding. I feltpletely new and different. It was like I just passed. through a nirvana which made


    me apletely new being.


    Seeing my son in the state of transition got me terrified. For heaven¡¯s sake, Mason was just three. How


    cold his wolfe out at that early age? Such as never happened in the history of my pack.. The only


    exceptional case we had led to the death of that being ording to the books.


    The sign Mason was exuding scared the hell out of me.


    ¡°What did you do to my son?¡± I red daggers at Raina who was equally scared as I was. She didn¡¯t


    reply at first, butter said that she didn¡¯t do anything to him.


    With a hiss, I ignored herpletely as my son was more important than she was. Ever since 1 heard


    her in my slumber, asking Donald to grant her some privacy with me, I had a feeling that something


    was amiss but couldn¡¯t say anything because of the state I was.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of danger. The healers tried all they could to it Mason to stability and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    They all thought the methods they tried worked but I knew that Mason was able to attain stability


    because Raina left. How then do you expect me to believe that she had nothing to do with my


    suspicions?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Donald walked to my side. He must have thought that Raina did her part of g


    the job so well


    ¡°All good.¡± I replied, though absentmindedly.


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡±


    ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± I asked, checking what the time said on the nearby clock.


    ¡°All night long. He answered. Immediately, I headed out hastily. Time wasn¡¯t by my side at all. I needed


    to save Donnie at all cost. I really couldn¡¯t afford to lose her,


    ¡°Take it easy, Carl. You¡¯re not fully okay yet, you really don¡¯t want to suffer another rpse at the


    moment.¡± Donald said and I shed a smile at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We need to face what¡¯s most important right now.¡±


    While deep in discussion with Donald, pondering our next steps in the urgent mission to find. Donnie, a


    hesitant knock interrupted us, drawing our attention to the door.


    Top of Form


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, you have a visitor,¡± the messenger announced, standing by the slightly ajar door.


    I exchanged a quick nce with Donald, a silent acknowledgment passing between us. Whatever.


    visitor had arrived at this crucial juncture demanded attention as it might be about a very


    1/4


    12:02 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    .64%


    important matter¨Cperhaps, something to help in our quest. Driven by a mixture of hope and


    apprehension, I signaled for the messenger to allow the person entry.


    The door swung open, revealing an unexpected figure standing at the threshold. The visitor¡¯s presence


    injected an element of uncertainty into the room, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how this unexpected


    arrival would influence our ns to rescue Donnie because of who it was. Athena!


    As Athena entered, my expression changed from surprise to a mixture of relief and gratitude.


    ¡°To what do we owe your gracious visit?¡±


    ¡°Where is Mason? And how is he?¡± That was the first question she asked. This made me suspicious of


    the purpose of our visit. How did she know that something happened to Mason?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at me that way, I sensed his pain and uneasinessst night. At first, I thought it


    was going to subside after a while but it only increased and I felt more terrible instead, leaving me no


    option but to be here.¡± I took a good look at Athena, finding it hard to believe what she said due to past


    history and her identity but I didn¡¯t show it.


    Swiftly, she began action to cure him.


    ¡°He¡¯s all good now. Someone tampered with the food he atest¡­ she began exining but I didn¡¯t


    waste my time listening before heartfelt gratitude for Mason¡¯s well¨Cbeing flickered in my eyes.


    ¡°Athena, you¡¯re a lifesaver,¡± I acknowledged, a genuine smile breaking through the tension that had


    gripped the room. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Mason. Now, we need your help to find Donnie.¡±


    The three of us soon engaged in a discussion, outlining our strategy to locate and rescue Donnie.


    Athena¡¯s unique abilities and connection with Mason became crucial assets in this endeavor. As we


    delved into the details, the room echoed with a renewed sense of purpose, driven by the shared goal of


    bringing Donnie back safely to Moon Shade.


    Apanied by Athena and Donald, I arrived at the location where we believed Donnie was being


    held. As we cautiously approached, awaiting her captors to show up, my keen eyes caught sight of her


    silhouette bound and confined.


    I approached Donnie cautiously, my eyes scanning her for any visible signs of distress. As I got closer,


    I noticed the weariness etched on her face, the marks of captivity evident in the lines of exhaustion.


    Despite the hardships she endured, there was a glimmer of resilience in her eyes.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± I called out to her. As our eyes met, a myriad of emotions surged within me. The lines on her


    face showed the hardships she endured during her captivity. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I took a step closer to her, my gaze unwavering, ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you, Donnie. We¡¯re here to


    bring you back home.¡±


    She met my eyes, a mixture of surprise, skepticism, and perhaps a glimmer of hope. ¡°Carlyle?¡± she


    whispered, almost as if testing the reality of his presence.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I affirmed as my tone softened ¡°We¡¯re going to get you out of here. You don¡¯t have to


    endure this any longer.¡±


    2/4


    2 Mar


    She managed a faint smile, a feeble attempt to reassure me. ¡°I¡¯m here, Carlyle. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I gently reached out, my fingers brushing against her cheek as if to affirm her tangible presence. ¡°We


    found you. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Donald and Athena stood a bit far away from us, where Donnie wasn¡¯t going to notice, offering silent


    support with full alertness and observation. However, I couldn¡¯t shake off the weight of what Donnie


    had endured. The loss I suffered, the toll it took on her, and the challenges we would faceter filled my


    mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donnie,¡± I whispered with a depth of emotion in my eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you from all of


    this.¡±


    She looked at me, a mixture of gratitude and understanding in her gaze. ¡°Carlyle, you found me. That¡¯s


    what mers. Thank you!¡±


    Her words just gave me hope and dashed them away. I thought she was beginning to soften towards


    me, but I guess it was all a fa?ade. Since she had decided to act that way once again, I decided to let


    go. I instructed the searching guards with me to go ahead, while waiting for her captor to fulfil my end


    of the deal, or let¡¯s say, to carry out the n we had. But before that, I had to put my mind at rest about


    the misunderstanding I had with Donnie and decided to try talking to her once again.


    ¡®AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    Carlyle felt the weight of unspoken words and the distance that had grown between them given


    Donnie¡¯sst response and attempted to exin the events that transpired in her absence with the n


    of starting from the incident which caused the rift between them in the first ce. He carefully chose his


    words, hoping to bridge the gap that had formed.


    ¡°Donnie, I need you to understand that I didn¡¯t n any of this. Raina took advantage of the situation,


    and I deeply regret ever seeking her help, Carlyle began, his voice carrying sincerity.


    She remained silent, her gaze fixed on the ground, seemingly unwilling to engage in the


    conversation.


    ¡°I know you must be hurt and angry, and I can¡¯t me you for that. But please, let me exin,¡± Carlyle


    implored, a hint of desperation in his eyes.


    She finally looked up, her expression a mix of emotions. ¡°Exin, then.¡±


    Carlyle took a deep breath, recounting the events that unfolded in her absence. He spoke about


    Raina¡¯s involvement, Mason¡¯s sudden illness, and the desperate measures he had to take to save


    them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen, Donnie. I just wanted you and Mason safe,¡± he confessed, his eyes


    searching hers for a sign of understanding.


    Her response was measured, ¡°Carlyle, I appreciate that you tried to protect us, but the way everything


    unfolded¡­ It¡¯s hard to overlook.¡±


    He nodded, acknowledging theplexity of the situation. ¡°I know trust is broken, and I can¡¯t promise


    that things will be easy, but I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to make things right.¡±


    3/4


    4/4


    12:03 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be good!¡± She replied with a tone of finality and an eye roll.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 72

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    Bing conscious in the unknown world, bound and blindfolded, I strained to make sense of the


    hushed voices around me. There was no need to tell me that I had been kidnapped before I knew I


    was. My primal senses spelt that clear to me. The kidnappers spoke in low tones, their words a distant


    murmur that I tried toprehend and put in ce. It felt like an eternity as I tried to put together their


    conversation, yearning for any clues about their intentions.


    Why was I there in the first ce? If at all anything, I knew Carlyle wouldn¡¯t treat me this way.


    Something was amiss obviously. Thinking about it now, I got the wrong letter probably or I was a victim


    of a nned attempt. Either way, I knew I needed to find my way out of there, I tried my best to use my


    strength to leave but I couldn¡¯t no matter how I tried. The material I was bound with. was no ordinary


    one. They must have been well prepared too.


    One voice, gruff and demanding, seemed to take charge. ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t get a glimpse of


    where we¡¯re going. We need to keep this operation discreet.¡±


    Another voice, smoother but tinged with malice, responded, ¡°And what about the Alpha? Should we


    inform him of our demands?¡±


    A pause hung in the air, pregnant with uncertainty. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll contact him when the time is right.


    For now, our focus is on her.¡±


    My heart raced, anxiety settling like a heavy weight in the pit of my stomach. I strained to catch more


    fragments of their discussion, hoping to glean any information that might hint at their motives or ns.


    ¡°But what if the Alpha refuses toply?¡± a third voice chimed in, softer butden with ominous.


    intent.


    The gruff voice chuckled, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Let¡¯s just say we have our ways of making


    him see reason. The boss will handle that,¡±


    As the conversation continued, I grappled with a mix of fear and determination. The unknown loomed


    before me, and I clung to the hope that somehow, I would find a way to navigate this perilous situation


    and return to my pack and family.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hours passed in a blur of darkness and uncertainty. Bound and blindfolded, I could only rely on my


    senses to navigate the suffocating confines of my captivity. Hunger gnawed at my stomach, thirst


    parched my throat, and the relentless teasing and taunts of my captors echoed in the emptiness


    around me.


    At first, they brought me food and water sporadically, just enough to keep me alive but never enough to


    satisfy the gnawing hunger or quench the burning thirst. Each morsel of food felt like a cruel tease, a


    reminder of my helplessness and their control over my basic needs. The water they provided was stale


    and tepid, barely enough to wet my cracked lips before they whisked it away again. Heaven knows how


    Jong I was there.


    Their voices haunted my dreams, theirughter a cruel symphony that echoed in the darkness of my


    mind. They reveled in their power over me, taunting me with cryptic hints about their ns.


    12:03 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    64


    and the fate that awaited me. Fear became my constantpanion, a shadow that lurked in every


    corner, feeding off my uncertainty and despair..


    ¡°Did you see the look on her face when we teased her earlier?¡± chuckled the gruff voice, a hint of


    sadistic pleasure in his tone.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s terrified,¡± added the smoother voice, a sinister edge to his words. ¡°I love it. It¡¯s like she¡¯s a


    puppet on strings, dancing to our tune.¡±


    ¡°If only boss would allow deal with her and fuck that pussy of hers


    Theirughter filled the room, sending a chill down my spine as I listened from my bound and


    blindfolded position. Their words confirmed my worst fears ¨C they held all the power, and I was nothing


    more than a pawn in their twisted game.


    As they continued to discuss their ns, their voices melded together into a sinister symphony, each


    word a dagger that pierced through the darkness of my mind. Fear wrapped its icy fingers around my


    heart, squeezing tighter with each passing moment, until it felt like I could barely breathe. In that


    moment, I knew that escape would be a distant dream, and the nightmare that awaited me was far from


    over.


    But amidst the torment, a spark of defiance flickered within me. I refused to surrender to their cruelty,


    clinging to the hope that Carlyle woulde for me, that he would defy their demands and rescue me


    from this nightmare.


    ¡°If only I had a means ofmunicating with him or sending him signals to let him know here I was,¡± I


    heaved a sigh. With each passing moment, I clung to that hope like a lifeline, willing myself to endure


    whatever trials they threw my way.


    And then, hourster which I couldn¡¯t be precise about how long, the door creaked open, flooding the


    room with blinding light. For a moment, I dared to hope that my ordeal was finally over, that rescue was


    at hand.


    In the depths of despair, bound and blindfolded, I felt a sudden shift in the air. The tension among my


    captors escted, their voices hushing to a concerned murmur. Uncertainty danced in their tones, and


    I strained to grasp any hint of what was unfolding around me.


    Abruptly, the atmosphere changed. The sounds of a scuffle reached my ears, apanied by grunts


    and thuds. The abrupt chaos brought a spark of hope, a glimmer in the darkness of my captivity. The


    tables were turning, but I couldn¡¯t discern the details through my blindfold.


    Suddenly, the binds that restrained me loosened, and the blindfold was whisked away. Blinking against


    the sudden light, I found myself in a ce I couldn¡¯t tell or figure out. And there he was, Carlyle, my


    mate! Though, I was/crossed at him, I appreciated his appearance, still. We talked for a while and it


    urred to me then that I missed this man so much, however, I made sure not to show it. We talked


    inly and he arranged my return home without him.


    As I stepped close to the threshold of my own home, a flood of emotions washed over me,


    Sat, 2


    O


    overwhelming in its intensity. Relief coursed through my veins like a soothing balm, washing away the


    lingering fear and despair that had gued me during my captivity. The familiar sights and sounds of


    my surroundings enveloped me like a warm embrace, grounding me in theforting embrace of


    familiarity. But alongside the relief was a profound sense of unease, a nagging fear that lingered at the


    edges of my consciousness.


    Opening the door, there she was¨CAthena, my godmother, a familiar face wrapped in a glow of wisdom


    and grace. Time had really passed since ourst meeting, but the embrace we shared dissolved the


    years in an instant.


    ¡°Athena, it¡¯s been far too long, I eximed, feeling a surge of emotion as she pulled me into a hug. A


    long hug which I very much needed by then.


    ¡°Indeed, my dear. Life¡¯s journey can be winding, but the bonds we forge endure, she replied..


    As we parted from our embrace, Athena¡¯s eyes held a mixture of concern and warmth.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m so relieved to see you safe,¡± she said, her voice soft but filled with sincerity. I didn¡¯t bother


    to ask her how she knew the details. Since she was here before my arrival, then, she must know


    exactly what happened already.


    I nodded, feeling a lump form in my throat as the memories of my ordeal threatened to resurface. ¡°It


    was¡­ a nightmare, I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°They¡­ they kept me bound and


    blindfolded for days. I didn¡¯t know if I would ever make it out alive.¡±


    Athena¡¯s expression darkened with empathy, her hand reaching out to gently squeeze mine. ¡°I can¡¯t


    even begin to imagine what you went through,¡± she murmured, her voice filled with sympathy. ¡°But


    you¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s all that matters. You¡¯re safe.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I recounted the terrifying moments of my captivity, each word a painful


    reminder of the fear and helplessness I had endured. But with Athena by my side, listening with


    unwavering support, the burden felt a little lighter, the wounds a little less raw.


    As we sat together, sipping tea and sharing stories, I found sce in Athena¡¯s wisdom and guidance.


    She listened intently as I poured out my heart, offering words offort and encouragement that lifted


    my spirits.


    ¡°So, tell me, Athena,¡± I began, trying to push aside the memories of my recent ordeal, ¡°what brings you


    to Moon Shade?¡±


    Athena¡¯s gaze softened, a knowing smile gracing her lips. I came to check up on Mason,¡± she replied


    gently, her tone tinged with concern while my bows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Mason?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course. You might not know, but he fell ill quite suddenly, and I had to make sure he¡¯s doing


    alright. It was a bit serious.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Mason¡¯s illness, a surge of fear coursing through me. ¡°Is


    he¡­ is he okay?¡± I asked, my voice trembling slightly.


    Athena reached out to grasp my hand reassuringly.


    Sat, 2 Mar


    2:03


    64%/


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± she reassured me, her voice calm and reassuring. ¡°It was just a passing illness,


    nothing to worry about. He¡¯s restingfortably now, and he¡¯ll be back to his old self in no time. In fact,


    he should be awake by now.¡±


    Relief washed over me like a wave, the tension in my shoulders melting away at Athena¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I breathed, a grateful smile spreading across my face. ¡°I was so worried.¡±


    Athena squeezed my hand affectionately. ¡°I understand, dear,¡± she said softly. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to


    worry anymore. Mason is in good hands, and he¡¯ll be back on his feet before you know it.¡±


    And as we sat together, bathed in the warmth of home and reassurance, I felt a sense of gratitude


    wash over me. With Athena by my side, I knew that no matter what challengesy ahead, we would


    face them together, supporting each other every step of the way, just like we did in the past.


    All of a sudden, Mason, my little one, wandered into the room.


    ¡°Mama,¡± he dashed into my arms, almost crying.


    As Mason rushed into my arms, his little frame trembling with emotion, my heart swelled with love and


    concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡± I murmured, cradling him close as I stroked his hair soothingly.


    Mason sniffled, his voice choked with tears. ¡°You promised you¡¯d sleep with me the night before you


    dissappeared, Mama,¡± he whispered, his words heavy with disappointment. ¡°But you didn¡¯t


    A pang of guilt shot through me as I realized I had broken my promise to my little one. ¡°Oh, Mason, I¡¯m


    so sorry,¡± I said, my voice tinged with remorse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to let you down. Mamal got caught up


    with something important, but I¡¯m here now, and I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    Mason looked up at me with big, tear¨Cfilled eyes, his bottom lip quivering. ¡°But you said we¡¯d have at


    sacred sleepover,¡± he said, his voice trembling with hurt. ¡°I waited and waited, but you never came.¡±


    My heart ached at the sight of his distress, knowing that I had let him down when he needed me most.


    ¡°I know, sweetheart, I replied, my voice gentle but firm. ¡°And I¡¯m truly sorry. But you are always sacred


    to me, Mason, no matter what. And I promise to make our next sleepover extra special, just like we


    nned.¡±


    Mason¡¯s tears began to subside as he nestled closer to me, seekingfort in my embrace. ¡°Do you


    really mean it, Mama?¡± he asked, his voice hopeful.


    ¡°Of course, my love,¡± I replied, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. ¡®T¡¯ll never break a promise to you


    again. You mean the world to me, Mason, and I¡¯ll always be here for you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± he hugged me again and I patted his back assuringly.


    When he finally calmed down, his eyes widened at the sight of Athena.


    ¡°Granny, Ena.¡± He jumped down to hug her sitting figure.


    Athena chuckled, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Indeed, Mason. You¡¯ve grown since ourst meeting! How have


    you been my little boy?¡±


    12:03 Sat, 2 Mar


    20 232 <


    64%


    Mason, smiling happily, told her exciting stories about his adventures¨Cfun tales made up from his


    imagination. Athena listened carefully,ughing along with us, making our home feel event happier.


    As the evening breeze carried the echoes of our shared stories, Athena¡¯s gaze turned to me with a


    knowing expression.


    ¡°Tell me, dear, how has life been with Carlyle?¡± she inquired gently, her eyes probing beneath the


    surface of myposed demeanor.


    I sighed, narrating the recent events to her. ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a tumultuous journey. Athena. I tried to


    mend the fractures, but recent happenings have left me hurt and uncertain.¡±


    Athena nodded solemnly. ¡°Hurt has a way of reshaping our perspectives. Take time to reflect, my dear.


    The path ahead may reveal itself in moments of contemtion.¡±


    Staring in the distance, I said, ¡°I¡¯ve considered my options, but the heart¡¯s turmoil clouds the rity: I


    seek.¡±


    Athena leaned forward; her eyes unwavering.


    ¡°When ites to love, rushing can lead to trouble. Take your time, think about what you¡¯ve learned,


    consider your feelings, and when you¡¯re ready, you¡¯ll know the right way to go.¡± Her words resonated.


    In the quietude that followed, I found sce in Athena¡¯s advice¨Can anchor amidst the storm of


    emotions.


    Çú


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 73

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    The atmosphere in Moon Shade had changed noticeably, filled with tension and a sense of urgency.


    The increased number of guards around the Alpha¡¯s quarters added to the feeling of foreboding. Their


    movements seemed to carry the seriousness of an important event.


    As I watched the activity around me, pack members moved with determination, their faces showing the


    seriousness of the situation. Quiet conversations and whispers filled the air, reflecting the anxiety that


    hung over the pack.


    Although there was curiosity in people¡¯s eyes, there was also an unspoken understanding of the


    seriousness of the moment, keeping them from lingering too long. Moon Shade which was typically a


    ce of peace now felt heavy with uncertainty, and everyone could feel it.


    I made


    my way through the crowd, trying to catch snippets of conversations that might shed light on what was


    happening. It seemed like the whole pack was holding its breath, waiting for something important to be


    revealed, something that could change everything.


    Filled with worry, I searched for Donald in the midst of the chaos, hoping he could shed light on what


    was happening in Moon Shade. However, I noticed that he seemed hesitant to talk, avoiding eye


    contact as if burdened by the weight of what he knew.


    ¡°Donald, I can see that something is going on. Do you mind sharing?¡± I asked, my voice tinged with


    concern, hoping for some rity amidst the chaos.


    He brushed off my inquiry with a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Never mind about it. You can go ahead


    doing what you do best,¡± he replied curtly, avoiding my gaze.


    Frustration gnawed at me as his response only fueled my anxiety. It wasn¡¯t until I confronted him


    directly that I sensed a shift in his demeanor.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Donald, what¡¯s happening? Why are you shutting me out? And what do you mean by what I do best? I


    pressed, my voice trembling with a mix of anxiety and hurt.


    His eyes, usually warm and reassuring, now held a flicker of conflict. With a heavy sigh, he seemed. to


    relent, realizing the depth of my concern. ¡°Okay, since you really want to know,¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want to know. What are you hiding from me?¡± I insisted, my voice betraying my frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m hiding nothing from you, Donnie. I¡¯m just carrying out my duties,¡± he replied, but his words. rang


    hollow, and I could sense he was withholding something.


    ¡°No, Donald, you can¡¯t tell me that. Has ite to this state where we keep things from each other? I


    thought you called us friends,¡± I retorted, feeling a pang of betrayal.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡± he asked, his tone defensive.


    ¡°Everything. But let¡¯s start with what you meant by ¡®doing what I do best,¡± I insisted, my voice rising with


    emotion.


    14


    at, 2 Mar


    ¡°By that, I meant caring all about yourself the way you do,¡± he shot back, his expression hardening.


    His words felt like a blow to the chest, and I struggled to mask the hurt in my voice. ¡°Why did you say


    that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s the fact,¡± he replied bluntly, his tone devoid of empathy.


    ¡°And what fact is that?¡® I demanded, my frustration boiling over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t query me too much, Donnie. I¡¯ve got much other things to do,¡± he snapped, his patience.


    wearing thin.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not one of them, right?¡± I challenged, feeling a surge of anger.


    ¡°There we go again, he muttered, turning away as the tension between us reached its breaking point.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel offended, Donald. Just let me know if we can¡¯t talk about things again,¡± I said,


    trying to maintain a sense of calm amidst the tension.


    ¡°Take a chill pill, Donnie. Let me talk,¡± he responded, his tone softer now.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, then, I replied, willing to listen despite my lingering frustration.


    *Carlyle has been busy since you came back. Since he was sick, he has left his part of the pack¡¯s


    duties unattended to, and it¡¯s high time he got back to doing them,¡± Donald exined, his words


    carrying a hint of concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal given his status. I don¡¯t think that calls for the increased security,¡± I countered, feeling


    defensive.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You may not know, but Carlyle suffered a rpse when you weren¡¯t around. Before we


    came to rescue you, he exhausted his strength to take care of the kidnappers,¡± Donald revealed, his


    voice tinged with sympathy.


    ¡°Serves him right!¡± I muttered bitterly, unable to hide my resentment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start again, Donnie. At least care for him too. What happened wasn¡¯t his fault really. We had no


    choice, Donald urged, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about that now. Let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± I deflected, unwilling to dwell on


    Carlyle¡¯s actions.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll speak. I have to say what I feel. When I said you care much just about yourself, I meant every


    bit of it,¡± Donald insisted, his frustration evident.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite understandable that you were hurt by what transpired, but it would have been better if you


    saw things from his perspective too,¡± he continued, his tone imploring.


    I wanted to talk, to express my own point of view, but Donald cut me off, leaving me silenced and


    frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to justify his actions here. Fine, things happened the way they did, and he was at


    2/4


    12:03 Sat, 2 Mar F


    64%


    fault, but more than normal, you need to exin to him. What did you do? You remained strong-


    headed instead. Do you know what he has been through just after you returned? He had to face the


    rebellious elders and pack urembers who were against having you and Mason in the pack,¡± Donald


    exined, his tone earnest.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of that, I admitted, feeling a pang of guilt.


    ¡°Sure, you can¡¯t be aware. He didn¡¯t want you to know so you wouldn¡¯t feel bad. It took a lot from him


    already to convince them that you leaving in the first ce was his fault. Him getting poisoned wasn¡¯t


    nned for, but when we saw the cure, we found out that we could only get a first cure from Rex¡¯s


    pack. Luckily the cure was with Raina. Since the Lupicure Essence couldn¡¯t work without a royal from


    Raina¡¯s pack to activate it, we had her stay around him for full recovery,¡± Donald continued, his words


    sinking in.


    ¡°Carlyle didn¡¯t want to see you worried about him, and he didn¡¯t want the rebellious ones in the pack to


    start talking. If they saw you with him at that time, it¡¯s only a matter of time before rumors started about


    you being a bad omen to him and the pack,¡± he added, his voice filled with concern.


    ¡°Donnie, there are so many things you don¡¯t know, Carlyle really cares about you. Fine, he made


    mistakes, but he¡¯s willing to make up for it. Did you give him the chance? No! You didn¡¯t. You only care


    about how hurt you were without considering him too,¡± Donald emphasized.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me you here; I¡¯m only analyzing this. Donnie, I won¡¯t lie to you, it¡¯s high time. you


    stopped ghosting Carlyle. If there¡¯s anything, speak to him about it. Ever since he rescued you, he was


    supposed to rest, but because of the so many things left undone, he¡¯s overworking himself again. Else,


    it¡¯ll mean death, Donald urged with a serious tone..


    ¡°You may not know, but the Lupicure Essence can only be used twice on the same being. Another trial


    could lead to a more fatal injury,¡± he warned, his words weighing heavily on me.


    ¡°Sincerely, I never meant for things to happen this way,¡± I admitted, feeling a wave of remorse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still time to make amends,¡± Donald reassured me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and I¡¯m sorry if I ever acted badly toward you. I¡¯m just frustrated one of these days,


    Donald apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand,¡± I replied, feeling a sense of relief and gratitude for his honesty.


    He left me with a pat on my shoulder and I shed him a little smile.


    As the hours passed by when I returned to my quarters, a heavy silence settled within me,


    apanied by the weight of guilt that gnawed at the edges of my conscience. Indeed, Donald was


    able to make me see reason. Athena sensed the turmoil within and, with a gentle touch, asked, ¡°What


    weighs so heavily on your heart, my dear?¡±


    A sigh escaped my lips,den with the burdens of remorse. ¡°Athena, I can¡¯t shake the guilt. I yed a


    part in the unraveling of things with Carlyle. Though, I was hurt, his life was at stake here. Then, I¡¯m


    beginning to wonder if I could have done things differently and spared us both this pain.¡±


    12-03 Sat, 2 Mar


    +1.


    Her eyes showed that she understood and cared. She said gently, ¡°Feeling guilty is tough, but it can


    also help us grow. Mistakes are part of life. What matters is how you fix them.¡±


    Tears filled my eyes as realized my part in what happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for things to go wrong,


    Athena. It hurts to see the mess I made.¡±


    Athenaforted me, ¡°Admitting mistakes is the first step to getting better. Learn from this and


    be wiser. Forgiving yourself is important too, then make amends.¡±


    4/4

 Chapter 74

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡­Carlyle really cares about you¡­. Fine, he made mistakes, but he¡¯s willing to make up for it. Did you


    give him the chance? No! You didn¡¯t¡­¡­. You only care about how hurt you were without considering


    him too¡­Admitting mistakes is the first step to getting better. Forgiving yourself is important too, then


    make amends.¡± Donald and Athena¡¯s words rang in my ears consitently.


    With a heart heavy with concern, I made my way to Carlyle¡¯s quarters, eager to offerfort and


    support during this tough time. But as I got closer, I felt like there was something blocking us. Every


    time I tried to reach out, he avoided me, creating a distance that made me feel powerless.


    One time when I saw him, I sought his attention but he didn¡¯t pay heed to me at all.


    ¡°What is it that you want to talk about?¡± he asked without sparing me a nce.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me on purpose?¡± I questioned, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he replied, still not looking at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me, Carlyle. I want to talk to you,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°We can talkter,¡± he dismissed, brushing off my concerns.


    Before I could press further, a guard interrupted our conversation, delivering urgent news to Carlyle.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Alpha, but your presence is needed at the pack¡¯s training ground,¡± the guard


    informed him solemnly.


    Carlyle¡¯s brow furrowed in concern, his attention shifting from me to the guard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he


    asked, his voiceced with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent, sir. Alpha Mason has requested your immediate presence,¡± the guard replied, his tone


    leaving no room for dy.


    Carlyle¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Mason¡¯s name, a flicker of concern passing through


    his eyes before heposed himself.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Carlyle responded, his tone authoritative yet tinged with


    apprehension.


    As the guard departed, leaving Carlyle and me alone once more, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of uncase


    that settled in the pit of my stomach. Despite Carlyle¡¯s attempts to deflect, it was clear that something


    significant was unfolding within the pack.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I ventured, my voiceced with concern.


    Carlyle hesitated for a moment before meeting my gaze, his eyes betraying the turmoil within. I¡¯m not


    sure,¡± he admitted, a hint of vulnerability seeping into his voice. ¡°But I need to find out.¡±


    1/5


    12-03 Sat, 2 Mar


    64%


    64


    With that, Carlyle turned and hurried away, leaving me standing alone in the wake of uncertainty. A


    pang of sadness and frustration settled within me as Carlyle continued to elude my attempts to


    connect. The weight of concern for his well¨Cbeing collided with the ache of being kept at a distance. I


    couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of helplessness, and the unanswered knocks on his door echoed the silent


    turmoil within my heart.


    Questions swirled in my mind, each one amplifying the emotional toll. Was it my presence that troubled


    him? Was there something he couldn¡¯t express, locked away in the confiries of his pain? Theck of


    rity only intensified the knots of worry, leaving me to grapple with the reality of not being able to


    provide the support I yearned to give.


    As night descended and the world around me grew still, I retreated to my bed, hoping for a respite.


    from the whirlwind of emotions that had consumed me throughout the day. The soft embrace of the


    mattress offered littlefort, however, as my mind buzzed with thoughts of Carlyle and the


    unresolved tension between us.


    I tossed and turned, the weight of our conversation weighing heavily on my mind. Despite my


    exhaustion, sleep cluded me, as the words exchanged with Donald earlier in the day reyed like a


    broken record in my mind.


    Donald¡¯s cryptic warnings had left me unsettled, his ominous words hinting at a truth that lurked. just


    beyond my grasp. What did he know that I didn¡¯t? And how did it rte to Carlyle and the pack?


    With each passing moment, the shadows in my room seemed to grow darker, mirroring the uncertainty


    that clouded my thoughts. I longed for thefort of sleep, yet the specter of doubt loomedrge,


    casting a pall over my weary mind.


    Hours ticked by in agonizing silence, the moon casting its gentle glow through the windowpane as Iy


    restless beneath the covers. In the solitude of the night, with only my thoughts forpany, I grappled


    with the weight of secrets left unspoken and the fear of what tomorrow might bring.


    With the night dragging on endlessly and sleep continuing to evade me, I found myself unable to shake


    off the restlessness that gued my mind. As the hours slipped away, my thoughts relentlessly circled


    back to Carlyle, his troubled expression haunting my every waking moment.


    Unable to endure the torment of my own thoughts any longer, I summoned the courage to rise from my


    bed and make my way to his chambers. Each step felt like a journey into the unknown, my heart


    pounding in anticipation of what awaited me on the other side of his door.


    With trembling hands, I reached out and knocked softly, the sound echoing in the silence of the night.


    For a moment, there was no response, and I feared that my intrusion had gone unnoticed.


    Undeterred, I persisted, knocking on the door with a mixture of determination and trepidation. ¡°Carlyle,


    it¡¯s me, Donnie. Can we talk?¡± I called out, hoping to breach the silence that seemed to envelop his


    secluded space.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle is not in at the moment.¡± A passing by maid said to me.


    ¡°How long has he been out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It has been a while. He hasn¡¯t returned since he left earlier in the day.¡±


    2/3


    12:03 Sat, 2 Mar F RO-


    64%


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± My mind went at rest since he hasn¡¯t returned. I had hope at least. I didn¡¯t know


    how I slept off in a distant corner while waiting for him. All I knew was that I woke up after a brief


    moment of sumbing to slumber to check Carlyle¡¯s door. Then, I found him inside, engrossed in


    whatever he was doing. He seemed very busy with the files he was going through that he didn¡¯t notice


    my presence.


    Thinking for a while, I decided to pend whatever it was till the next day.


    But just as I began to retreat, the door creaked open, revealing Carlyle¡¯s figure silhouetted against the


    dim light of his chamber.


    His expression was a mixture of surprise and apprehension as he regarded me, the lines of tension


    softening at the sight of my weary face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, his voice hushed with the weight of the night.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°And I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we


    needed to talk.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s gaze softened, a flicker of understanding passing between us. Without a word, he stepped


    aside, inviting me in with a silent gesture.


    As I entered, the air seemed to crackle with unspoken tension, the space between us filled with a


    thousand unspoken words. But in that moment, amidst the quiet of the night, I knew that we had finally


    broken through the barriers that had kept us apart. At least, in the slightest way as I was determined to


    see it through with him the moment he ushered me in.


    Seated across from each other in the dim light of his chamber, we didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Each


    of us seemed to be gathering our thoughts. However, I knew deep down that I didn¡¯t know how to start


    the conversation with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I began, my voice hesitant as I cleared my throat, catching Carlyle¡¯s attention from his


    task.


    ¡°What for?¡± he asked, his focus still on what he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the cold shoulders and all,¡± I said, keeping my apology brief.


    Carlyle paused, looking up to meet my gaze before patting the space beside him, inviting me to sit..


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said softly.


    I walked over to him, and he took my hand, guiding me to sit beside him in the chair. He then returned


    his attention to the files he was organizing, remaining silent.


    ¡°Are you purposely punishing me?¡± I asked, feeling a mix of frustration and confusion.


    ¡°Why did you ask that?¡± he replied, his tone guarded.


    ¡°You asked me toe sit here, but you¡¯re basically ignoring me,¡± I pointed out, searching his face. for


    any sign of understanding.


    He sighed after studying my expression. ¡°Donnie, seriously you need to learn patience. You really


    375


    Sat, 2 M


    can¡¯t continue acting like this if you¡¯re going to be the Luna of this pack.¡±


    ¡°I never said I want to be your Luna,¡± I retorted, feeling defensive.


    ¡°That is not important right now. However, I deeply apologize for hurting you, but you need to


    understand that I never meant for any of it to happen,¡± Carlyle exined, his voice tinged with regret.


    64%


    ¡°Raina was just here to¡­ I began to exin, but he interrupted me, cing his finger across my lips.


    ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t say that I have fully gotten my mind off it, but I¡¯m sorry for not


    understanding you nevertheless,¡± I said, finally letting go of some of the tension between us.


    You should know¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, someone seeks your attention,¡± a messenger interrupted our discussion from outside.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I replied before Carlyle could speak.


    ¡°She says she is Raina,¡± the messenger ryed.


    ¡°Tell her the


    response.


    Alpha is quite busy to attend to her,¡± I instructed, sensing Carlyle¡¯s amusement at my


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± he asked, his expression clouded with curiosity.


    ¡°Nothing! I only did what I see fit,¡± I shrugged, trying to brush off his question.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Carlyle opened his arms for a bear hug. I hesitated for a moment, but he pulled me


    closer, and I embraced him fully.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to acknowledge the bond between us, Donnie?¡± he asked softly, his voiceced.


    with concern.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Donald told me how much you stressed yourself for my sake,¡± I deflected,


    changing the subject.


    ¡°How do you expect me to be hale and hearty without you?¡± he replied, his gaze intense.


    I¡¯m serious, Carlyle. Enough of your pranks,¡± I insisted, trying to push back against the emotions stirring


    within me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pulling pranks, Donnie. I¡¯m serious and you know it,¡± he countered, his tone sincere.


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I replied, unable to fully trust his words.


    ¡°Be mine, Donnie. Take for example, if you had my mark on you, I would have sensed it immediately


    you were in danger,¡± he pleaded, his words echoing with conviction.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, I confessed after a brief moment of silence.


    3/5


    ¡°Scared of what? What scares you when you have me here?¡± he asked gently, his eyes searching mine


    for answers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fit in the position next to you,¡± I admitted, feeling vulnerable.


    ¡°Who said that? You¡¯re obviously going to make a good wife and mother, not excluding being a good


    Luna for the pack. In fact, you¡¯re going to be the best Luna in the history of Moon Shade,¡± he reassured


    me, his confidence unwavering.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. You¡¯re not sure about that. I know my own capability,¡± I replied, trying to maintain my


    composure.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you, Donnie. It¡¯s the truth. You might not know it, but I do. Moreover, the goddess


    wouldn¡¯t make you my mate if you aren¡¯t going to be a blessing for this pack,¡± he insisted, his words


    resonating deeply within me.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± I conceded, feeling a flicker of hope stirring within me..


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he asked eagerly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯m not giving you that chance again,¡± he dered firmly, leaving no room for doubt as


    he pulled me closer, peppering kisses on my cheeks.


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 75

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    After rescuing Donnie, my life became a whirlwind of activity. There were endless meetings,


    debriefings, and arrangements to be made. Every moment was consumed by the urgent demands. of


    my responsibilities, leaving little time for anything else.


    In the midst of it all, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt for not checking up on her and Mason. They


    were always in the back of my mind, a constant worry that gnawed at my conscience. But with the


    chaos surrounding me, I had to trust that they were safe and being taken care of.


    1


    Reports trickled in periodically, assuring me that they were indeed fine. Donnie was settling into her


    new life, finding her ce within the pack, while Mason was thriving under the watchful eye of his


    caretakers. Each update brought a sense of relief, but also a twinge of regret for not being there to


    witness their happiness firsthand.


    Exhausted from the day¡¯s responsibilities, I finally returned to my chambers, craving nothing more than


    a moment of solitude to unwind and collect my thoughts. As I entered, the guard on standby


    approached me with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, Donnie is here to see you,¡± he informed me, his voice respectful yet tinged with


    urgency.


    Surprise flickered across my features at the unexpected news. Donnie¡¯s presence was a rare


    urrence these days, given the demands of our respective duties. Yet, despite the fatigue that


    weighed heavily upon me, I weed the opportunity to reconnect with her.


    Thank you,¡± I replied to the guard, offering a nod of appreciation. ¡°You may go. I¡¯ll handle it from here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The guard nodded in acknowledgment before bowing and exiting the room, leaving me alone with my


    thoughts once more. As I watched him depart, a sense of anticipation stirred within me, eager


    to see Donnie.


    Although I longed to see Donnie the moment I heard she was waiting for me, I knew I had to prioritize


    the tasks at hand. As much as I wanted to drop everything and rush to her side, duty called, and I


    couldn¡¯t afford to leave matters unresolved.


    With a heavy heart, I thanked the guard and asked him to inform Donnie that I would be with her


    shortly. It pained me to dy our reunion, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the responsibilities that demanded my


    immediate attention.


    As the guard left, I turned my focus back to the matters at hand, determined to tackle them with the


    same dedication and resolve that had carried me through the day. Though my mind wandered to


    thoughts of Donnie, I pushed them aside, knowing that I would have time to be with her once. my


    duties were fulfilled.


    Hours passed in a blur as I worked tirelessly to address the pressing issues thaty before me.


    As I entered my chambers, a sense of unease washed over me, disrupting the tranquility I had hoped


    to find. Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavily upon my shoulders, I couldn¡¯t shake the


    1/5


    feeling that something was amiss.


    It was as if a presence lingered in the air, a silent specter that whispered of unrest and uncertainty. My


    heart quickened as sensed Donnie¡¯s presence before I evenid eyes on her, her energy palpable in


    the room.


    Turning slowly, I found her standing before me, her expression a mixture of concern and apprehension.


    The sight of her only deepened the sense of disquiet that gripped me, as if her very presence reflected


    the turmoil that churned within.


    ¡°Donnie,¡± 1 greeted her, my voice tinged with both relief and trepidation. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Her gaze met mine, her eyes betraying the turmoil thaty beneath the surface. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± she


    admitted softly and I ushered her in.


    l¡¯intended toplete my work before attending to her but she began conversing with me so soon


    Then, I decided to give her the attention she wanted. From there, we started talking and we apologized


    to each other.


    Game


    During our discussion, one thing that amused me the most was her reaction when Raina looking for


    me. She must have thought that I would attend to Raina at that moment and abandoned her. Her action


    in that situation soothed my heart when she acted all possessive and womanly. But her distrust of me


    in matters that concerns Raina breaks my heart.


    Shrugging it off, we spoke and I eventually asked her to be my woman.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± was her final response.


    ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯m not giving you that chance again,¡± I said. If she wasn¡¯t going to take a step forward


    towards me, I would to take several steps towards her. Without granting her the chance for another


    refusal. I pulled her closer to me, kissing her face. This time, I was going to mark her to make her mine!


    AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    The chambers were draped in moonlight, casting a shimmering glow upon the worn wooden floors and


    ornate furnishings. It was here, amid the scent of pine and earth, that Carlyle, the Moon Shade pack¡¯s


    alpha, found himself entranced by the intoxicating presence of Sidonnie. Her eyes, emerald pools of


    desire, held an unspoken invitation that resonated within him, stirring the primal depths. of his soul.


    As their bodies drew closer, their breaths mingling in the air between them, Carlyle felt the familiar urge


    to im.


    His wolf, impatient to taste the sweet nectar of his mate¡¯s lips, strained against him, begging for


    release. ¡°Sidonnie,¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse with longing. ¡°I have never wanted anything so


    much in my life.¡±


    With a trembling hand, he reached out to touch her cheek, marveling at the softness beneath his


    fingers. Sidonnie gazed upat him, her expression filled with uncertainty. ¡°Carlyle, I don¡¯t know if


    He cut her off, his tone desperate.


    275


    12:04 Sat, 2 Mar FR¡¤


    ¡°Please, let me show you how much I need you.¡± His hands moved to cup her face, his thumbs. gently


    stroking her cheeks. Sidonnie hesitated only briefly before closing the distance between them. Their


    lips met in a gentle caress, igniting sparks within them both.


    64%A


    Their kiss deepened, growing more urgent, as they explored each other¡¯s mouths, tasting the


    sweetness of desire. Her tongue danced with his, entwining, teasing, and ying a game of sensual


    seduction.


    Sidonnie moaned softly, her body pressed tightly against Carlyle¡¯s, feeling the heat and hardness of his


    erection straining against the fabric of his pants. She could sense the raw, undeniable power he


    possessed, and it excited her beyond measure.


    ¡°Carlyle,¡± she gasped, her voice hushed with passion, ¡°I want you¡­¡±


    He smiled, his blue eyes glinting like ice under the moonlight.


    ¡°You sure do know how to make a man work for it, Sidonnie.¡±


    She giggled softly, running her fingers down his chest, tracing the lines of muscle hidden beneath his


    shirt. ¡°Well, what¡¯s the fun in giving it away too easily?¡±


    Her words were yful, but there was truth behind them she knew that surrendering herselfpletely


    would mean losing control, and she had spent years building walls around her heart. But now, standing


    before Carlyle, her fears seemed so far away. His strength, protection, and unwavering devotion were


    irresistible.


    With every slow, deliberate thrust, Carlyle felt his mate melting into his arms, submitting to the


    overwhelming force of their bond. He reveled in the way Sidonie arched her back, her nails digging into


    his shoulders, as he plunged deeper inside her. Each stroke brought them closer together, their hearts


    beating in sync, their bodies bing one.


    ¡°Oh, Carlyle,¡± she moaned, her voice a soft whisper against his ear.


    ¡°You feel so good inside me.¡±


    He chuckled softly, loving the way she surrendered to him, her body arching and writhing beneath him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself, darling.


    He adjusted his position on top of her, his cock buried deep within her wet warmth. Sidonnie wrapped


    her legs around his waist, pulling him even closer, her hips bucking upwards to meet his rhythm.


    ¡°Harder, Carlyle,¡± she pleaded, her voice breaking with pleasure.


    ¡°Make me yours.¡±


    He obliged, driving harder into her, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. The sweat that dripped


    from their brows pooled on the sheets below them, leaving a trail of evidence of their passion.


    ¡°So tight,¡± he groaned, his breath hot against her neck. ¡°Feels like I¡¯m home.¡±


    Sheughed softly, reaching up to pull his head down to hers. Their lips met again, tongues


    3/5


    dancing eagerly as their bodies continued to writhe in pleasure.


    ¡°Damn! I missed this.¡±


    ¡°Should I mark you, Donnie?¡± Carlyle¡¯s voice resonated in her ears. Before she could mutter a


    response, Carlyle raised her hips closer to his pelvic region, going way deeper in her as she began to


    mutter several words all together and her response came out as nothing but a muffled sound.


    ¡°Say it out loud, Donnie. Say it out loud to my hearing. I want to hear you plead for my mark on you.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s voice was authoritative and tempting at the same time.


    Donnie didn¡¯t bother saying anything and he spanked her butt cheek hard as a way to make her


    sumb.


    ¡°Say it out loud, Sidonnie!¡±


    This time, it was more like an order she couldn¡¯t do away with.


    ¡°Yes, Carl¡­ her voice broke in between, as extreme pleasure rode all over her senses. ¡°I need your


    mark on my body. My Alpha, please, mark me.¡±


    ¡°Good girl! You don¡¯t need to be stubborn.¡± He lowered his head to take one of her nipples in his mouth


    making Donnie moan the more.


    ¡°Now, let me grant your request.¡± Carlyle¡¯s voice changed into a short howl. Before Donnie knew it, her


    gaze met with another colour in his eyes as he bore his fangs at her.


    ¡°Do it,¡± she whispered during a slight moment of hesitation from him. Right there and then, Carlyle bore


    his fangs into Donnie¡¯s lower neck, just next to her ear, biting down on it while embedding his mark on


    her skin with his fangs.


    Sidonnie¡¯s nails dug into Carlyle¡¯s biceps, her muscles quivering with pain and excitement. The fire


    between them burned brighter; their animal spirits, once restrained, now unleashed.


    ¡°Ahh¡­Carlyle,¡± she murmured between kisses, ¡°you¡¯ve got me all worked up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡± Carlyle made his tongue linger on that spot for a while, reeking with pleasure and


    excitement.


    With a smirk, he pushed her onto her back, straddling her hips. His gaze swept over her naked. form,


    lingering on her full breasts, firm stomach, and the curve of her thighs.


    He leaned down, kissing her softly, and then harder, until she whimpered underneath him. ¡°I love


    making you lose control,¡± he growled against her lips.


    ¡°Then show me just how wild you can be,¡± she breathed, grabbing his hair and pulling him closer. He


    kissed her deeply, his tongue darting into her mouth, exploring every heated inch inside her. Her hands


    roamed over his body, skimming over his toned abs and tightening around his muscr arms. She


    wanted nothing more than to be imed fiercely by the alpha and Carlyle granted her just that.


    4/5

 Chapter 76

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes, blinking against the unfamiliar surroundings. The events of the night before flooded


    my mind, causing a smile to spread across my lips. A wide, bright smile.


    I had actually done it, hadn¡¯t I? I couldn¡¯t believe I had gotten Carlyle¡¯s mark on me! I had epted the


    fated bond between us overnight.


    And I felt¡­ amazing.


    I widened my eyes, mentally examining my heart. I felt so incredible.


    All the usual pains that greeted me upon waking were gone. My breathing wasn¡¯t erratic like it usually


    was when Carlyle didn¡¯t grant me the peak pleasure I needed. I didn¡¯t feel a single pain at all.


    ¡°Oh my God!!!¡± I shrieked happily. I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this good¡­ especially not after the


    emotional strain I had put on my heart the night before going to Carlyle¡¯s.


    Memories flooded my mind. The sensation of his touch¡­ His groans in my ear¡­ His lips on my skin¡­


    Especially when he swiped his tongue across his mark on my neck. That feeling!


    My body warmed all over. Damn. Dammit!


    And what time was it now?


    I attempted to pull myself up from the bed to check the wall clock, only to-


    ¡°OUCH!!!¡± The unexpected cry tore from my lips as pain shot through every inch of my body.


    Everywhere ached. Even muscles I never knew existed screamed in protest. Carlyle had indeed done


    a good job on me.


    Desperately needing a shower, I tried to get my legs to move, but the body had me gasping in distress.


    With that, I gave up on getting up,ying back down on the bed,


    I muttered miserably, ¡°Damn that insatiable beast of a man.¡±


    ain that shot through my


    Instantly, the door opened. But it wasn¡¯t Carlyle walking through the door but a plump woman who


    appeared to be in herte sixties, her ck hair tied in a bun behind her neck.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re awake, Mydy,¡± she said kindly, walking towards me. ¡°My name is Mirian, I was sent here


    to you by the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mirian. I¡¯m Sidonnie Xander, it is so nice meeting you.¡± I blushed, embarrassed. What


    a circumstance to be acquainted with one of Carlyle¡¯s people besides Donald.


    ¡°Oh, no need for formalities, Mydy,¡± she reassured me. ¡°And the morning has long exhausted itself. It


    is early evening now, Mydy.¡±


    12:04 Sat, 2 Mar


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, eyes widening. No wonder I was feeling famished.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Where is he¡­? Carl- I mean, the Alpha?¡±


    ¡°He is in a meeting with the council.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s nanny, I¡¯m a werewolf just like you. My family has worked for the royal family for


    centuries.¡±


    ¡°Really? So, you¡¯ve known him since he was a child?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Since he was a youngd, yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°He is a great leader to us all. He really did surpass every


    other leader ournd has ever had. Who would have thought that he¡¯ll be so magnificent? After


    everything he¡¯d been through, we were all so scared that he won¡¯t be able to survive the-¡± she cut off


    suddenly and bit her lips sadly when she realized she¡¯d said too much.


    For a few seconds, sadness welled in the air between us. Then, Mirian brightened again, ¡°I know you


    crave to use the bathroom,e on before your water gets cold.¡±


    My cheeks reddened. Holy goddess, how was I going to inform this woman that I can¡¯t move my body


    even if my life depends on it?


    ¡°You s¨Csee, I¡­¡± I began, swallowing. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ That is, I¡­ Damn, why was it so hard?


    Mirian was waiting for me expectantly.


    I tried again, ¡°I can¡¯t m¨Cmove¡­ I mean, my body¡­ h¨Churts.¡±


    ¡°Oooh! Oh, o¨Cof course, of course!¡± The older woman nodded vigorously when she realized what I had


    been trying to say. Her cheeks warmed, mirroring mine. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Before I could figure out what she meant by that, she covered the distance between us and lifted me


    from the bed like I didn¡¯t weigh much.


    ¡°What!?¡± I shrieked, horrified. ¡°Put me down before you hurt your back..!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me, Mydy. We¡¯re very strong. I will be just fine.¡± Already, she was at the door


    of the master bedchambers. She opened it and walked right through, ¡°I will be just fine.¡±


    A nce at the bed reminded me of everything that happened¡­ It only made me flush more until I felt


    like my cheeks were on fire.


    My overused body reacted too, which wasn¡¯t funny.


    Mirian discarded the bedsheet that covered me, leaving me stark naked. I was about to gasp in


    mortification when she lowered me into the old¨Cfashioned tub and I was instantly engulfed by the great


    feel of warm foaming water and scented leaves.


    ¡°Aaah,¡± I moaned pleasantly, closing my eyes, ¡°Thank you so much, Mirian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mydy.


    I got some medicinal herbs too, it is in that water. It¡¯ll help you feel better when you get out. I bet you


    have some healing to do after all that screaming.¡± She beamed at me. ¡°You are one strong female, My


    lady. I am d that you are in his life.¡±


    ¡°All that scream¨C1 swallowed, ¡°You heard¡­?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Of course, I did. I slept in my bedroom, which is just right in this quarters. Everyone in


    this tower the night before, would have heard too.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡­!?¡± I shrieked, horrified.


    ¡°Oh, you needn¡¯t worry yourself, Mydy,¡± Mirian smiled, waving me off, ¡°I¡¯m sure they all tuned out


    after hearing the first scream as I did.¡±


    The Alphas of Moon Shade knew when they were being eavesdropped on, no matter the n it was.


    Talk more of the Alpha. No pack member in his right mind would eavesdrop on the Alpha when he did


    not authorize it.¡± She deadpanned.


    That made me feel a little bit better. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mirian.¡±


    ¡°I had the clothes you wore on the night before washed in the morning but I know they are not dried


    yet. I will get some clothes ready for you to put on after a bath. Take your timeing out. I will get


    your food ready, I know you¡¯ll be famished.¡± She gave me another smile before she turned and walked


    out of the bathroom.


    Alone, I closed my eyes while soaking my body. Indeed, I¡¯ll be taking my time before Ie out¡­. time


    enough for whatever medicinal herb in this water to touch my body really well.


    Eyes closed, the memories surfaced again. His hands exploring me¡­


    Touching me deep inside¡­


    His dick moving inside me¡­


    The things he¡¯d made me feel¡­


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know when you¡¯re dying, do you?¡± I muttered to my aroused body


    **I will give you


    *****I will give you pleasure like you¡¯ve never known before. And you will want more, over and


    ¡°I over and over again, until your body can¡¯t take any more of it.¡°****


    The sound of his voice whispering these words to me as heid on top of me, made me shiver now.


    Indeed, he has made true to his words, every one of them.


    I never knew a pleasure like that existed. Perhaps, it was because he just marked me. And the pains¡­


    it was worthwhile.


    After finishing my bath and feeling considerably refreshed, Mirian guided me through some traditional


    rituals that were customary in the pack.


    She exined each step with patience and care, ensuring that I understood the significance behind


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    375


    12:04 Sat, 2 Mar FRD.


    64


    the rituals. Despite the lingering soreness in my muscles, I foundfort in the familiarity of the


    traditions and the sense of belonging they instilled within me.


    As Mirian and I sat down together, she began to exin the significance of the traditions and processes


    that were integral to the pack¡¯s customs.


    ¡°First and foremost, Mirian began, her voice carrying a deep reverence, ¡°we must honor the bond.


    between you and Carlyle, our Alpha. It is a sacred connection, one that must be celebrated and


    nurtured.¡±


    She went on to describe the importance of the bonding ceremony, where Carlyle¡¯s mark on me


    symbolized ourmitment to each other and to the pack. Mirian emphasized the significance of the


    mark, exining that it represented not only physical union but also a spiritual connection that


    transcended mere words.


    ¡°Beyond the bonding ceremony,¡± Mirian continued, ¡°there are other traditions that we must observe to


    ensure harmony within the pack and with the natural world around us.¡±


    She spoke of rituals that honored the elements, such as eeremonies to appease the spirits of thend


    and offerings made to the moon goddess to seek her blessings. These rituals were deeply rooted in the


    pack¡¯s history and served to strengthen our connection to the earth and its energies.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Mirian added, ¡°there are rites of passage that mark significant milestones in a


    werewolf¡¯s life, such as the transition from adolescence to adulthood and the eptance of new


    members into the pack.¡±


    She exined how these rites of passage were a testament to the pack¡¯s resilience and adaptability,


    ensuring that each member understood their role within themunity and the responsibilities that


    came with it.


    As Mirian spoke, I listened intently, absorbing every word with a sense of awe and reverence. The


    traditions and processes she described were not just rituals; they were a reflection of the pack¡¯s values


    and beliefs, passed down through generations to guide us in our journey through life.


    By the time our discussion came to a close, I felt a deep appreciation for the rich tapestry of traditions


    that bound us together as a pack. With Mirian¡¯s guidance, I had gained a deeper understanding of our


    customs and the role they yed in shaping our collective identity.


    As we prepared to carry out the rituals together, I knew that I was not just participating in a ceremony; I


    was embracing a legacy that had endured for centuries, a legacy that would continue to shape the


    destiny of our pack for generations toe.


    Together, we performed ceremonies that honored the pack¡¯s heritage and celebrated my newfound


    connection with Carlyle. Mirian¡¯s gentle guidance helped me navigate through the rituals with ease, her


    presence a source offort and reassurance.


    As wepleted thest of the indoor traditions, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards


    Mirian for her kindness and support.


    With the rituals concluded, Mirian led me to a table set with a delicious meal, the aroma of freshly


    cooked food wafting through the air. Despite my earlier difort, my appetite had returned with a


    vengeance, and I eagerly dug into the hearty meal.


    64%


    As I savored each bite, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the events of the day and the journey thaty


    ahead. With Mirian by my side, I felt a newfound sense of confidence and determination to face


    whatever challenges awaited me.


    And as the evening wore on, surrounded by the warmth and camaraderie of the pack, I knew that I was


    exactly where I was meant to be. With Carlyle as iny mate and the pack as my family, I was ready to


    embrace the future with open arms.


    Curious about the traditions Mirian taught me, I threw a question at her.


    ¡°Mirian,¡± I began. ¡°You said the ritual is to be done to the Alpha¡¯s mate,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just¡­I just want to know if Carlyle performed the ritual with anyone before me, maybe with


    his previous girl or something.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    ¡°What have I missed?¡± Carlyle¡¯s sudden presence prevented her from saying any more..


    ¡°Shit!¡± I muttered inwardly.


    5/5

 Chapter 77

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°What have I missed?¡± Carlyle¡¯s sudden presence interrupted our conversation, his voice carrying a


    mixture of curiosity and concern.


    I bit back a curse, startled by his unexpected arrival. ¡°Uh¡­ we were just discussing some of the pack¡¯s


    traditions and processes, I replied, trying to hide my surprise.


    Carlyle nodded, his gaze shifting between Mirian and me. ¡°Ah, I see. Well, I appreciate your help.


    Mirian, he said, addressing the older woman with a nod of gratitude.


    Mirian returned his gesture with a warm smile. ¡°Of course, Alpha. It was my pleasure to assist Lady.


    Sidonnie, she replied respectfully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Carlyle¡¯s expression softened at her words. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her,¡± he said sincerely, his.


    voice tinged with genuine appreciation.


    Mirian inclined her head in acknowledgment. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Alpha. Lady Sidonnie is a strong


    individual, and I have no doubt she will make a valuable addition to our pack,¡± she said with a


    reassuring smile and I didn¡¯t miss the wink she threw at Carlyle who smirked in return. No doubt that


    they were very close since she was his nanny.


    With that, Mirian took her leave, disappearing from the room with the same quiet grace with which she


    had entered.


    Alone once more, Carlyle turned his attention back to me, his gaze searching mine for any signs of


    difort or distress. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, his concern evident in his voice.


    I offered him a small smile, grateful for his concern. ¡°I¡¯m doing better, thank you,¡± I replied. honestly.


    ¡°Mirian helped me with some of the traditions and processes, and I feel more at ease


    now.¡±


    Carlyle nodded, his expression softening with relief. ¡°Good to hear,¡± he said, a hint of a smile ying at


    the corners of his lips. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I want you to feel at home


    with me.¡±


    His words warmed my heart, filling me with a sense of belonging that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    However, a part of me felt like he said that because he heard what I was discussing with Miriam just


    before he entered.


    ¡°Thank you, Carlyle,¡± I said sincerely, meeting his gaze with gratitude. ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve


    done for me.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me when you woke up?¡± I changed the topic, moving to sit on his bed which held


    several memories.


    ¡°I saw you were sleeping easy and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you since you were stressed out obviously.¡±


    With a nod of understanding, Carlyle moved to take a seat beside me, his presence aforting


    1/4


    12:09


    Sat, 2


    reassurance in the midst of the unfamiliar surroundings. As we settled into conversation, I couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a sense of hope for the future, knowing that I had found a ce where I truly belonged.


    As Carlyle settled, we fell into an easy conversation, the tension from his sudden appearance


    dissipating with each passing moment. We talked about a myriad of topics, ranging from the events of


    the previous night to the intricacies of pack politics.


    ¡°So, Carlyle began, his tone light, ¡°how are you feeling afterst night? Any lingering soreness?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but flush at the memory of our passionate encounter, the heat rising to my cheeks as I


    met his gaze. ¡°Just a little sore,¡± I admitted with a sheepish smile, ¡°but nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Carlyle chuckled softly, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll have to be more gentle with you next time,¡± he


    teased, his voiceced with amusement.


    I raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips. ¡°Oh, I can handle whatever you throw at


    me,¡± I shot back, unable to resist the opportunity for a little banter.


    Carlyle¡¯sughter filled the room, a rich sound that warmed my heart. ¡°I have no doubt about that, you


    did so wellst night he replied with a grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    As our conversation continued, we traded yful taunts and teasing remarks, each exchange


    deepening the bond between us. Despite the weight of our responsibilities, we found sce in each


    other¡¯spany, sharing moments ofughter and camaraderie that eased the burden of the world


    outside.


    In those fleeting moments


    surrounded by the warmth of Carlyle¡¯s presence, I knew that I had found a kindred spirit, someone who


    understood me in a way that no one else ever could. And as we talked long into the night, I couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unexpected twist of fate that had brought us together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can really keep up with me he wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°Hell no! I¡¯m still a bit sore.¡±


    ¡°If I heard clearly, you said you can take me all the way.¡±


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Staring into her face I pushed gently forward. She was so wet I slidpletely into her on the first try,


    my ballsing to rest up against the soft round flesh of her ass.


    Donnie¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head and she groaned, ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurting you am I?¡± I asked, the concern in my voice obvious.


    ¡°God no,¡± she let out a softugh. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel better than I have in a very long time.¡±


    Being lodged inside Donnie¡¯s pussy was the experience of a lifetime. It was like I¡¯de full circle and


    was returning to the ce I rightly belong. The ce I¡¯de out of. I was home once more.


    Tenderly I began to pump into her slippery wetness with long full strokes, allowing my cock to


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    almost slip from her grasp before plunging forward again. With each backward stroke I felt the velvety


    walls of her pussy cling to my shaft as if trying to hold me in.


    64%


    Slipping her arms around my back mom pulled me down on top of her. I could feel her hard stiff nipples


    poking into my chest as her breasts ttened out under my weight.


    Cupping my face in her hands she pulled my lips on top of hers and thrust her tongue into my mouth.


    Hungrily we devoured each other with our mouths as the tempo of our lovemaking began to feed upon


    our lust. Soon our bodies were meshing together faster and faster, our breathing starting to getbored.


    Time seemed to stop as we embraced our forbidden desire, both of us striving to reach the inevitable


    conclusion.


    ¡°So good¡­so good¡­so good¡­right there, Carl,¡± Donnie chanted, her head slowly rolling from side. to


    side as she increased her upward thrusts.


    The heat and slickness engulfing my cock was unlike any I¡¯d ever experienced before. I reached a new


    pinnacle of ecstasy. My cock throbbed violently as I pumped my cock into Donnie¡¯s molten heat with


    greater urgency. She wrapped her legs around my hips and used her heels to spur me on. Lifting my


    upper body onto my arms I was able to increase the force of my lunges. My heavy balls. bounced off


    her ass filling the room with wet pping sounds each time I drove into her now quivering cunt. I felt


    the bite of her fingernails as she raked my sweat soaked back, her passion boiling over.


    -ph


    ¡°Oh Goddess, shit¡­oh heavens,¡± she moaned, her eyes wide and staring deeply into mine.


    ¡°Oh God, Donnie!¡± I moaned loudly, my thrusting growing frenzied.


    ¡°Right now, Alpha!¡± Donnie hollered as her pussy mped tightly around my shaft and coated it with


    anotheryer of her juice.


    My body shook and my mind reeled as I exploded inside her. Spurt after spurt of thick creamy cum shot


    out of me flooding her pussy to overflowing. Even after I copsed on top of her my body continued to


    spasm. I couldn¡¯t move for five minutes.


    Donnie held me in her arms whispering, ¡°I love you,¡± over and over as my cock slowly deted inside


    her drenched hole. Once she was finally satisfied and back to normal, I rolled over to the side, Donnie¡¯s


    pussy making a loud wet sucking noise as my cock slipped from her. Donnie rolled onto her side facing


    me and stared at me with eyes full of love. I returned the look. Wey facing each other for the longest


    time before she finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Any regrets?¡±


    ¡°God no! Why do you ask?¡± I replied, reaching over and running my fingertips lightly up and down her


    upper arm.


    ¡°You do realize that things won¡¯t be the same around here from now on,¡± she said, cing a hand


    gently on my naked hip.


    I knew what she meant but I asked anyway. ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve opened up a can of worms. You¡¯ve released the beast inside me and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to


    need a whole lot more of what you just gave me. You¡¯re going to have to keep up with my


    2 Mar


    64%


    impatience and so many other things. You¡¯ll have a while lot to deal with. There was a twinkle in her


    eyes that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    you!


    ¡°Whenever it, Donnie. Trust me, I¡¯m willing to teach you everything. You¡¯ll take leadership sses from


    Miriam soon. I¡¯ll support you in anyway I can.¡± I whispered, letting my fingertips slide over one of her


    sensitive nipples.


    ¡°Keep that up and it¡¯ll be sooner than you think,¡± she snickered, taking my hand in hers and cing it


    against her lips.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Mason¡¯s young voice resonated as he burst in without restraint. Quickly, I flung the bed cover


    across both our bodies.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 78

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mama!¡± In the soft glow of the room, Mason¡¯s exuberant entrance disrupted the quiet ambiance. His


    innocent cry pierced through the stillness, a testament to the boundless energy and curiosity that


    defined his young spirit. Reacting swiftly, I instinctively pulled the protective cover over both of us,


    creating a makeshift cocoon.


    Mason¡¯s presence brought a mix offort and joy, a reminder of the pure love that existed within our


    small family unit. Despite the challenges that surrounded us, his unfiltered enthusiasm and openness


    infused the room with a renewed sense of warmth. As he eagerly sought our attention, it became clear


    that he yearned for a moment of connection and unity.


    In the cocoon of covers, I shared a nce with Mason, acknowledging the unspoken bond between us.


    His innocent eyes sparkled with a mixture of curiosity and excitement, capturing the essence of


    childhood wonder. It was a reminder that, amidst theplexities of life, the simplicity of familial love


    held a unique and cherished ce.


    ¡°Mama, why are you hiding? I¡¯ve not seen you all day.¡± Mason¡¯s innocent query echoed in the room.


    I peeked out from beneath the cover, a yful grin on my face. ¡°Well, Mason, sometimes it¡¯s fun to


    have a little hide¨Cand¨Cseek, even without leaving the bed.¡±


    ¡°He really can¡¯t do without you.¡± Carlyle said.


    Carlyle, having witnessed the amusing exchange, joined in with a chuckle. ¡°Hide¨Cand¨Cseek in bed?


    That¡¯s a new one, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mason, undeterred by the unconventional nature of our game, giggled and pointed at me. ¡°Mama¡¯s


    funny! She¡¯s with Daddy too.¡±


    I winked at him. ¡°You bet, little man.


    Carlyle grinned at Mason¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got a littleedian in the making. What do


    you think, Donnie?¡±


    Iughed, nodding in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. Carlyle, you¡¯re bringing so much joy to this hide- and¨C


    seek adventure.¡±


    Mason, reveling in the attention, eximed, ¡°Can we y more games, Mama? With Daddy and


    Mama?¡±


    Carlyle joined in, ¡°Sure, buddy. How about a round of ¡®Guess the Shape¡® or ¡®Animal Charades?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s do that!¡±


    And so, we indulged in a series of yful games, creating a haven ofughter and warmth within the


    confines of our shared space. The worries and troubles of the outside world momentarily forgotten,


    reced by the Aimple joy of family bonding. As the games continued, the room echoed with the


    infectious sound ofughter, a testament to the resilience and love that bound us together.


    2 Mar


    864%


    As the time approached for Athena¡¯s departure, a bittersweet sadness settled over me like a heavy


    cloak. Her presence had brought a sense offort and familiarity to my life, and the thought of saying


    goodbye filled me with a sense of longing and fear.


    We sat together in the cozy confines of my chambers, surrounded by the gentle hum of conversation.


    Athena¡¯s face was illuminated by the flickering mes, her expression thoughtful and serene as she


    gazed at me with eyes filled with love and affection.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s time for you to leave already,¡± I said softly, my voice tinged with a bit of sorrow. ¡°It


    feels like you just arrived.¡±


    Athena smiled gently, her eyes crinkling at the corners with warmth. ¡°Time has a way of passing quickly


    when we¡¯re together, doesn¡¯t it?¡± she replied, her voice soft and melodious. ¡°But even though I must


    return home, know that you are always in my thoughts and prayers, my dear.¡±


    I nodded, the lump in my throat threatening to choke off my words. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you terribly,¡± I admitted, my


    voice barely above a whisper.


    Athena reached out and took my hand in hers, squeezing it gently in a gesture offort. ¡°And I will


    miss you too, my sweet girl,¡± she said, her voice filled with tenderness. ¡°But remember, distance.


    cannot diminish the bond that exists between us. We are connected by something far stronger than


    mere miles.¡±


    I smiled through my tears, grateful for her words of reassurance. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± I said.


    softly, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°For your love, your guidance, and your unwavering


    support.¡±


    My godmother¡¯s smile widened, her eyes shining with pride. ¡°It has been my honor and privilege to


    watch you grow into the remarkable woman you are today,¡± she said, her voice filled with warmth. ¡°And


    though our time together may be brief, know that you carry a piece of my heart with your wherever you


    go.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I answered.


    As we embraced one final time, I felt a sense of peace wash over me, knowing that no matter where


    life¡¯s journey may take us, my godmother¡¯s love would always be a guiding light, leading me home.


    ¡°That reminds me, it seems you both have gotten together, right?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what she meant right away. Or, should I say I knew what she was


    talking about and just decided to act like I didn¡¯t..


    ¡°Who else? Carlyle, of course.¡±


    As Athena inquired about my rtionship with Carlyle, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of trepidation


    wash over me. Despite the recent harmony we¡¯d found, a lingering fear gnawed at the edges of my


    mind like a persistent shadow.


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    64%


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re good now,¡± I admitted hesitantly, my voice betraying the uncertainty that churned within


    me.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. I can see fiar. She pointed at the mark lingering around my neck and I blushed.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t shake this feeling of apprehension.¡±


    Athena regarded me with a mixture of concern and understanding, her eyes soft with empathy. ¡°What


    are you afraid of, my dear?¡± she asked gently, her voice a soothing melody in the midst of my turmoil.


    I hesitated, unsure of where to begin. The weight of my fears felt heavy upon my shoulders, a burden I


    had carried for far too long. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper, ¡°of what the


    future holds. Of the responsibilities thate with being the pack Luna.¡±


    Athena nodded in understanding, her expression thoughtful. ¡°Leading others can be a daunting task,¡±


    she agreed, her voice filled with wisdom born of years of experience. ¡°But remember, my dear, you are


    not alone in this journey. You have the support of your mate, your pack, and those who love you


    dearly.¡±


    I sighed, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly at her words of reassurance. ¡°I know,¡± I replied.


    softly, ¡°but sometimes it feels like the weight of the world rests upon my shoulders. What if I¡¯m not


    strong enough? What if I make a mistake?¡±


    Athena reached out and took my hand in hers, her touch aforting anchor amidst the storm of my


    fears. ¡°Strength is not measured by the absence of fear, but by the courage to face it head¨Con.¡± she


    said, her voice steady and unwavering. ¡°And remember, my dear, mistakes are simply opportunities for


    growth and learning. Trust in yourself, and trust in the journey that lies ahead.¡±


    As I listened to Athena¡¯s words of wisdom, a sense of calm washed over me, like a gentle tidepping


    at the shore. In her presence, I found sce and strength, a beacon of hope in the darkness that


    threatened to engulf me.


    With her guidance and support, I knew that I could face whatever challengesy ahead with courage


    and determination. And as we sat together in the warmth of the firelight, I felt a renewed sense of


    purpose stirring within me, a flicker of hope amidst the uncertainty that shrouded my path.


    I and Mason bade Athena our byes and we returned to the main pack, our abode.


    As I watched Athena¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, a sense of longing lingered in the air, like the


    echo of her presence fading into the night. I was so going to miss her. Lost in my thoughts, I barely


    noticed Raina¡¯s approach until she stood before me, her expression filled with a familiar mix of defiance


    and resentment.


    ¡°Raina,¡± I greeted her cautiously, my voice tinged with weariness.


    .12:05 Sat, 2 Mar ? R

 Chapter 79

    DONNIE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Mama, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Raina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharp and piercing as she studied me with undisguised suspicion. ¡°I


    heard


    you were talking to¡­what¡¯s her name? Athena,¡± she said, her tone usatory. ¡°What was that all


    about?¡±


    I sighed, the weight of Raina¡¯s hostility adding to the burden that already weighed heavily upon my


    shoulders. ¡°It was nothing.¡± I replied wearily, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Just catching up with an old


    friend.¡±


    Raina scoffed, a derisive sound that grated on my nerves like sandpaper. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me,


    Donnie,¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°I know there¡¯s more to it than that. What were. you


    two really talking about?¡±


    I braced myself for the confrontation that I knew was inevitable, but deep down, I couldn¡¯t muster the


    energy to engage in yet another argument with Raina. Not tonight, when my heart felt heavy with the


    weight of uncertainty and fear.


    ¡°Look, Raina,¡± I said wearily, my voice tinged with resignation. Im not in the mood for this right now.


    Can we please just leave it be?¡±


    To my surprise, Raina¡¯s expression softened, her hostility giving way to a flicker of something akin. to


    understanding. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered grudgingly, her voice tinged with a hint of regret. ¡°But don¡¯t think


    this is over, Donnie. We still have unfinished business.¡±


    With that ominous warning hanging in the air between us, Raina turned on her heel and stalked off into


    the night, leaving me alone with my thoughts and the weight of unspoken tensions that lingered like a


    storm on the horizon.


    As I watched her retreating figure disappear into the darkness, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the


    future held in store for us all. But for now, all I could do was steel myself for the challenges thaty


    ahead and pray that I had the strength to face them head¨Con.


    As Raina confronted me about replying in Carlyle¡¯s stead the previous night, her usations cut


    through the air like a sharpened de, each word a stinging reminder of the tension that simmered


    between us. I felt a surge of defensiveness rise within me, but deep down, I knew that running from the


    truth would only prolong the inevitable confrontation.


    ¡°L¡­ I did reply for Carlyle,¡± I admitted reluctantly, my voice tinged with regret. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t because I


    was trying to do anything but because I wanted to put you in your ce.¡±


    Raina¡¯s eyes shed with anger, her expression twisted with scorn. ¡°my ce?¡± she scoffed


    incredulously. ¡°By pretending to be someone you¡¯re not? By meddling in matters that don¡¯t concern


    you?¡±


    I bristled at her usations, the sting of her words fueling the fire of my indignation. ¡°I may not


    1/3


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar FR


    hold the title of Luna yet, but I am Carlyle¡¯s mate,¡± I dered defiantly, my voice ringing with conviction.


    ¡°And as such, I have every right to speak on his behalf when necessary.¡±


    64%


    Raina¡¯s jaw clenched, her fists balling at her sides as she struggled to contain her rising anger. ¡°You


    may have fooled Carlyle with your lies and deception,¡± she spat, her voice dripping with venom, ¡°but


    you don¡¯t fool me. You¡¯ll never be worthy of the title of Luna.¡±


    Her words struck a nerve, igniting a fierce determination within me to prove her wrong. ¡°You don¡¯t get to


    decide who is worthy and who isn¡¯t, I retorted, my voice trembling with righteous indignation. ¡°I may not


    be perfect, but I refuse to let anyone belittle me or diminish my worth.¡±


    With that, I stood my ground, refusing to back down in the face of Raina¡¯s hostility. As the tension


    crackled between us like lightning on the horizon, I felt a sense of empowerment wash over me, a


    newfound resolve to embrace my identity as Carlyle¡¯s mate and stand tall in the face of adversity.


    In that moment, I realized that if I was going to fulfill my destiny as Luna, I couldn¡¯t afford to be a


    coward. I had to embrace my strength, my courage, and my identity with unwavering conviction, no


    matter the obstacles thaty in my path. And as I faced Raina head¨Con, I knew that I was ready. to


    meet whatever challenges the future may bring with courage, grace, and unyielding determination.


    As Raina¡¯s anger boiled over, the tension between us escted into a physical altercation. Before I


    could react, she lunged toward me with a ferocity that took me by surprise, her fists swinging wildly as


    she sought tond a blow.


    Instinct kicked in, and I reacted without hesitation, moving swiftly to protect Mason from harm. I


    shielded him with my body, my heart pounding with fear and adrenaline as I struggled to keep him safe


    from the chaos unfolding around us.


    ¡°Stay back, Mason,¡± I urged him, my voice trembling with urgency. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay. Just


    stay behind me.¡±


    As Raina continued her assault, her rage unabated, I knew that I couldn¡¯t afford to let fear paralyze me.


    With Mason¡¯s safety as my top priority, I focused on defending him from harm, using every ounce of


    strength and determination at my disposal.


    But as the seconds stretched into eternity and Raina showed no signs of relenting, I realized that I


    couldn¡¯t stand idly by and let her attack go unanswered. With a steely resolve, I made a split¨Csecond


    decision to fight back, to stand up for myself and protect those I loved from harm.


    Summoning every ounce of courage within me, I pushed back against Raina¡¯s onught, meeting her


    blows with a fierce determination of my own. Despite the chaos and confusion swirling around. us, I


    remained focused on one thing and one thing only: keeping Mason safe from harm.


    As our struggle raged on, the sounds of our grunts and shouts echoing through the night, I felt a sense


    of empowerment wash over me. In that moment, I knew that I was capable of more than I had ever


    imagined, that I possessed a strength and resilience that ran deeper than I could have ever


    known.


    And as I fought to protect Mason from harm, I vowed to never back down in the face of adversity, to


    always stand up for what was right and just, no matter the obstacles thaty in my path. For in that


    moment, I realized that true strength wasn¡¯t just about physical prowess, but about the courage


    2/3


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    3/3


    64%


    to stand up for what you believe in, no matter the cost.


    As Carlyle¡¯s presence loomed over the chaotic scene, a sense of relief washed over me like a wave


    crashing against the shore. Despite the turmoil that surrounded us, his arrival brought with it a glimmer


    of hope, a beacon of stability in the midst of chaos.


    ¡°Carlyle,¡± I eximed, my voice tinged with relief as I turned to face him. ¡°Thank the stars you¡¯re here.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s expression hardened as he surveyed the scene before him, his eyes narrowing with. concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he demanded, his voice firm andmanding.


    I hesitated, unsure of how to exin the situation without further escting the tension. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s


    Raina,¡± I replied hesitantly, gesturing toward the source of themotion. ¡°She¡­ she attacked me.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s jaw clenched, his fists balling at his sides as he struggled to contain his anger. ¡°Attacked


    you?¡± he repeated incredulously, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    SEND G

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The council of pack elders convened on the day Athena prepared to embark on her journey and duty called me to the


    deliberations with the elders. The weight of responsibility pressed upon my shoulders, preventing me from being there to see her


    off.


    In the midst of discussions that would shape the pack¡¯s future, | turned to Donnie, my steadfast mate, and asked her with a


    regretful smile, ¡°Donnie, | can¡¯t be there to say goodbye to Athena. Could you please convey my heartfelt regards and let her


    know she''ll be missed?¡±


    ¡°Sure, | will. She already said your presence wasn¡¯t much needed.¡±


    Donnie¡¯s eyes mirrored understanding, and she nodded, a silent promise to bridge the gap my absence created.


    In the dimly lit chamber, the air was charged with the weight of impending decisions as the council elders, their expressions


    etched with the wisdom of years, gathered around the intricately carved table. Shadows danced on the walls, mirroring the


    gravity of the matters at hand. It wasn¡¯t night time, but the location of the meeting call fir such scenery.


    The flickering candlelight cast an ethereal glow on the faces of the elders, their eyes reflecting the collective concern for the


    pack¡¯s future. |, too, sat amongst them, the hum of urgency weaving through the room as the discussion unfolded like a tapestry


    of intricate details andplex. decisions.


    Seated around the weathered table, the elders¡¯ eyes held the weight of years and the echoes of countless discussions that had


    shaped the destiny of our pack. The flickering candlelight cast. dancing shadows on the aged faces, creating a tableau of


    wisdom and experience.


    Elder Roth, his gaze steady, broke the silence. ¡°The time hase to address the delicate bnce between tradition and


    adaptation. Our pack¡¯s future hinges on the decisions we make today.¡±


    | nodded in agreement, the gravity of the moment settling over us like a tangible cloak. ¡°The dynamics of our territory are shifting,


    and we must navigate these changes without forsaking the essence of who we are.¡±


    Elder L, her silver hair cascading like a waterfall, leaned forward. ¡°The alliance with neighboring packs is a path fraught with


    challenges. How do we ensure our unity withoutpromising our autonomy?¡±


    The deliberations unfolded, each elder contributing insights forged through years of leadership. We discussed the intricacies of


    forging alliances, navigating territorial boundaries, and preserving the cultural fabric that defined our pack.


    As the discourse deepened, the air hummed with the tension of diverging perspectives. Elder Ken, the seasoned mediator,


    skillfully steered the conversation toward consensus. ¡°We must tread cautiously, honoring our past while embracing the


    opportunities the future presents. Unity is our strength, but it should not erase the unique imprint of our pack.¡±


    The candle mes flickered, casting a dance of shadows on the aged walls, mirroring the ebb and


    1/3


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar


    04%


    flow of our collective deliberations. Amidst the nuanced discussions, the bond with the elders, forged through shared


    responsibilities and respect, formed the backbone of our decision¡ªmaking


    process.


    v attention.


    Just as the dialogue reached a critical juncture, a subtle shift in the atmosphere drew my


    Suddenly, amidst the earnest discourse, a ripple of unease swept through me. A peculiar sensation, an instinct honed through


    years of pack dynamics, tightened my senses. The sudden realization that Donnie, my mate, was in danger disrupted the


    measured cadence of the meeting, propelling me into action..


    ¡°| sense danger,¡± | uttered lowly to their listening. The gravity of the words causing a collective pause in the discussion. The


    elders exchanged nces, their expressions shifting from deliberation to shared concern.


    Swiftly, | excused myself from the meeting, leaving the weighty matters unresolved, at least temporarily. The urgency to reach


    Donnie tugged at my every step as | navigated the familiar paths toward the source of my unease.


    The forest outside echoed with an eerie stillness as | raced against time, the primal instincts within propelling me forward. The


    whispers of leaves seemed to carry a foreboding message, heightening the urgency that fueled my pursuit.


    The pack¡¯s future momentarily suspended, my focus narrowed to the immediate concern safety of Donnie.


    the


    Tracing Donnie¡¯s scent through the dense foliage, my instincts guided me to the secluded clearing where the air hummed with


    the residue of conflict. As | stepped into the scene, the sight that unfolded before me ignited a me of irritation deep within.


    Raina stood defiantly before Donnie, their eyes locked in a fierce struggle for dominance. The tension in the air crackled with


    aggression, and my jaw clenched at the audacity of Raina to engage my mate in a fight.


    ¡°How dare you,¡± | growled, my voice cutting through the charged atmosphere. The scent of damp earth and the tang of


    adrenaline mingled as | approached, my gaze narrowing at the scene that betrayed the sanctity of our territory.


    Donnie, battered but resilient, cast me a look that conveyed both relief and frustration. Raina, undeterred by my presence,


    sneered in defiance. ¡°Your mate needs to learn her ce. How can you do this to me? Have you you forgotten how much |


    helped you? This is between me and get, Carlyle.¡±


    The primal instincts within surg¨¦d, a potent blend of fury and protectiveness. ¡°Our affairs are not settled through senseless


    brawls,¡± | retorted, the challenge evident in my tone. ¡°Leave now, before this esctes further.¡±


    ¡°How in your right senses will you tell me to leave just like that? Have you forgotten how much said you love me?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± In history, we never had such discussion.¡±


    you


    64%


    Raina reluctantly retreated, paying full attention to my discussion with Raina and a lingering tension hung in the air. Turning to


    Donnie, | cradled her gently as the storm of emotions raging. within me tempered by the relief of finding her unharmed.


    ¡°Sidonnie here is my mate. And she owes you no exnation no matter what. | grant her the full power as the Luna of this pack.¡±


    | said proudly. Touching Donnie, | was able to put together what happened through our mindlinked discussion and mate bond.


    Since | marked her, | could easily know what she is feeling except she tunes me off.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. | should be the one with that right. I¡¯m going to kill get. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Something is wrong with her,¡± Donnie pointed out and | nodded, observing what she was doing.


    ¡°Guards! Take her down! | ordered as she surged towards me, wanting to touch me.


    With the immediate threat quelled, my focus shifted to tending to Donnie¡¯s wounds and addressing the repercussions of this


    brazen intrusion. The irritation within me simmered but | kept it at bay.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hf


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 81

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The decision to contine Raina to the pack dungeon echoed through the


    Ancient corridors, a somber decree born out of her audacious attempt to harm the pack¡¯s royals. The


    damp, dimly lit dungeon, usually reserved for the most severe transgressions, now housed the source


    of recent turmoil.


    As I approached the cold iron bars that scaled Raina within the subterranean chamber, the air


    thickened with the residue of tension and retribution. She was now stripped of the bravado that marked


    our encounter, locked eyes with a mixture of defiance and realization.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself, I stated firmly, the weight of leadership infusing my words. The pack¡¯s


    justice system demanded consequences for those who threatened the very core of our


    existence.


    ¡°You won¡¯t go scot¨Cfree with this, you¡¯ll have to face my brother for this, trust me!¡± She swore but it only


    amused me, the way she acted. Ever since she helped me, she never let the opportunity slide without


    rubbing it in my face that I sought her help.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, dear. That¡¯s in your territory and not in mine.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Carlyle. Fuck you!¡± She yelled as I left.


    The dungeon¡¯s heavy door creaked open as I left, returning to my abode when a messenger came to


    tell me that Alpha Rex seeks my audience. Smiling. I looked at my behind, taking a moment to digest


    Raina¡¯s expression.


    Back, in my office, the door opened, revealing Raina¡¯s brother, no other than Rex, framed in the muted


    light of the corridor. His presence brought with it a tension that reverberated through the stone walls.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line by imprisoning my sister,¡± he dered, his gaze unwavering. The air in the


    dungeon seemed to thicken as he stepped forward, the subtle undercurrent of a challenge lingering.


    ¡°That¡¯s no friendly way to greet your fellow Alpha.¡±


    I met his gaze evenly, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. I shed him a smile but he wasn¡¯t


    smiling. Instead, he red daggers at me like that.


    ¡°Her actions posed a threat to the royals and the stability of our pack. Consequences are inevitable.¡± I


    finally said, offering him a


    at toy his butt.


    He clenched his jaw, the lines of his face etched with frustration. ¡°There must be another way to resolve


    this. I¡¯m here to negotiate her release.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are, but are you sure that it would be ellicient?¡±


    As the rival Alpha and I engaged in a delicate dance of diplomacy within the confines of the


    dungeon, the weight of responsibility pressed upon me. The shadows yed on the cold floor, bearing


    witness to the intricate intery of alliances and tensions.


    14


    2 Mar


    ¡°The safety of the pack is paramount. Raina¡¯s release muste with assurances of peace and a


    commitment to refrain from further aggression, I asserted, my words carrying the weight of authority.


    64%


    Rex was torn between familial loyalty and the broader implications and he nodded in reluctant


    understanding. The negotiations unfolded in the dim dungeon, each word a careful maneuver on the


    intricate chessboard of pack dynamics.


    ¡°I understand the necessity of consequences, but I propose an alternative,¡± the rival Alpha suggested,


    his tone measured. ¡°Release Raina, and in return, I offer a pact of non¨Caggression. between our packs.


    Rex will provide valuable resources to strengthen the alliance.¡±


    The proposition hung in the air, the gravity of the offer demanding thoughtful consideration. The


    dungeon¡¯s cold walls seemed to absorb the deliberations, and after a pregnant pause, I nodded in


    agreement.


    The safety of our packs is very important especially at that time when there were other supernatural


    beings undergoing training in my pack. If Rexmits to this pact and ensures Raina¡¯spliance, we


    can find a resolution that serves both our interests,¡± I conceded, recognizing the delicate dance of


    diplomacy unfolding in the dimly lit chamber.


    ¡°On one condition. She stays far away from this pack and hand over the Lupicure essence while being


    at our service whenever we need her.¡±


    The Lupicure essence was very essential to them but it wouldn¡¯t be bad if we had control over it. It


    wouldn¡¯t work without a royal from their pack, so, it was a win¨Cwin situation.


    ¡°Ok. I agreed to that condition.¡±


    As the terms of the agreement crystallized, a semnce of ord emerged, the rival Alpha.


    acknowledging the broader implications of maintaining peace within our territories.


    With the agreement reached, the dungeon¡¯s heavy door creaked open once more under my order,


    signaling a tentative step toward reconciliation.


    RAINA¡¯S POV


    With a heart heavy with uncertainty, I ventured towards Carlyle¡¯s chambers, determined toy bare the


    complexities that had woven a tapestry of distance between us. A sliver of hope whispered that this


    moment might grant me a chance to mend what was fractured.


    As I approached the door, the soft murmur of voices reached my ears, and hesitation hung in the air.


    Bracing myself, I pushed the door ajar, hoping for a private encounter with Carlyle. However, what met


    my eyes was a scene that unraveled my fragile expectations.


    ya


    Carlyle and Donnie, their proximity a poignant tableau of camaraderie, conversed within the confines of


    the chamber. The atmosphere, thick with shared monients andughter, was a stark reminder of the


    bonds that had formed in my absence.


    A wave of surprise and longing washed over me as I stood in the doorway, an unintended intruder to a


    moment that spoke of connections that had transcended my understanding. The pang of realization


    gripped my heart, knowing that the private moment I had sought was now a tableau of


    sharedughter and shared confidences.


    In that moment of revtion, I grappled with a spectrum of emotions¨Csurprise, yearning, and a pang of


    jealousy. The silent retreat from the doorway mirrored the retreat of my hopes, leaving me to navigate


    thebyrinth of emotions that nowy before me.


    As soon as the guard approached, I had to pretend like I just got there. I never knew iwas going to


    suffer an humiliation by doing that.


    Donnie! That girl that took shelter in my pack now had the right to boss Carlyle¡¯s messenger. She


    shunned me off without an appearance. What audacity?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the wake of the unexpected revtion, a concoction of emotions swirled within me a blend of


    heartache, jealousy, and a desperate desire for resolution. Fueled by a yearning to understand the


    dynamics at y, I found myself confiding in my trusted maid, a confidante amidst the tumultuous sea


    of emotions.


    ¡°Ma, I need your help, I confided, my voice tinged with vulnerability. ¡°I want to understand Donnie¡¯s


    routine, her habits. Please, keep an eye on her and report back to me discreetly.¡±


    Ma, loyal and discreet, nodded in understanding. ¡°Of course, mydy. I¡¯ll ensure you receive the


    information you seek.¡±


    Days passed, each moment a tumult of emotions, as Ma discreetly observed Donnie¡¯s routine. Our


    discussions, shrouded in secrecy, became a lifeline in navigating theplexities of my emotions and


    the unfolding narrative within the pack.


    ¨C


    The day Ma reported that Donnie was in the fields became a pivotal moment. A n took shape in


    my mind an opportunity to confront, to understand, and perhaps to reim what seemed to slip away. If


    I kill Donnie, Carlyle would possibly have no choice but be attracted to me. As Ma detailed


    Donnie¡¯s movements, a mix of anticipation and trepidation hung in the air.


    ¡°Today is the day, Ma,¡± I asserted with a determined spark in my eyes. ¡°I need to know the truth, and


    I must confront Donnie.¡±


    Ma, though torn by the weight of loyalty, nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Be cautious, mydy. Truths have a way of revealing more than we anticipate.¡±


    With a mixture of resolve and uncertainty, I ventured towards the fields to aplish my aim.


    Hidden amidst the foliage, I observed the scene in the fields with a heart heavy with expectation and


    dread. Donnie was engrossed in the conversation with someone, sharedughter that seemed to echo


    through the air. My eyes narrowed with my focus sharpening as I eavesdropped on the conversation


    that unfolded.


    Mason, blissfully unaware, yed around cheerfully, hisughter intermingling with the voices. As I


    strained to hear, the words became discernible, each syble carving deeper into the recesses of my


    emotions.


    ¡°Donnie, you¡¯ve been a constant support. I appreciate all you¡¯ve done,¡± The voice was unfamiliar yet


    filled with gratitude.


    12-05 Sat, 2 Mar RO


    A surge of anger pulsed through me, a bitter cocktail of resentment and frustration. Mason¡¯s innocent


    yfulness, a stark contrast to the turmoil within me, further fueled the tempest of


    emotions.


    ¨C


    I struggled to maintainposure, hidden in the shadows, as the conversation continued. The


    laughter, the camaraderie a tableau of connection that seemed to mock the distance that had grown


    between Carlyle and me.


    64%


    Torn between the yearning for understanding and the storm of jealousy within, I had it fully in mind that


    come what may, I was going to have my revenge. All that happiness should be mine and


    mine alone.


    É«

 Chapter 82

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    Immediately Donnie bade the woman goodbye, I seized the moment to approach, my footsteps


    deliberate and my expression veiled in a facade of casual curiosity. With a carefully crafted greeting, I


    engaged Donnie in conversation, masking the turmoil that churned within.


    ¡°Hello, Donnie, 1 greeted, feigning an air of friendliness. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice your conversation.


    Who was that woman?¡±


    Donnie, her expression genuine, manuever the details of their interaction. Suppressing the


    undercurrent of frustration, I probed further, strategically steering the conversation towards topics that I


    knew would ignite a spark of irritation.


    As I skillfully maneuvered through the exchange, a subtle tension threaded the air. With each


    calctedment, I felt the anger simmering beneath the surface, a catalyst for the n I aimed


    to set into motion.


    The conversation became a dance of veiled hostility and feigned innocence. Mason, still absorbed in


    his y, remained blissfully unaware of the storm brewing between the adults.


    I intensified my approach, the words chosen with precision to elicit a response. Donnie, caught in the


    web of provoked emotions, began to mirror the frustration that I had strategically stoked.


    The anger, a smoldering fire, became the backdrop for the n to unfold. With each exchanged. word,


    I felt the pieces aligning, a calcted chaos that would soon culminate in the confrontation I sought.


    As the tension reached its peak, I seized the moment, unleashing the carefully constructed anger within


    me, a force designed to act as the catalyst for the revtion that awaited in the aftermath and began to


    attack her.


    Damn! That bitch was so strong and I never expected her to be.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Carlyle suddenly appeared from nowhere. Deep down, I knew I was done for


    but I had hope nevertheless that things turn out in my favour. Such blindness, I had.


    Donnie was very fast to tell Carlyle all that happened without mincing words and before I knew it, 1


    found myself in the dungeon.


    Who would save me? That was the only thing that rang in my head. I didn¡¯t want to tell my brother


    about it because I knew the result wouldn¡¯t be good but I had to reach out to him when I was left with


    totally no option.


    Soon, I was released as expected and throughout the journey home, silence took over between I


    and


    my


    brother.


    Sat, 2 Mar R


    64%


    Thendscape passed us by in a blur, as each of us were deepened in our thoughts. Obviously, the


    silence was pregnant with unaddressed emotions, stretched between us like an impassable chasm.


    ncing at my brother, I found his expression unreadable, a mask that concealed theplexities of


    our shared history. However, deep down, I could tell that things were going to go awry.


    As the familiar sights of our territory came into view, the silence persisted and I knew without a word


    that I was done form knew thing my brother hated so much was humiliation and I knew without a doubt


    that he must have experienced that from Carlyle because of me.


    How could I be so foolish? If only I had nned things out well.


    As soon as we were on foot towards my brothers office, I followed behind him hurriedly without a


    second thought.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± That was the first thing he said to me since hours that we saw again. Themand to kneel


    cut through the lingering silence, and a chill crawled down my spine.


    This time, I didn¡¯t bother saying anything and justplied to themand. What do I have to say in


    the first ce? It was my recklessness and not his.


    As I lowered myself, the cold ground beneath my knees served as a stark reminder of the gravity of the


    rift that had unfolded between us.


    My brother¡¯s stern voice echoed, ¡°How could you be so reckless, bringing shame upon our pack?¡±


    The weight of his words hung in the air, and I could feel the intensity of his disappointment. My silence,


    a heavy admission of guilt, filled the void between us. The office door loomed ahead, an ominous


    threshold that promised a confrontation long overdue.


    As we entered his office, the atmosphere became charged with unspoken tension. My brother turned to


    face me, his eyes aze with a mixture of anger and frustration.


    Dow


    you realize the consequences of your actions? Carlyle¡¯s betrayal reverberates through our pack,


    staining our reputation.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed hard, the bitter taste of remorse settling in my throat.


    ¡°I never meant for things to spiral out of control. I thought I could handle it,¡± I stammered, attempting to


    articte the remorse that churned within.


    His eyes narrowed, and his voice sharpened. ¡°Your actions have consequences, not just for you but for


    our entire pack. How could you be so blind?¡±


    The office now felt like an arena for a verbal duel. As the words exchanged became sharper, emotions


    escted, and the unspoken wounds that had festered over the silent journey home now sought


    release in the heated exchange.


    ¡°Carlyle¡¯s attitude was a result of your inability to foresee the consequences of your actions,¡± my


    brother used, his frustration pouring forth. ¡°You¡¯ve tarnished the legacy of our family all because of


    your obsession over someone who doesn¡¯t recognize you one bit.¡±


    I clenched my fists, my own anger bubbling to the surface.


    2.3


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar


    64%


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? I never intended for any of this to happen,¡± I retorted, the frustration in my


    voice matching his.


    The usations, like arrows, were exchanged with precision, each word a blow to the already fragile


    bonds that connected us. The office served a witness to years of aggression.


    As the argument escted, my brother¡¯smand echoed once more, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Without hesitation, Iplied, my posture conveying a mixture of submission and defiance. The


    ground felt unforgiving beneath my knees, a physical manifestation of the weight of responsibility and


    the consequences of my actions,


    He paced around the room, his voice cutting through the charged air.


    ¡°You will learn the magnitude of your mistakes. This isn¡¯t just about you; it¡¯s about the pack, our


    lineage.¡±


    The sh of emotions reached a crescendo, and as I knelt in silence, the realization struck that the


    consequences of my actions extended beyond personal regret. The familial ties that once bound us.


    now strained under the weight of disappointment and resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Rex. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± I apologized, being the only thing I could do at that


    moment.


    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t do it, Raina. You really need to face the appropriate punishment.¡± He said with a tone of


    finality.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 83

    Andrea


    The light was blinding as I cracked open my eyes. I couldn¡¯t recognize where I was. Where was this?


    ¡°Aurora?¡±


    That voice. It belonged to my one true love. The only one I would love in my entire lif


    My heart.


    My mate.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dmitri¡­


    It was solely his voice that made me push further to reality. There was a slight pain in my back, but I did


    care as I blinked and forced my heavy eyelids open.


    The ceiling looked unfamiliar to me. My throat felt dry and itchy and my mouth even more so my to


    sand paper and aches resounded throughout the entirety of my body.


    Still I turned my neck, even if I couldn¡¯t move the rest of my body towards the direction I heard his voice


    from. Then, in his full glory I saw him.


    His flopped against his head and his hands were wrapped around my own ¨CThat¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t move


    my arm, I thought at the back of my mind. His gaze was bleary yet filled with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t


    believe I was here.


    I blinked. My mind felt like a maze and a foggy one at that. I couldn¡¯t understand how I¡¯d gotten. here or


    why he looked so injured.


    ¡°My Love, are you alright?¡± He asked. my brows furrowed further at the sound of his voice, so shaky


    and uncoordinated. Dmitri was never like that. He held things in but there were only a few times that I


    saw him in this state.


    What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I move and why was he-


    Oh.


    ¡°Oh¡® if I wasn¡¯t lying on the bed I wouldn¡¯t have fallen from the sheer force of the memories hitting me. It


    should have been easier considering that no stranger to regaining memories, but it hit me like a sucker


    punch all the same.


    I remembered everything. The battle. The rogue King. All the attacks and dodging. Dimitri standing


    triumphant. We won.


    And then¡­ Ramona.


    I swallowed thickly. It wasn¡¯t my intention to kill her, but she left me no choice. Not anymore. She had


    already gone far off the deep end and even if she was captured, I doubted she would be reformed.


    But that all stood secondary to the fact that I almost died.


    12:05 Sat, 2 Mar


    64%!


    I remembered it exactly. How my body grew weak and you felt my life slipping out of my fingers. Dmitri


    called out my name.


    And then nothing.


    I tried to duo up but was only pushed back down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to get up.¡± He growled, sending my lungs on a cardiac dance..


    He seemed to calm down after, his body rxing -But I soon noticed him wincing and trying to hide it


    as he spoke once again


    ¡°You were stabbed in Your back. If you move it may aggravate the injury.¡± This time his time was much


    gentler. It didn¡¯t matter to me though. Once I remembered everything and hade to terms with it, all


    I had were questions.


    ¡°Wha- what a¡± I coughed slightly and my throat still remained as scratchy as sandpaper.


    Suddenly there was movement at the corner of my eyes before a cold ss in water was brought to my


    vision along with a ss straw.


    ¡°Drink.¡± He said. I wasted no time in doing so, savouring the taste of the pure cool and sweet water that


    nourished my throat.


    As he took it away, my voice, mouth and the rest of my body felt much better.


    ¡°What happened to the others? Duncan and the rest?¡± I croaked out, looking at him to spy his


    reaction.


    He gave a little smile and that was the assurance I needed.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay,¡± he said, shaking his head ¡°I told Damien to deal with returning and the rest of the


    rogues. no doubt Michelle must be waiting for him.¡±


    It was a piss poor attempt at a joke, but Iughed nheless.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the type to stay in one ce for several days.¡± I said, mustering a small smile of ¡°No doubt


    she¡¯ll hold this over him to feel guilty for.¡±


    U OWN my


    It was supposed to be lighthearted, yet suddenly it was like all the air got sucked out of the room. I


    looked at Dmitri and I could see where his mind was going immediately.


    ¡°Dmitri-¡±


    *You almost died¡± he cut me off/looking devastated for all the would to see. I felt my heart pang and


    ache at the sight.


    I shook my head fervently because it wasn¡¯t like that. Surely he had to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive and safe and here.¡± I said to assure him.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know where exactly it is. I noted, spying the unfamiliar surroundings. None of that


    mattered now. I needed tofort my mate.


    05 Sat, 2 Mar


    ¡°It was an unexpected attack. None of us could have seen iting.¡± I said, biting my lip.


    64%%%


    Rowena it seemed was a snake till the end. Stabbing me in the back was a low blow and ording to


    what Dmitri told me one a long time ago, a sign of cowardice. I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised given


    who she followed till the end..


    But there was no longer any need to think about all of that. The Rogue King was gone and so was she.


    All the rogues were captured and now.


    ¡°Now, we could be free. The thought put a smile on my face.


    As I looked at Dmitri, we still saw the guilt guing him. I reached out and held his hand tightly.


    ¡°We can¡¯t focus on the past. But look at the present Dmitri.¡± I smiled and I hoped that my joy and. relief


    was shared through the mate bond.


    As he stared at her it was like the cloudiness of sadness in his eyes soon cleared. He blinked several


    times before nodding.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± he said


    ¡°I¡¯m always right Alpha King.¡± I teased lightly, watching his face crack up into a small smile.


    There it was. The man I was looking for


    Shortly after he exined everything that had gone on and how we got here. Horror and fear filled. me


    as he told me he ran for miles to reach this ce. Thest I saw of him he was still injured. And yel¡­


    I knew he could see theintying on my lips as he spoke.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, you would have died and I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself.¡±


    His words were heartfelt and monotonous, but sincere. I swallowed thickly at the thought of leaving


    him.


    Surprise filled me as he told me whose pack it was and I smiled to myself as he recounted everything


    that went in as he woke up shortly before I did


    Looking him over and seeing the bandages, I knew he needed to rest. I just needed to ask one more


    question.


    ¡°How long are we staying here?¡± I asked. Between his multiple injuries and the stab wound I received


    along with bruises, I had a feeling it would take a while.


    He hummed, a contemtive look on his face before he spoke.


    ¡°Well Be fully recovered in a week or so.¡± He finally replied.


    I held back the urge to groan. A week? I wanted to go home quickly.


    Still he held my hand and squeezed it lightly, making me draw all my focus to him


    Sat, 2 Mar


    64%


    ¡°Let¡¯s count this as a little vacation. Or a mini honeymoon of sorts.¡± He winked, the yful side I hadn¡¯t


    seen since the ambush had returned.


    I bursted I to small chuckles, ignoring the loud and sharp pains in my back as I smiled at him.


    ¡°I just made friends with her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll let us crash in her and her mate¡¯s pack for that long. I


    quipped, saiding an eyebrow.


    Still yful look in his eyes danced.


    ¡°Oh. I think we¡¯de to some kind of agreement. We¡¯re friends after all.¡±


    It took us five days to fully recover. To my surprise the stab wound didn¡¯t bring any scars, although


    Luna didn¡¯t expect it. Dmitri on the other hand, wasn¡¯t fully recovered, but his body had stopped aching


    enough to move.


    Tommy¡¯s surprise and gratefulness, Luna had given us transportation back to Garrett¡¯s pack and now


    we add to wish them goodbye.


    The big burly Alpha embraced me before we left, giving me a kiss on the forehead. Whilst she hugged


    me tightly- Dmitri red andined that she was going to undo the healing but I onlyughed.


    It took hours upon hours to finally reach our destination, spanning AA day and a half considering the


    long distance between us, but even though the pack weren¡¯t the ones I wanted to see, I was relieved all


    the same.


    I stepped out into the pack house only to meet Michelle¡¯s tight embrace.


    ¡°Damien told me everything. You¡¯re alright aren¡¯t you? Tell me you¡¯re alright.¡± She sniffed.


    uncontrobly, looking at me with roving eyes.


    Tears burned. My eyes as well as seeing her arepletely fine. Uncaring of everyone else around.


    us, I shut my eyes tightly and hugged her.


    As we separated smiling, I turned to see Duncan doing the same to dmitri. We made eye contact and


    laughed in a low tone.


    It was relieving. We were all safe and sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you two have arrived Alpha Dmitri and Luna Andrea.¡±


    The happiness dimmed as Garrett came into view. He looked nastier than normal which considering his


    average face was not a good sign.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you fared well. Considering how you left my pack in your care.¡± He shrugged,


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dmitri answered and I could tell he was gritting his teeth and trying to not punch him in the


    face.


    It was official. Alpha Garrett was petty.


    2 Mar


    64%


    ¦°


    -Would you all be going soon? I would like to handle my pack affairs now.¡± He asked nonchntly.


    His words made me see red Didn¡¯t he understand the impact of what we¡¯d done? Wasn¡¯t he privy to the


    destruction they had caused? Yet he had the audacity to act like he was entitled.


    I heard Michelle¡¯s low growling desire me. She looked like she was ready to pounce in the man and


    give him hell. More than that, she looked like she had been waiting for this moment for ages.


    ¡®What happened between her and Alpha Garrett¡® I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, looking at her


    reaction.


    Suddenly a voice spoke up, one I wasn¡¯t prepared to hear.


    ¡°You can deal with your pack affairs by yourself.¡±


    My eyes widened as Hayden came into view. The same beta we had rescued. He was thinner than


    when I¡¯dst seen him, but overall looked healthier. More than that, I saw a fire in his eyes I¡¯d never


    seen before.


    Just what on earth had happened while we were gone?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Garrett sputtered


    To my surprise Hayden didn¡¯t bat an eye or cower like he did before.


    ¡°Tell them Garrett. You don¡¯t work and you never have. Every single responsibility you had wast foisted


    into me to deal with. All you did was lounge and focus on using the pack resources to help. yourself.¡±


    Gasps filled the air and I watched Hayden sneer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I once feared you. You disgusting excuse of a man.¡± he said.


    Before I could blink he wakes towards us, facing Dmitri,


    ¡°I know this is sudden, but I request to join your pack as the pack Beta.¡±


    My heart got caught in my throat. I looked to Dmitri to see the same confusion on his face, yet when I


    turned to Michelle and Damien, there was only approval.


    Just what the hell happened!¡®


    How could so many things have changed within the span of one week.


    I turned back to Dmitri. There was a reason that spot hadn¡¯t been filled since. It was the sole reminder


    of Dean. It was my brother¡¯s position. Even if Dean was gone, could he ept putting another person


    in that ce?


    The silence grew before he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­consider it.¡± Dmitri sajd and from afar I could see him clench his jaw.


    ¡°But you are wee to be part of our pack.¡±


    5/6


    64%2


    Suddenly there was an uproar around it. Anxiety in my belly. I didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    next.


    Then out of nowhere the woman Garrett had once rejected me for stepped out, pregnant belly in


    full.


    ¡°I would also like to leave this pack and join Alpha Dmitri.¡±


    Suddenly others joined, and I could only watch in shock and a sick feeling of awe.


    As we left, it was with tens more people that we came with. I looked out at the disappearing pack, left


    behind with only a few including La, Duncan and Edward, who I wasn¡¯t sure knew what had


    transpired.


    Saying goodbye to the pack for thest time, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Leaving was the beginning of


    everything. I leaned onto Dmitri and thought back to that day.


    In the end, what I thought was the worst day of my life turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Michelle


    and I had both found our true mates who could love us for us. I regained my memory and lost heritage


    and we had gotten rid of evil.


    What more was there to ask for?


    There were so many things to sort out now. Mating ceremony and dealing with the new people that


    have decided to make the ce their hole, but that was left for the future.


    Now, I held the hand of my beloved Alpha King as we made our way back to our home.


    Together.


    Çú

 Chapter 84

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    It was weekend and the first weekend in a long time that he was free. Thinking about something fun to


    do, he decided to spend time with his mate and son on an outing out of the pack¡¯s territory.


    A glimmer of excitement sparked within me as I contemted how to make the most of this precious


    time.


    The decision was clear an outing beyond the familiar confines of the pack¡¯s territory. A chance to revel


    in the simple joys of togetherness with my mate and our son. The prospect of a day filled withughter,


    shared moments, and the warmth of family brought a genuine smile to my face.


    Approaching Donnie, a twinkle sparked in my eye, mirroring the anticipation building within.


    ¡°How about we take advantage of this free weekend and go on a little adventure? Just the three of


    1. us.


    Her eyes lit up with a warmth that mirrored my own, and the excitement reverberated through our


    shared gaze but it suddenly turned sour.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± She asked and I could tell right away that she was scared of her safety and


    Mason as the times were turbulent.


    ¡°Of course, I am. Trust me, I¡¯ll keep harm at arms length from you and Mason. Trust me.¡± I assured her.


    ¡°You see, I missed out on these things in the years of being away from me. Now, I want to be of


    everything in your lives- yours and Mason¡¯s. Thus could be considered a turning point for everyone. No


    regrets, no anger.¡± I added, trying to convince her.


    part


    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go get prepared.¡± She said and I ced a light kiss on her cheeks before she


    stood up.


    Mason looked at us with wide¨Ceyed curiosity and I broke the news to him.


    ¡°Little champ, Dad is taking you out on for fun today.¡±


    ¡°Yay! I¡¯ll eat icecream again. Mama promised me thedy time we went.¡± He jumped around happily,


    ready for whatever awaited us beyond the borders of our pack.


    The decision was made and we embarked on a journey that unfolded beyond the familiarndscapes.


    The air outside the pack¡¯s territory carried a different energy, an unexplored canvas inviting us to create


    new memories.


    Whether it was a tranquil pic by a sunlit meadow, Mason¡¯sughter echoing through the open


    spaces, or the simple joy of strolling hand in hand, the outing became a joyful moment for us all.


    Amidst the serene beauty of the meadow, a nket spread beneath the shade of a sprawling oak tree


    became our impromptu haven. The air was infused with the sweet scent of wildflowers, and the distant


    sounds of nature provided a harmonious backdrop to our outing.


    64


    Seated in a cozy circle, Donnie, Mason, and I shared a bounty of snacks andughter. Mason, filled.


    with youthful exuberance, regaled us with tales of histest adventures within the pack. His eyes


    sparkled with enthusiasm as he described the mischief he and his friends had gotten into at the pack


    academy.


    Amidst the lighthearted banter, my mate and I exchanged knowing nces, savoring the simple joy of


    parenthood. The discussion seamlessly transitioned to more profound topics, the rustling leaves above


    providing a natural canopy to our shared revtions.


    ¡°So, what do you think about the recent changes in the pack?¡± I inquired, the openness of the meadow


    fostering an environment conducive to meaningful conversation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know much about what is happening in the pack.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s high time you began putting your mind to it.¡±


    The sun cast a warm glow across thendscape as our discussion meandered,


    Beneath the shade of the oak tree, our familial bond deepened through the exchange of words,


    fostering a connection that transcended the transient nature of our outing.


    As the day waned, the meadow retained the echoes of ourughter, discussions, and shared moments.


    Our outing became not just a respite from the routine but a canvas upon which the hues of familial


    connection were vividly painted. In the gentle embrace of nature, we found a space where words


    flowed freely, forging a deeper understanding that would endure beyond the bounds. of that sunlit


    afternoon.


    In a corner of the meadow, a makeshift swing hung from a sturdy branch, its ropes swaying gently in


    the breeze. The infectiousughter of our son filled the air as he excitedly ran towards the swing. his


    eyes gleaming with anticipation. With an affectionate smile exchanged with my mate, we joined our son


    in the shared joy of the swinging adventure.


    As we took turns pushing the swing, the simple act became a catalyst for light¨Chearted banter and


    yfulmunication. Mason, suspended in mid¨Cair with each push, giggled with unrestrained.


    delight. The rhythm of the swing set the tone for our own conversation, a dance of words that flowed


    effortlessly.


    ¡°Remember the first time I brought him to this meadow?¡± my mate reminisced, her eyes reflecting the


    warmth of cherished memories.


    I nodded, a fond smile ying on my lips. ¡°Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? It feels like just yesterday.¡±


    Our son, still enthralled by the motion of the swing, interjected with a gleeful, ¡°Again, again!¡±


    As the swing carried him through the air, our conversation pivoted to more contemtive subjects. We


    spoke of dreams and aspirations, the shared visions that bound us as a family.


    The gentle swaying of the swing mirrored the ebb and flow of our dialogue, creating a rhythmic


    cadence to ourmunication.


    The air buzzed with the vibrancy of our shared connection, and I decided to ask Donnie the most


    troubling issue on my mind.


    at, 2 Mar


    ¡°Donnie!¡± I called, and she turned around to face me..


    ¡°I love you.¡± I confessed and she smiled, giggling in between.


    64%Çú


    ¡°I love you too, Mason does too. Her response, a radiant smile apanied by yful giggles,


    reflected a warmth that echoed the depths of our bond. In the simplicity of that exchange, emotions


    cascaded like a gentle stream, affirming the shared affection that had grown between us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± I said out of the blue and the moment stilled.


    373


    Çú


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± I said out of the blue and the moment stilled.


    The words tumbled out of my mouth before I could stop them, a spontaneous eruption fueled by a


    mixture of nerves and a deep-seated longing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± I blurted, the deration hanging in the air like an unspoken promise. Time seemed


    to freeze, the moment stretching into eternity as I awaited her response.


    Her silence was deafening as theck of an immediate reply echoed through the space between us,


    My heart pounded in my chest, each beat a reminder of my words. What had possessed me to speak


    so impulsively, toy bare my innermost res without preamble or warning?


    As we locked eyes, a torrent of emotions surged within the. Uncertainty mingled with hope, fear danced


    with anticipation. Was this the right moment, the right person? Doubt gnawed at the edges of my


    resolve, threatening to undermine the fragile foundation upon which my deration stood,


    But beneath theyers of doubt, there was a kernel of unwavering certainty. A conviction that


    whispered to me in the quiet recesses of my mind, urging me to trust in the power of love and the


    possibility of forever. In her eyes, I saw a reflection of my own longing, a silent acknowledgment of the


    connection that bound us together.


    Despite the uncertainty, despite the fear, I knew that this was a moment meant to be seized. A leap of


    faith into the unknown, guided by the unwavering belief that love would light the way. And so, I waited


    with bated breath, clinging to the hope that she would find the courage to join me on this journey into


    the unknown.


    As I sat there, still reeling from the weight of my impulsive deration, a soft rustle broke the silence.


    Laryl, my faithfulpanion, padded into the room, his eyes sharp with curiosity. I could sense his


    keen intelligence as he circled me, his presence serving as aforting anchor in the storm of my


    emotions.


    ¡°What have you done, human?¡± he asked, his voice a low rumble that seemed to echo the turmoilBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    within me.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I confessed, shaking my fingers in anxiety.


    ¡°I just¡­ it felt right, you know? But now¡­ now I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Laryl regarded me with a steady tone, his voice reflecting the flickering candlelight.


    ¡°You have spoken from the heart,¡± he observed, his voice softening with understanding.


    ¡°But the heart is a fickle thing, casily swayed by the whims of emotion.¡±


    I nodded, acknowledging the truth in his words.


    1/3


    0970


    Chapter 85


    ¡°But what if I¡¯ve made a mistake?¡± I wondered aloud, the weight of uncertainty pressing down upon me


    like a leaden cloak.


    Laryl tilted his head, as if contemting my question with the wisdom of centuries. ¡°Mistakes are a part


    of life, human,¡± he replied, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°But it is what we do in the aftermath that defines


    us. Will you cower in the face of uncertainty, or will you stand tall and face whateveres your way?¡±


    His words struck a chord within me, stirring a sense of determination amidst the sea of doubt. ¡°I will


    stand tall,¡± I vowed, the words ringing with newfound resolve. ¡°No matter what happens, I will face it


    head-on.¡±


    Laryl nodded in approval, a glimmer of pride shining in her eyes. ¡°That is the spirit, human,¡± he


    dered, his voice resonating with quiet strength.


    ¡°Remember, no matter the oue, you are never alone. I will always be by your side, ready to face


    whatever challenges lie ahead.¡±


    With his words echoing in my mind, I drew a deep breath, ready to embrace whatever the future held in


    store. With Laryl at my side, I kno


    that together, we could weather any storm.


    ¡°But wait, what¡¯s with the sudden honorifics?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to answer¡± He said to ku¡¯:


    amusemen


    ill the


    In that suspended moment, time stood world around us fading into insignificance as we stood on the


    precipice of a new beginning. And then, finally, her lips curled into a smile, and the weight of


    uncertainty lifted from my shoulders.


    deration, transforming it from a fleeting whith a single word, she breathed life into my


    into a shared dream.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered, and in that simple word, I found the courage to believe in the power of love, and


    the promise of forever.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married, let¡¯s give Mason a proper family.¡± She repeated to my happiness.


    In that moment, as her words washed over me like


    a gentle wave, a surge of warmth enveloped my entire being. The weight of uncertainty lifted from my


    shoulders, reced by a sense of profound relief and joy. Her smile, radiant and genuine, illuminated


    the room, casting aside the shadows of doubt that had clouded my mind.


    As I gazed into her eyes, sparkling with happiness and love, I felt a sense of belonging wash over me.


    It was as if all the pieces of the puzzle had finally clicked into ce, forming a beautiful tableau of


    shared dreams and aspirations. The thought of creating a family with her, of embarking on a journey of


    love and partnership,/filled me with an overwhelming sense of gratitude and wonder.


    Mason, stood at the heart of our shared vision, a beacon of hope and promise for the future. The


    thought of giving him a proper family, one built on a foundation of love andmitment, filled me with a


    sense of purpose unlike anything I had ever known. It was a chance to rewrite the narrative of our lives,


    to carve out a new beginning filled with hope and possibility.


    As I reached out to take her hand in mine, a sense of serenity settled over me like aforting nket.


    Together, we would navigate the twists and turns of life¡¯s journey, drawing strength from


    2/3


    10:33 Mon, 4 Mar i MM ¡¤


    Chapter 85


    each other¡¯s love and support. In her presence, I found sce and reassurance, knowing that no


    matter what challengesy ahead, we would face them together, as a united front.


    69%


    +5


    With a smile of my own, I echoed her sentiment, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married. Let¡¯s give Mason the family he


    deserves.¡± And in that moment, surrounded by love and possibility, I knew that the future held endless


    opportunities for growth and happiness.


    ¡°When do you think our wedding should be?¡± I asked,pletely anxious but her response tumbled me


    another time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things, Alpha Carlyle.¡± She replied, seemingly withdrawn.


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 86

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush things, Alpha Carlyle¡± she chipped in immediately.


    Her words tempered the rush of excitement that had swelled within me, grounding me in the present


    moment. Despite the warmth of her smile, there was a hint of caution in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did


    you say that? What do you mean by that?¡± I asked nervously, holding her shoulders in my hand while


    staring deeply into her eyes, searching for answers. The way she spoke and the sudden honorifics


    made ne antsy about what made her speak that way and abut what her reply would be.


    ¡°Did I offend her?¡± I questioned myself.


    ¡°No! You didn¡¯t. She¡¯s worried about something else. Keep calm.¡± Laryl surfaced to the superficial part


    of my mind as he replied my question which was directed to no one in particr.


    Dane Do you


    ¡°The traditions, the status, everything¡­it¡¯s all think it¡¯s the right time to get


    her quite well but as an Alpha, it shouldn¡¯t be


    married?¡± She questioned with concern. I unde


    that bothersome to me.


    As I held her shoulders, her vulnerability echoed in her words, stirring a mix of emotions within


    1. me.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but traditions and status should not dictate the timing of our love.¡±


    Her brows furrowed in thought, her gaze searching mine for reassurance. ¡°But as the Alpha, shouldn¡¯t


    we consider the implications of our actions on the pack?¡± she questioned, her voice tinged with


    uncertainty.


    I nodded, acknowledging the weight of her words.


    ¡°Of course, we must consider the well¨Cbeing of our pack,¡± I agreed, my mind racing with possibilities.


    ¡°But our love is not bound by tradition or status. It transcends such constraints.¡±


    I nodded, acknowledging the wisdom in her words. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agreed, my voice steady with


    conviction. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rush into anything without careful consideration.¡±


    As the leader of our pack, I understood the importance of measured decision¨Cmaking, especially when


    it came to matters as significant as marriage. It was amitment that required thoughtfulness and


    intentionality.


    But even as I spoke the words, a flicker of impatience stirred within me, a yearning to solidify our bond


    and move forward into the next chapter of our lives. Yet, I knew that true love was worth waiting for,


    worth nurturing and cherishing until the timing was just right.


    Sensing the tension between us, Laryl interjected with his wisdom. ¡°Love knows no boundaries, Alpha,¡±


    he reminded me, his voice a soothing presence amidst the turmoil of emotions. ¡°It is a force unto itself,


    guiding us towards our true path.¡±


    I turned to Donnie, my heart heavy with understanding. ¡°We may be navigating uncharted


    1/3


    69%1


    territory, but together, we are stronger than any challenge that maye our way,¡± I affirmed, my voice


    ringing with conviction. ¡°Let us forge our own path, one built on love, trust, and mutual respect.¡±


    Donnie¡¯s eyes softened at my words, a glimmer of hope shining amidst the shadows of doubt. ¡°I trust


    you, Carl,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take things one step at a time, together.¡±


    And as we stood there, united in our resolve, I knew that no matter what the future held, our love would


    be our guiding light, illuminating the path ahead with hope and possibility. I pulled her into a hug,


    kissing her forehead while thinking about her concerns.


    As my lips brushed against Donnie¡¯s forehead, a surge of tenderness washed over me, igniting a


    firestorm of emotions that threatened to consume me whole. The atmosphere seemed to pulse with the


    intensity of our connection, the air heavy with unspoken truths and untold desires.


    Before we could bask in the afterglow of our affection, the sound of tiny footsteps echoed nearby,


    cutting through the silence like a knife. Mason, bounded towards us with a joyous exuberance that was


    contagious, hisughter echoing off the walls like music to my ears.


    ¡°Daddy, Mummy, kiss me too!¡± he eximed, his eyes wide with anticipation as he held out his tiny


    arms.


    My heart swelled with love as I scooped him up into my embrace, hisughter filling the room like a


    symphony of pure joy. Donnie¡¯s smile mirrored my own as she leaned in to press a kiss to his cheek,


    the sweetness of the moment enveloping us like a warm embrace.


    In that moment, surrounded by the ones I held most dear, I knew that no matter what challengesy


    ahead, we would face them together, united in our bond and unwavering in our resolve. And as


    I pressed a kiss to Mason¡¯s forehead, I vowed to cherish every precious moment we shared, for love


    was the greatest gift of all. The day has indeed been spent well.


    *


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    *


    Taking a step forward towards my aim of getting married to Sidonnie, I began the process as soon as


    we returned to the pack.


    First, I had to inform the royal elders of my decision. Definitely, this was going to be one hell of a task. It


    wan¡¯t going to be easy. But it was a necessary step towards building a future with the woman. I loved.


    Gathering my resolve, I sought out the royal elders, their presencemanding respect and authority


    as they presided over the affairs of our pack. Sitting before them, I felt a surge of nervous energy


    coursing through my veins, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle,¡± one of the elders greeted me, his voice deep and resonant. ¡°To what do we owe the


    honor of your call?¡±


    I cleared my throat, steeling myself for the task at hand. ¡°Ie before you today to seek your


    2/3


    69%


    +5


    blessing for


    my union with Sidonnie,¡± I began, my words measured and deliberate.


    The elders exchanged knowing nces, their expressions unreadable as they considered my request.


    ¡°This is no small matter, Alpha,¡± another elder remarked, his tone grave. ¡°The traditions of our pack


    dictate that such unions must be carefully considered and sanctioned by the royal council.¡±


    I nodded, acknowledging the gravity of their words. ¡°I understand the importance of tradition,¡± I assured


    them, my voice steady despite the turmoil brewing within me. ¡°But my love for Sidonnie is unwavering,


    and I ammitted to honoring our bond with the utmost respect and reverence.¡±


    There was a moment of tense silence as the elders deliberated amongst themselves, their expressions


    betraying no hint of their thoughts. Finally, the eldest among them spoke, his voice carrying the weight


    of centuries of tradition.


    ¡°We will convene the royal council to discuss this matter further,¡± he dered, his words echoing


    through the chamber with finality. ¡°Until then, Alpha Carlyle, we ask that you exercise patience and


    discretion in this delicate affair. The timing isn¡¯t too suitable.¡±


    I bowed my head in deference, epting their decision with a sense of determination. ¡°Thank you,


    elders,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with gratitude. ¡°I will await your decision with hope and anticipation.¡±


    And as I turned to leave, one elder called for me to wait after others dispersed already.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It really can¡¯t be called one. I just want you to know that these elders don¡¯t want to tell you the


    truth. Everyone of them is against your marriage with your baby mama.¡±


    3/3


    É«


    SEND GIFT


    0


    COMMENT

 Chapter 87

    11:33 Wed, 6 Mar R


    0


    970%2


    Chapter 87


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Point of correction, she¡¯s not my baby mama. She¡¯s my mate! My beloved mate!! Watch what you


    say!¡± I roared out a warning at him. How dare he call Sidonnie with such degrading name. For a fact,


    she would be their future Luna as soon as we get married.


    Even at that, she should be orded the same respect I would be orded by everyone irrespective


    of their status.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Carlyle.¡± The elder bowed his head immediately. ¡°I understand your point of view but


    you should see from mine too. I¡¯m sorry if the way I said it made it sound harsh to you, but it¡¯s reality


    and you know it.¡±. He paused, taking a moment to see my facial expression.


    I felt a surge of frustration rising within me as the elder¡¯s words washed over me like a wave of icy


    indifference. ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t enough,¡± I retorted, my voice tinged with anger. ¡°You speak of tradition and


    reality, but what about love? What about the bond between two souls who have found sce and


    strength in each other¡¯s embrace?¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression softened slightly, a flicker of empathy shining in his eyes. ¡°Love is a powerful


    force, Alpha Carlyle,¡± he conceded, his voice tempered with understanding. ¡°But it cannot exist in


    istion from the traditions and values that have sustained our pack for generations.¡±


    I shook my head, my frustration boiling over into righteous indignation. ¡°Tradition should not be a


    barrier to love,¡± I insisted, my voice rising with conviction. ¡°If anything, it should be a beacon guiding us


    towards a future filled with hope and possibility.¡±


    The elder sighed, his shoulders slumping with resignation. ¡°I understand your passion, Alpha Carlyle,¡±


    he murmured, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°But there are forces at y here that are beyond our


    control. The royal council will need time to deliberate, to consider the implications of your union on our


    pack and its future.¡±


    I clenched my fists at my sides, the urge tosh out nearly overwhelming. ¡°And what about Sidonnie?¡± I


    demanded, my voiceced with desperation. ¡°Do her feelings not matter? Must she sacrifice her


    happiness for the sake of tradition?¡±


    The elder¡¯s gaze softened, his expression pained. ¡°Sidonnie¡¯s happiness is of utmost importance to us


    all,¡± he assured me, his words tinged with sorrow. ¡°But we cannot ignore theplexities of our


    society, nor the responsibilities thate with our positions of authority.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt a surge of frustration rising within me, a tempest of conflicting emotions threatening to consume


    me whole. ¡°Responsibilities be da mned. You talk about traditions, rules andws which are all man-


    made¡± I spat, my voice raw with emotion. ¡°I will not stand idly by while tradition dictates the course of


    our lives. Love should be our guiding principle, not fear or obligation.¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of warning shing across his features. ¡°Be careful, Alpha Carlyle,¡±


    he cautioned, his voice a low growl that reverberated through the chamber. ¡°Your words carry weight,


    but so too do your actions. Do not forget the consequences of defying tradition.¡±


    But I was beyond reason, consumed by the fire of passion and determination. ¡°Consequences be d


    amned,¡± I dered, my voice ringing with defiance. ¡°I will fight for love, for Sidonnie, and for the


    III


    O


    E-


    Chapter 87


    future of our pack. And if that means challenging tradition, then so be it.¡±


    And with those words, I turned and stormed out of the chamber, leaving behind a stunned silence in my


    wake. But deep within my heart, I knew that this was only the beginning of a battle that would test the


    very foundations of our pack and our beliefs. And as I prepared to face the challenges ahead, I vowed


    to never waver no matter what.


    Before I could take notable steps away from the chamber. I heard the thoughts of the elder I just


    argued with loud and clear.


    ¡°If only his father was alive, he would have paid heed to me. What awaits him isn¡¯t a child¡¯s y and he


    doesn¡¯t know about it yet. What do I do to avert this danger?¡± His thoughts wee very loud.


    The elder¡¯s thoughts echoed in my mind like a thunderp, sending a chill down my spine as his


    presence began to fade. His words carried a weight that struck me to my core, a reminder of the


    challenges thaty ahead and the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    I paused in my tracks, my heart pounding with a mixture of apprehension and determination. The


    elder¡¯s concern was palpable, his fear for the future of our pack mirroring my own. But beneath his


    wordsy a sense of urgency, a warning that echoed through the depths of my soul.


    ¡°What danger?¡± I muttered to myself, my mind racing with possibilities. Had I underestimated the


    gravity of the situation? Were there forces at y that I had yet to fullyprehend?


    But before I could dwell on the elder¡¯s cryptic thoughts any longer, a sense of resolve washed over


    me like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Hey, Carl. You¡¯re here.¡± Donald called from behind and I turned to face him with smiles, though with


    seriousness too.


    As I turned to face Donald, my smile faltered at the sight of the seriousness etched into his features.


    His silence spoke volumes, a silent plea for understanding and support.


    1


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, my voiceced with concern as I reached out to shake him gently.


    Donald remained silent for a long moment, his gaze fixed on the ground as if wrestling with his


    thoughts. The air between us crac kled with tension, each passing second feeling like an eternity of


    uncertainty.


    ¡°Talk to me, Donald,¡± I urged, my voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together.¡±


    Finally, Donald looked up, his eyes meeting mine with a mixture of sadness and resignation. ¡°I found


    her.¡± He announced.


    ¡°Found who? Fill me in so I can understand.¡±


    ¡°My mate!¡± He said and I pat his shoulder happily. Just like me, Donald has always wanted his mate so


    much. A bittersweet mixture of relief swirled within me. While I was overjoyed for Donald, a part of me


    couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of longing for Sidonnie, whose absence still weighed heavily on my heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Donald,¡± I eximed, unable to contain my happiness for my friend. ¡°Where is


    III


    §°


    11:33 Wed, 6 Mar RD.


    Chapter 87


    she? Is she safe?¡±


    70%


    +5


    Donald¡¯s smile widened, a glimmer of pride shining in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s safe,¡± he confirmed, his voice


    filled with resentment.


    ¡°Then, what happened? You don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a Canthrastra.¡± He uttered in a low tone.


    ?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The tension in the air crac kled like electricity as Donald¡¯s words hung between us, heavy with


    usation and frustration. I could feel the weight of his pain bearing down on me, his words cutting


    through the silence like a knife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean, Donald. Exin,¡± I demanded urgently,


    Donald took a deep breath, his expression weary as he began to exin the events that had unfolded


    in my absence.


    ¡°I have been stuck with issues regarding the cases we have been investigating these days,¡± he began,


    his voice strained with the weight of his responsibilities.


    ¡°I know that,¡± I replied, my tone firm as I reminded him of our prior discussions. ¡°We were going to


    discuss the next line of action as soon as I return from my family outing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Carl, you are right,¡± Donald conceded, his gaze shifting uneasily as he continued his exnation.


    ¡°But after you left, I got a message that the head of the Canthrastras, I mean their representative wants


    to meet with you,¡± he continued apprehensively.


    ¡°Okay, so what happened?¡± I pressed, my curiosity piqued by the sudden turn of events.


    ¡°I wanted to wait for your return but the conditions stated required my immediate presence in your


    absence,¡± Donald exined, his voice tinged with regret.


    ¡°Then, you went!¡± I eximed, my frustration bubbling to the surface as I struggled toprehend


    his actions.


    ¡°Yes I did, after consulting the council of elders about it,¡± Donald admitted defensively.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone, Donald,¡± I admonished, my voice tinged with disappointment. ¡°What if


    something terrible had happened? What will you do? How do you expect me to deal with it? You and I


    know that the council of elders are not to be trusted with their decisions always. Yet¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Carl. I¡¯ve had enough!¡± Donald fired back, his voice rising with anger as he cut me off


    mid-sentence. ¡°I returned safe at least, you don¡¯t have to keep talking and reprimanding me like I didN?velDrama.Org content.


    something very wrong. Moreover, that¡¯s not the problem here.¡±


    I fell silent, the weight of his words sinking in as I struggled to process the depth of his frustration. It


    was clear that ourmunication had broken down, leaving us both feeling misunderstood and


    unheard.


    Looking into Donald¡¯s eyes, I saw a reflection of my own remorse mirrored back at me. His pain and


    regret were palpable, a silent plea for understanding and forgiveness. In that moment, I realized that


    my own ego and desires paled in


    comparison to the depth of his emotions. He deserved my empathy and support, not my judgment and


    reprimand.


    83%


    Chapter 88


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Don. I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± I admitted, my voice soft with sincerity. It was a struggle to


    push past my own pride and ego, but I knew that apologizing was the first step towards rebuilding our


    fractured rtionship. After all, Donald wasn¡¯t just my Beta, he was my closest friend and confidant.


    His expression softened at my words, a glimmer of gratitude shining in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Carl,¡± he


    replied, his voice tinged with relief. ¡°I appreciate your apology.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to set aside my own concerns and focus on Donald¡¯s story. ¡°So,


    I¡¯m all ears. Sorry for interrupting you earlier,¡± I said, genuine remorse coloring my words.


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Donald continued his tale.


    ¡°Heading to the meeting point as stated in the message, the first person I set my eyes on was her,¡± he


    began, his voice filled with awe and admiration. ¡°She was beautiful, Carl. Huge, fiery, and serious all at


    once.


    I listened intently as Donald described the woman he had encountered, his words painting a vivid


    picture in my mind. It was clear that she had made a profound impression on him, sparking a mixture of


    awe and trepidation.


    His description of the woman he had encountered was as captivating as it was intriguing.


    ¡°She was beautiful, Carl,¡± his voice was filled with a sense of wonder. ¡°Tall andmanding, with a


    presence that seemed to fill the room. Her fiery red hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves,


    framing a face that was both striking and fierce.¡±


    I listened intently as Donald described the woman¡¯s physical appearance, my imagination conjuring up


    a vision of her in my mind¡¯s eye. It was clear that she possessed a beauty that was not easily forgotten,


    abination of strength and grace that was both alluring and intimidating.


    ¡°But despite her beauty, she acted badly towards me,¡± Donald admitted, his tone tinged with


    disappointment. ¡°She was hostile and uncooperative, refusing to listen to reason or engage in


    meaningful dialogue.¡±


    I frowned at his words, a sense of frustration building within me. It was clear that Donald had faced a


    formidable adversary, one whose actions threatened to derail our efforts and jeopardize our goals.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out, Don,¡± I assured him, my voice firm with determination. ¡°Together, we¡¯ll find a way


    through.¡± I assured.


    ¡°Did you try to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did.¡± He smiled gruffly. ¡°Do you know what she said?¡±


    I shook


    my


    head, staring at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯m rejecting the bond! That was what she said¡±


    ¡°Even before you said anything to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Carl. She f ucking knew what was in my mind. She could predict my next action. She¡¯s smart


    enough to read my mind. She¡¯s a Canthrastra, guy. A f ucking Canthrastra. She¡¯s¡­¡± His trailed off in


    09 23 Thu, 7 Maria


    Chapter 88


    pain, dropping his weight on the floor just beside me.


    83%


    ¡°Did you try to talk to her?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as I struggled toprehend the


    extent of the challenge before us.


    ¡°Of course, I did,¡± Donald replied, his smile devoid of any warmth. ¡°But do you know what she said?¡±


    I shook my head, my heart sinking at the thought of what he was about to reveal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯m rejecting the bond!¡± Donald¡¯s voice was tinged with bitterness and disbelief as


    he echoed the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Even before you said anything to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Carl. She f ucking knew what was in my mind,¡± Donald confirmed, his frustration boiling over as


    he recounted the encounter. ¡°She could predict my next action. She¡¯s smart enough to read my mind.


    She¡¯s a Canthrastra, guy. A f ucking Canthrastra.¡±


    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of the danger we now faced. The


    Canthrastras were renowned for their intelligence and cu nning, their abilities far surpassing those of


    ordinary werewolves. To have one of them be Donald¡¯s mate alone was a big issue and I began to


    wonder what the moon Goddess have in store for him.


    I reached out to grasp Donald¡¯s shoulder in a gesture of solidarity, offering what littlefort I could in


    the face of such adversity. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to deal with this, Don,¡± I assured him, my voice tinged with


    determination.


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    |||

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    As I sat alone in my chambers, the elder¡¯s words echoed in my mind continuously like a haunting


    refrain.


    ¡°If only his father was alive, he would have paid heed to me.¡±_


    The words cut deep, stirring up a tumult of conflicting emotions within me. My father who was a


    legendary Alpha and had guided our pack with wisdom and strength, was no longer here to offer


    his counsel and guidance. In his absence, the burden of leadership fell squarely on my shoulders, a


    responsibility I sometimes felt ill-equipped to bear.


    But as I pondered the elder¡¯s words, my thoughts were pulled away by the memory of Donald¡¯s


    anguish. His pain and frustration which were etched into every line of his face. To me, heading to the


    ce of meet in the first ce served as a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked just beyond our


    borders.


    And then there was the pack itself, teetering on the brink of uncertainty and unrest. The council of


    elders, once a source of stability and guidance, now seemed divided and indecisive, their authority


    called into question by recent events. The very fabric of my pack which was once strong and


    unyielding, now felt frayed and fragile, threatened by external forces and internal strife.


    As Alpha, it was my duty to lead our pack through these troubled times, to find a path forward in the


    face of adversity. But the weight of that responsibility felt heavier than ever before, a burden that


    seemed impossible to bear alone.


    How the hell am I going to survive all these? Day by day, the issues of the pack should have been


    resolved as we move ahead, instead it¡¯s just depreciating.


    But even in the midst of darkness, a glimmer of hope flickered within me.


    Consumed by the weight of our pack¡¯s troubles, I heard a voice calling my name and it jolted me back


    to reality. Turning around, I was met with the sight of Sidonnie, my beloved. Her presence immediately


    brought a warmth to my heart as a sense of calm amidst the storm that raged within


    me.


    ¡°Sidonnie,¡± I greeted her, my voice soft with affection as she approached.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re looking gloomy. Did something happen?¡± She stood right in front of me as she


    questioned.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Donnie,¡± I assured her, offering her a reassuring smile as I pulled her close, guiding


    her to sit on myps.


    But even as I held her in my arms, a part of me couldn¡¯t shake the weight of the burdens that weighed


    heavily upon my shoulders.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me nothing is wrong with you. Your heartbeat says it all. You¡¯re worried about something


    and it¡¯s making you breath after than normal. She ced her right hand on my chest.


    1/3


    11:43 Fri, 8 Mar


    Chapter 89.


    IRG.


    ?


    80%


    ¡°Sidonnie,¡± I began, my voice tinged with uncertainty as I searched for the right words to convey the


    depth of my concerns.


    ore.


    +5


    ¡°Speak to me. We mo longer have to hide things from each other


    Moreover, as the soon to be Luna of this pack, I should be carried along about pack matters too.¡± She


    insisted on whispers while staring just right at my eyeballs.


    Da mn! She knows the way to have me lose my guard.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s something we need to talk about.¡±


    Her brow furrowed in concern, her gaze searching mine for answers. ¡°What is it, Carl? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, I began to recount the events that had transpired in my absence, the encounter


    with the Canthrastra representative which Donald talked about and how she turned out to be his mate,


    and the turmoil that now threatened to tear our pack apart which I really couldn¡¯t figure it out yet.


    With each word, I could see the concern growing in her eyes as her hands tightened around mine as if


    seeking reassurance.


    But even as I spoke, a part of me couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of guilt for burdening her with my


    troubles. Sidonnie was my rock, my anchor in the storm, and yet here I was,ying my fears and


    uncertainties at her feet. But it felt like the right thing to do. It lifted a bit of overwhelming from my heart.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t mean it.¡± She gasped when I told he about Donald¡¯s mate.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was told, Donnie. You need to see the look on his face when we discussed. He


    was really pained.¡±


    ¡°I understand him. It hurts to see your mate neglect the fated bond having recognized it. It¡¯s painful. I¡¯ve


    been through the same.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donnie. You don¡¯t need to bring the past up anymore. The memories aren¡¯t too good.¡± I


    replied, squeezing her fingers lightly.


    She chortled a little, pinching my cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to remind you of that, I was only rting to Donald¡¯s predicament. But it¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t do


    that next time if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Not really. But the way you said it sounded a bit intentional, like a thorn you deliberately want to pr ick


    me with.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! What were you thinking, Carl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you!¡± I kissed her nose bridge as she giggled.


    ¡°Silly you,¡± she but my ear yfully,


    ¡°I know right. That reminds me, I tabled out marriage topic to the elders today.¡±


    Fri, 8 Mar


    Chapter 89


    B


    +79%


    Donnie¡¯s face changed the moment I mentioned that but I reassured her gently with little hand pats.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re looking into it. We¡¯re surely going to get a good result from them. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± She heaved a sigh.


    +5


    ¡°I know so, Donnie. You have to be confident when ites to things you want.¡± I admonished and she


    nodded in response.


    ¡°That aside, you mentioned that Donald found his mate because of a message, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did they talk about anything else, probably the reason for the meetup?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Donald about that, but I don¡¯t think they did. Else, Donald would have mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all nned?¡±


    ¡°borate please?¡± I paid more attention to her words.


    ¡°Think about it, Donald went there, saw his mate and they left without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°By that you said, you mean they already knew beforehand that Donald was thatdy¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I think. I see no reason why they would call for that sudden meeting without purpose. It¡¯s


    suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So, if they want Donald to see his mate, that¡¯s mean¡­¡±


    ¡­they have a n to be carried out.¡± Shepleted, as I reasoned out her points.


    3/3


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT

 Chapter 90

    AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about him. Don¡¯t tell me you want him!¡± A thick, ungodly voice yelled into


    the air, cutting through space.


    ¡°Definitely not, Varef.¡± A feminine voice replied.


    In the far reaches of Moon Shadow, where thend stretched into the horizon like an endless sea of


    shadows, a group of Canthrastras gathered. Their presence was unmistakable as their aura shrouded


    in mystery and intrigue.


    Among them stood a woman, fierce and imposing, her deeply ck hair cascading down her shoulders


    like a waterfall of mes. d in a cloak of darkened leather and adorned with intricate runes, she


    exuded an air of authority and power that demanded respect.


    Beside her stood three or four men, their features twisted and contorted in strange and unsettling ways.


    Their skin bore the markings of ancient rituals, symbols etched into their flesh with the precision of a


    master craftsman. Their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, casting eerie shadows upon their


    faces.


    But it was not just their appearance that set them apart; their attire spoke of a bygone era, a time long


    forgotten by the rest of the world. They wore garments of silk and satin, embroidered with symbols and


    sigils that spoke of arcane knowledge and forbidden


    secrets.


    Their clothing seemed to defy logic and reason, draped inyers of fabric and adorned with jewels and


    trinkets that glinted in the pale light of the moon. It was as if they had stepped out of a history book,


    their attire a relic of a time when magic and mystery ruled thend.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t their fault.


    There was so much tension in the air as Varef¡¯s thunderous voice cut through the silence like a knife,


    his anger reverberating off the walls of the chamber. His eyes bore into Amelia with an intensity that


    sent shivers down her spine, his wordsden with usation and suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about him. Don¡¯t tell me you want him!¡± Varef¡¯s voice boomed, echoing


    through the space with an ungodly force.


    Amelia¡¯s heart clenched in her chest at the usation, her own anger simmering beneath the surface


    as she met Varef¡¯s gaze head¨Con.


    ¡°Definitely not, Varef,¡± she replied, her voice firm despite the tremor of fear that threatened to overtake


    her.


    But Varef was not convinced, his expression twisted with rage as he red down at her. ¡°You¡¯re lying,


    Amelia. I can see it through your face,¡± he spat, his voice dripping with contempt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, Varef,¡± Amelia retorted, her tone defiant as she knelt on one knee before him, refusing to back


    down in the face of his anger. Her gaze remained steady, fixed on her toes as she spoke, unwilling to


    give him the satisfaction of seeing her fear.


    The story between Varef and Amelia dates back to years ago since they were still in the seal, before


    they found ways to escape.


    Varef have always had a crush on Amelia but she doesn¡¯t like him, no matter what he did, disregarding


    his powerful status over hers. So, when Varef found out that she has seen her mate on one of her


    adventures, he had schemed against her, using her mate who was from another pack as a leverage to


    achieve the aims of the Canthrastras which was to get free from every supernatural beings and not


    seen as a wicked being,e what may.


    Right now as she spoke, a sense of frustration welled up inside her. How could she make him


    understand that her feelings were her own, that she would not be swayed by his maniptions or his


    power? She had seen her mate, yes, but that did not mean she desired him or wished to be with him.


    Her loyaltyy with her pack and her duty as a Canthrastra, and nothing would change that.


    As the silence stretched between them, the weight of their unspoken thoughts hung heavy in the air.


    Amelia could feel Varef¡¯s gaze boring into her, his anger simmering beneath the surface like a volcano


    on the verge of eruption. But she refused to let him get to her with intimifation.


    ¡°We need to focus on the task at hand, Varef,¡± she said finally, her voice steady despite the


    turmoil raging within her. ¡°Our allegiance lies with the Canthrastras, and we must do whatever it takes


    to further our goals, no matter the cost.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That should convince him at least.¡± She thought.


    Varef¡¯s expression softened slightly at her words, his anger giving way to a sense of begrudging


    respect. ¡°You¡¯re right, Amelia,¡± he conceded, his voice still tinged with ¡°But remember, I¡¯m watching


    you. One wrong move, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    anger.


    With that ominous warning hanging in the air, the discussion came to an end, leaving Amelia feeling


    more alone and trapped than ever before.


    The other men that were present didn¡¯t say a word at all. No, they couldn¡¯t. Who were they to speak in


    Varef¡¯s presence?


    ¡°Appreciate the presence of Queen Mother Minerva.¡± A guard said and they all stood upright, as the


    queen mother entered, including Varef. He could have so much power but not in front of their queen


    mother.


    ¡°Canthra Minerva!¡± They said in unison.


    ¡°Well done, everyone.¡± She said, studying their faces while she stood in front of them.


    ¡°Amelia, have you done what I sent you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, she has¡­¡± Varef wanted to answer for Amelia but Minerva shut him off with a wave of


    her hand.


    ¡°Yes, Queen mother. I showed myself to him just like you ordered. Just like you wanted, he was


    strucken by me. I made sure of that.¡± Amelia replied courteously.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll know if it had the effect I want depending on their next action.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dictate your move to youter today. Make sure you don¡¯t fail me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, yourdyship.¡±


    ¡°Queen mother, I would love to suggest something. Why don¡¯t we leave Amelia out of the game and


    ns? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Varef interrupted.


    Amelia rolled her eyes in disgust as she listened to the trash he was saying.


    ¡°Why did you say that, Varef?¡± Minerva asked suspiciously. Everyone thought she was


    oblivious to the feelings Varef had for Amelia but she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You know, the mate bond between them could be so strong that she¡¯d falter¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s off point. I¡¯ll deal with that myself.¡± Minerva cut him off. Amelia couldn¡¯t hold her happiness,


    hearing that.


    ¡°So, like I was saying, move ahead with the next task I¡¯m going to give you.¡± Minerva faced Amelia.


    ¡°Mind you, no mistakes!¡± Minerva warned.

 Chapter 91

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    Walking briskly back to my apartment, the events of the meeting with the queen mother yed over


    and over again in my mind like a broken record. The anger bubbled up within me, threatening to


    consume me whole as I thought about Varef¡¯s attempts to undermine me and manipte the situation


    to his advantage.


    But amidst the anger, a glimmer of satisfaction began to take root within me as I remembered the


    oue of Varef¡¯s scheming. Despite his best efforts to convince the queen mother to turn against me


    on the spot, she had seen through his lies and shunned him, reaffirming her support for me and my


    position within the pack.


    A smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I recalled the look of disbelief on Varef¡¯s face as the queen


    mother dismissed his ims with a wave of her hand. It was a small victory, to be sure, but one that


    filled me with a sense of triumph nheless.


    For too long, I had allowed Varef¡¯s maniptions and power ys to dictate my actions and control my


    fate. But no more. I had proven myself to the queen mother and earned her trust, and I would not allow


    Varef or anyone else to undermine that.


    As I reached my apartment and let myself in, a sense of contentment washed over me like a warm


    embrace. Despite the challenges thaty ahead, I knew that I shall push through in one way or the


    other.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Amy.¡± K, my maid uttered as she stood up from the stool she was sitting upon before


    my arrival. Despite being my maid, she has been closer to me like a sister. There¡¯s virtually nothing


    about me she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I replied, my voice weary as I shrugged off the weight of the day¡¯s events. My muscles


    ached from tension and my mind buzzed with thoughts that refused to quiet.


    I nced over at K, grateful for her presence and thefort of her familiarity. ¡°K, could


    you prepare a hot bath for me?¡± I asked, my tone soft but urgent. I really needed to soothe my frayed


    nerves.


    As K bustled about, filling the wooden tub with steaming water and gathering fragrant


    ZA


    flowers, I began to undress, shedding theyers of armor that had protected me throughout the day..


    As I sank into the soothing embrace of the bath, the warmth enveloping me like a cocoon, I allowed


    myself to rx for the first time in what felt like ages. But even as I closed my eyes and let the tension


    melt away, my mind remained stubbornly fixated on the events of the day.


    Lost in thought, I barely noticed as K approached, concern etched into every line of her


    face.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Amy?¡± she asked, her voice gentle but insistent while she began to massage my


    body while I was still in the water.


    I shook my head, forcing a smile onto my lips. ¡°No, K, I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, my words ringing hollow


    even to my own ears. But K knew me too well to be fooled by such feeble attempts at deception.


    She studied me for a moment, her gaze piercing and knowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend with me, Amy,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with understanding. ¡°I know


    when something¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    And in that moment, I had no choice but to open up to her.


    ¡°You caught me right there, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be okay after the bath.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± She sighed. ¡°Did Varef bother you again today?¡± She asked, changing the topic. This


    girl, she just knows how to reach me.


    ¡°He tried but I didn¡¯t let him get to me. Kudos to the queen mother¡¯s assistance.¡± I replied honestly. The


    bond between I and K was so special for me to lie to her.


    ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll get it in his head that you both can¡¯t work.¡± She proceeded to masage


    left shoulder while I yed with the flower filled water, enjoying the treatment.


    my


    As K began to massage my shoulder, her touch gentle and soothing, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a


    contented sigh. The tension in my muscles melted away under her skilled hands, the warmth of the


    water enveloping me like aforting embrace.


    9/2


    ¡°You know, I saw my mate earlier today.¡±


    But as I mentioned seeing my mate earlier that day, the atmosphere shifted, a tense silence settling


    between us like a heavy fog. I watched as K¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her hand freezing mid¨C


    massage as she processed my words.


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡­ you saw your mate?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled toprehend


    the magnitude of what I had just revealed. ¡°Are you¡­ are you serious? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    I shook my head, my gaze fixed on the swirling patterns of the water as I recounted the encounter in


    my mind.


    ¡°No, K, I¡¯m not joking,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with a mixture of uncertainty and excitement. ¡°I saw


    him earlier today, while I was out on patrol.¡±


    K let out a gasp of disbelief, her hand slipping on the edge of the tub as she recoiled in shock,


    wincing in pain as her knuckles collided with the hard wooden surface.


    ¡°Ow!¡± she eximed, rubbing her hand gingerly as she regained herposure. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I just


    wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    I reached out to grasp her hand in mine, offering her a reassuring squeeze. ¡°It¡¯s okay, K,¡± I said


    softly, a smile ying at the corners of my lips. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±


    She nodded, her eyes still wide with awe as she leaned in closer, eager to hear every detail of my


    encounter with my mate. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± she urged, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°What did he


    look like? How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It was on the mission I went for earlier. The order was to meet the Beta of Moon Shadow and do as


    instructed.¡±


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t know he was your mate before going?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. But I had a notion about it given the actions I was to perform.¡±


    ¡°Hmmn, how did he look like?¡±


    As I began to describe my mate to K, the memories of our encounter flooded back to me


    with startling rity, each detail etched into my mind like a vivid dream.


    ¡°He was tall and imposing, with broad shoulders and a powerful presence thatmande attention,¡± I


    began, my voice soft with reverence as I painted a picture of him in her mind. ¡°His eyes were like pools


    of molten gold, shining with an intensity that seemed to pierce straight through to my soul.¡±


    I paused, allowing the image of him to linger in the air between us, the memory of his gaz burning


    bright in my mind¡¯s eye. ¡°And his smile,¡± I continued, a wistful smile ying at the corners of my lips. ¡°It


    was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like a knight in shining armor. Those ones in fairy tales.¡± K joked and I chuckled.


    But it wasn¡¯t just his appearance that had captivated me; it was the way he had made me feel from the


    moment our eyes met.


    ¡°When I saw him, it was like everything else faded away,¡± I confessed, my voice filled with wonder. ¡°It


    was as if the world stood still, and there was only him and I, drawn together by some unseen force that


    defied exnation.¡±


    I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks as I recounted the rush of emotions that had washed over me


    in that moment, the overwhelming desire to be near him, to touch him, to lose myself in the depths of


    his gaze.


    ¡°And when he spoke,¡± I added, my voice barely above a whisper as I relived the memory, ¡°it was like


    music to my ears, each word a symphony of sound that stirred something deep within me.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As I finished recounting the details of our encounter, I could see the awe reflected in K¡¯s eyes, her


    own imagination running wild with the image of my mate. ¡°He sounds¡­ incredible,¡± she breathed, her


    voice tinged with admiration.


    ¡°He is,¡± I agreed, a smile spreading across my face as I allowed myself to bask in the memory of him


    once more. ¡°He¡¯s unlike anyone I¡¯ve ever met, and I can¡¯t help but feel drawn to him. It took all in me


    not to go against the order I was given.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys talk? Did he tell you his name?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t get to talk and I doubt we¡¯ll ever have the chance to.¡±


    4/5


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± K was confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand as time goes on.¡± I forced a smile. Though, I tell K about everything, I can¡¯t tell


    her about my missions. It¡¯s against the rules and telling her would be dangerous.

 Chapter 92

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    The knock on my door came with a subtle sound, but it reverberated through the silence of the room


    like a thunderp. I knew what that meant right away ¨C another mission awaited me, calling me to


    action in the shadows where I belonged.


    With a sigh, I stirred from the depths of sleep, my mind already racing with the possibilities of what the


    next assignment might entail. This was the life I had chosen, the life of a covert operative, where


    danger lurked around every corner and trust was amodity in short supply.


    I reached for the note that had been slipped under my door. Unfolding the parchment, I scanned the


    contents quickly,mitting the details of my next mission to memory.


    The instructions were clear and concise, detailing my objectives and the timeline forpletion. There


    was no room for error, no margin for hesitation ¨C only swift and decisive action would suffice in the


    world I inhabited.


    With a sense of purpose, I set about preparing for the day ahead, donning the attire of a woman of


    means, concealing the weapons thaty hidden beneath theyers of fabric. As the first rays of sunlight


    began to filter through the curtains, I knew it was time to depart.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re leaving on another mission, Amy. Please, be safe.¡± K had said to me before I had the


    chance to leave.


    ¡°Thanks so much, K. I will try my best to be safe.¡± I uttered with sincerity. For reasons, I just love and


    appreciate her. Aways watching out for me.


    Stepping out into the cool morning air, I felt a surge of adrenaline course through my veins, my senses


    sharpening as I embraced the familiar thrill of the hunt. The surrounding streets were alive with activity,


    but to me, they were nothing more than a backdrop for the game that was about to unfold.


    As I made my way through the bustling crowds, my mind focused on the task at hand, the rhythm of my


    footsteps echoing the steady beat of my heart. For in this world of shadows and secrets, there was no


    room for hesitation ¨C only action would suffice, and I was more


    than ready to answer the call.


    ¡°You should find a way to meet with the Beta. Make him crazy about you!¡± The order had read.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thinking about meeting my mate once again had me so nervous that I swallowed on nothing


    consecutively.


    How was I going to meet him without actually falling? How would I create an impact on him without


    actually getting affected. To others, the task might look simple, but to me, it wasn¡¯t. I knew myself too


    well than to think it was.


    Advancing in my ns, I had to find out where the Moon Shadow Beta would be. Asking around in


    disguise, I found out that he was at the recovery and rehabilitation camp of Moon Shadow where the


    werewolves affected by our previous sneak attack were kept.


    Quickly, I formted ns on my mind about what I was going to do.


    Putting my ns, into action, I approached the recovery and rehabilitation camp of Moon Shadow, my


    heart racing with anticipation, my mind focused on the task at hand. As I neared the entrance, I spotted


    two young pups engaged in a heated scuffle, their growls and snarls filling the air with tension.


    Without hesitation, I moved to intervene, stepping between the two pups with a firm but gentle hand.


    ¡°Hey now, what¡¯s all this about?¡± I asked, my voice calm and soothing as I sought to defuse the


    situation.


    The pups paused in their fight, casting wary nces in my direction as they sized me up. ¡°She started


    it!¡± one of them eximed, pointing an usatory paw at the other.


    I shook my head, a small smile ying at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who started it,¡± I replied, my tone firm but gentle. ¡°What matters is that you both stop


    fighting and learn to get along.¡±


    As I spoke, I made sure to keep my voice loud enough for the Beta, my mate, to hear. I knew that he


    was nearby, and I wanted to make sure that he took notice of my presence.


    Sure enough, as I nced over my shoulder, I caught sight of him watching from a distance, his eyes


    narrowed in curiosity as he observed the scene unfolding before him. With a subtle shift in my stance, I


    made sure to position myself in such a way that he couldn¡¯t help but notice me.


    But as the tension between the pups began to ease and they reluctantly backed down, I knew that it


    was time for me to make my exit. With a final nce in the Beta¡¯s direction, I turned on my heel and


    made my way out of the camp, a sense of satisfaction coursing through me as I knew that he would


    follow.


    Sure enough, as I nced back over my shoulder, I saw him emerging from the camp, his gaze fixed


    on me with a mixture of curiosity and intrigue. And as I disappeared into the shadows, I couldn¡¯t help


    but smile to myself, knowing that my n was working perfectly.


    Hurrying through the crowded streets, my heart pounded with anticipation and I made sure to keep a


    careful eye on my surroundings, weaving in and out of the throngs of people in an effort to remain


    inconspicuous. I walked in a zigzag manner, my pace brisk but purposeful, all the while keeping an eye


    out for any signs of the Beta¡¯s approach.


    Suddenly, I spotted a woman struggling to untangle some materials, her frustration evident on her face


    as she attempted to wrestle the stubborn knots into submission. Without hesitation, I moved to her


    side, offering a helping hand with a warm smile.


    ¡°Here, let me give you a hand with that,¡± I said, my voice friendly as I began to unravel the tangled


    mess. The woman looked up at me with gratitude, her eyes lighting up with relief as I worked to free the


    materials from their entanglement.


    As we worked together, the woman chattered away, sharing snippets of her life and the challenges she


    faced. I listened attentively, nodding along as she spoke, all the while keeping a watchful eye out for


    any sign of the Beta¡¯s approach.


    Sure enough, I was done with helping the woman.


    ¡°Thank you, miss. You¡¯re really a good person.¡± She said and I shed her a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    I said and turned to leave without waiting for another of her response. Then, I heard his voice behind


    me, his tonemanding and authoritative as he called out to me to stop.


    ¡°Stop there, youngdy!¡± His masculine voice reverberated a few feet behind me. My heart skipped a


    beat, but I forced myself to remain calm, turning to face him with a neutral expression.


    ¡°Is there a problem, sir?¡± I asked, my voice steady despite the rapid fluttering of my heart. The Beta¡¯s


    gaze bore into mine, his eyes searching in them.


    But I met his gaze head¨Con, my expression open and honest as I awaited his response.


    ¡°I should ask you that question, youngdy.¡± He replied without blinking as she stared at me more


    intently.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    As I stood there, facing the Beta with a carefully neutral expression, his intense gaze bore into mine,


    searching for any sign of deception. His voice, when he spoke, held a hint of aggression, his frustration


    palpable in the air between us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, mister,¡± I replied calmly, my voice steady despite the turmoil of emotions


    swirling within me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel it,¡± he retorted, his tone growing more forceful as he took a step closer, his


    imposing figure towering over me.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get you,¡± I insisted, refusing to back down in the face of his intensity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me pissed,¡± he snapped, his voice rising with anger. ¡°You were very intentional about it. You


    knew what you said.¡±


    ¡°That was¡­¡± I began, but his interruption cut me off mid-sentence.


    ¡°That was what?¡± he demanded, his voice harsh as he awaited my response.


    I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts before continuing. ¡°That was a misunderstanding,¡± I


    replied, my voice calm but firm. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble.¡±


    But the Beta wasn¡¯t convinced, his gaze still sharp as he studied me for any sign of deception. And as


    the tension between us stretched taut like a bowstring, I knew that this conversation was far from over.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t change your stance just now. I¡¯m not new to that trick!¡± he continued, his voice edged


    with suspicion.


    My heart raced in my chest as I listened to him, his words sending a shiver down my spine. Had he


    seen through my facade? Had he uncovered my true intentions? The thought sent a wave of panic


    coursing through me, but I forced myself to remain calm.


    As his words washed over me, a sense of unease crept into my heart. His usation cut


    1/4


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    mergency calls only G


    Chapter 93


    11:17


    100%


    +5


    deep, a reminder that I was treading on dangerous ground. But I couldn¡¯t afford to show any signs of


    weakness now. I had a mission toplete, and I couldn¡¯t let anything stand in


    my way.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to let him see my fear. Instead, I focused on formting a new n, searching for a


    way to regain the upper hand in our conversation. And then it hit me ¨C seduction.


    With a calm and steady voice, I began to speak, my wordsced with a hint of sweetness and charm.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t change my stance,¡± I said softly, my tone coaxing and persuasive. ¡°But maybe


    there¡¯s another way we can resolve this.¡±


    As I spoke, I leaned in closer, allowing my gaze to linger on his face, my eyes sparkling with warmth


    and allure. I could see the tension in his shoulders begin to ease, his suspicion giving way to curiosity.


    With each word, I drew him in further, weaving a web of seduction that enveloped us both in its


    embrace. And as the air between us cr ackled with electricity, I knew that I had him right where I


    wanted him.


    But deep down, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the back of my mind. Seduction


    was a dangerous game, and I was ying with fire. But for now, it was the only card I had left to y.


    And I would y it to the best of my abilities, no matter the cost.


    Coughing out nothing, he suddenly calked himself back and began avoiding my gaze making me


    chuckle inwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Amelia.¡± I answered and he didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be having a tough time figuring out


    what next to do.


    ¡°Look mister,¡± I broke the lingering silence when I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m Donald,¡± he interrupted, his voice terse as he cut me off.


    ¡°Dam mit!¡± I bit back a curse at his sudden interjection, my nerves on edge as I struggled to


    2/4


    Dreame


    Google y


    INSTALL


    101


    00 100%


    11:17


    mergency calls only G


    Chapter 93


    +5


    maintain myposure. The way his name rolled off his tongue had a really great impact on me at that


    moment. The urge to touch him, to feel him, listen to his masculine whispers crowded my senses.


    Donald¡¯s abruptness caught me off guard, and for a moment, I was at a loss for words.


    But as I collected myself, I realized that this was my chance to regain control of the situation. With a


    steely resolve, I met his gaze head-on, refusing to let him see the uncertainty that churned within me.


    ¡°Well, Donald,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging inside me. ¡°It seems we¡¯ve gotten off


    on the wrong foot. Perhaps we can start over and try to find somemon ground.¡±


    As I spoke, I watched Donald carefully, searching for any sign of weakness or vulnerability. But to my


    surprise, his expression remained guarded, his features a mask of stoicism as he regarded me with a


    cool detachment.


    But I refused to be deterred. I hade too far to let this opportunity slip through my fingers.


    He didn¡¯t say anything to my sentence. Instead, he turned round to leave while I remained on the spot.


    ¡°So much control he¡¯s got. Just how I had always dreamed of my future man.¡± I muttered to myself


    biting on my lower lip.


    ¡°Da mn you, Amelia. You¡¯re on a mission. You shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± I chastised myself,


    hurrying after him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word. Are you crossed?¡± I on him.


    Ked, pouting like a baby but it wasn¡¯t working


    ¡°Are you angry by what I said? I was pulling your legs earlier, nothing more.¡± I said,walking behind him


    noisily to catch his attention but he was adamant and strong in his resolve.


    As a Canthrastra, I have the ability to read his mind but I just couldn¡¯t no matter how I tried at that


    moment. That was weird. I was bothered for a moment but I let it pass


    ¡°Don¡­¡±


    3/4


    DB100%


    11:17


    Chapter 93


    ¡°Can you stop following me? Can you please, just stop?¡± He roared at me and I recoiled to myself


    scared. I wasn¡¯t expecting that reaction from him.


    He was indeed not having it nice at all.


    +5


    ¡°If you made such statement looking all fierce yesterday and today, you say you¡¯re puling my legs, do


    you expect me to believe that? Am I some dumbass to you? I want you to stay away from me this


    instant with whatever n you have in mind.¡± He fired. All through, my heart didn¡¯t stop beating at a


    super fast rate.


    ¡°Fine! We¡¯re mates! You don¡¯t get to treat me like this.¡± I yelled at him in return.


    4/4


    É«Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    SEND GIFT


    D

 Chatper 95

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    Waking up, knowing that the day was going to be real stressful, I did my chores quickly and took proper


    care of Mason in preparation for his sses at the academy.


    As the soon-to-be royal Luna, I knew that my duties extended far beyond simply bearing the title. I was


    expected to embody grace, poise, and elegance in every aspect of my life from the way I walked and


    talked to the way I interacted with others. And so, when


    Cora the eldest female werewolf of the Moon Shadow


    summoned me to begin my training on royal etiquette, I knew that I had to approach it with the utmost


    seriousness and dedication.


    As I entered the grand chamber where the training would take ce, I was greeted by the Cora, a stern


    yet kind-hearted woman who had served the Moon Shadow Royals for many years. She wasted no


    time in getting down to business, exining the importance of each aspect of royal etiquette and what


    was expected of me as the royal Luna.


    ¡°First things first,¡± she began, her voice firm but gentle. ¡°We must work on your posture and your walk.


    As the royal Luna, you must carry yourself with confidence and grace at all times.¡±


    With that, she proceeded to demonstrate the proper way to walk ¨C head held high, shoulders back, and


    steps measured and deliberate. I watched closely,mitting each movement to memory as I


    prepared to emte her example.


    ¡°Now, you try,¡± she instructed, stepping aside to give me room to practice. Taking a deep breath, I


    straightened my spine and lifted my chin, channeling the regal bearing that was expected of me. With


    each step, I focused on moving with purpose and intention, determined to master the art of royal


    walking.


    As the training progressed, we moved on to other aspects of royal etiquette ¨C how to greet pack elders


    with respect and deference, how to serve royal guests with grace and hospitality, and even how to


    prepare the Alpha¡¯s special dishes to perfection. With each lesson, I absorbed the knowledge like a


    sponge, eager to prove myself worthy of my title and responsibilities.


    But it wasn¡¯t just about learning the practical skills ¨C it was also about


    understanding the significance behind each task. The head maid took the time to


    14


    O


    exin the importance of each duty, from showing respect to our elders to ensuring thefort and


    satisfaction of our guests. It was about upholding the traditions and values of our pack, and I was


    determined to do so with honor and integrity.


    As the minutes turned into hours, I could feel myself growing more confident in my role as the royal


    Luna. My posture became more assured, my greetings more polished, and my culinary skills more


    refined. But perhaps more importantly, I began to develop a deeper understanding of what it meant to


    serve my pack with humility and dedication.


    +5


    And as I stood before the head maid at the end of my training, I knew that I hade a long way from


    the timid girl who had first entered the grand chamber. I was ready to take on the responsibilities of my


    title with pride and determination, knowing that I had been trained well and that I would do my pack


    proud.


    But even as I embarked on this new chapter of my life, I knew that my training was far from over. Being


    the royal Luna was not just a duty ¨C it was a lifelongmitment to serving my pack and upholding the


    honor and dignity of our royal lineage.


    As I was deep in my training, focused on perfecting each movement and gesture, the grand chamber


    suddenly grew silent as the door swung open, admitting the imposing figure of Carlyle, our Alpha. He


    greeted the Cora with a respectful nod before turning his attention to me.


    ¡°Ah, Sidonnie,¡± he said warmly, his voice carrying the weight of his authority. ¡°I hope your training is


    going well.¡±


    I straightened up instinctively at his presence, feeling a rush of excitement and nervousness coursing


    through me.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the butterflies in my stomach.


    ¡°She really tried today. I can proudly say she¡¯s going to make a good one.¡± Coramented and I bet


    by now, flushes of red was all over my face.


    Carlyle stepped forward, closing the distance between us in a few long strides. With a gentle smile, he


    reached out and pulled me into a warm embrace, enveloping me in theforting strength of his arms.


    2/4


    10:33 Thu, 14 Mar


    ¡°How was your day?¡± he asked softly, his voice a soothing rumble in my ear.


    Cora stiffled a light cough, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two lovers to each other.¡± She said before leaving while. I


    giggled inwardly.


    I leaned into his embrace, feeling the tension melt away as I breathed in his famili


    scent of him- a mixture of pine and earth, with a hint of something uniquely him.


    ¡°It was¡­ productive,¡± I replied, trying to sound confident.


    Carlyle chuckled, the sound vibrating against my cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he said, his tone filled with genuine warmth. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Luna.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I smiled up at him, feeling a swell of pride and gratitude in my chest. Carlyle had always been a pir of


    support for me, guiding me with wisdom and


    encouragement as I navigated theplexities of my role as the roy al L una.


    As we stood there in each other¡¯s arms, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the b ond that existed between us


    a bond forged not just by duty and obligation, but by a deep and ab iding l ove that transcended the


    boundaries of rank and status.


    ¡°Thank you, Carl,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°For everything.¡±


    Carlyle squeezed me tighter, his embrace a silent reassurance of his unwavering support. ¡°Anytime, my


    love,¡± he replied, his voice filled with affection.


    ¡°How was your day too?¡± I asked and he heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Tedious as usual. The whole workload and all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Just make sure you give yourself the proper rest you need.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s necessary. I just can¡¯t stop getting worried about Donald¡±


    Now, my interest was piqued.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been acting all sneaky these days and I¡¯m worried. I tried talking to him but he seems to be


    avoiding a proper conversation about his action with me.¡± Carlyleined while I listened

 Chapter 96

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    It was high time I reported to the Queen Mother about the duties she sent me. Normally, I ought to


    report to her immediately I returned that same day or very early the next day, but I didn¡¯t. The events of


    the day had left me feeling drained and unsettled, and I had needed some time to gather my thoughts


    before facing


    her.


    Heading to her ce at ater time, I could only hope that Varef wasn¡¯t there since he wouldn¡¯t cease


    to use any opportunity he gets against me. I could say the Queen Mother won¡¯t give in to him and the


    case should turn otherwise.


    As I made my way to the Queen Mother¡¯s chambers, a sense of apprehension gnawed at my insides,


    threatening to consume me with its relentless grip..


    Upon getting to the ornate doors that led to the Queen Mother¡¯s chambers, my heart pounded in my


    chest like a drumbeat of impending doom. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread that clung to me like a


    shadow as I carried every single step


    there.


    But I squared my shoulders and straightened my spine, summoning every ounce of courage and


    determination that I possessed. Whatever happens, I¡¯ve always survived.


    With a deep breath, I stepped into the Queen Mother¡¯s chambers. And as I caught sight of her regal


    figure seated upon her throne, I immediately lowered my head in respect.


    ¡°Canthra Minerva,¡± I greeted her respectfully, bowing low before her. ¡°I¡¯m here to report about thest


    order you gave to me.¡±


    ¡°Quite alright, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Just like you ordered, I moved closer to him, we talked and spent a bit long time together. Now, he


    thinks I¡¯m with him because of the mate bond.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Were you able to get anything from him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing definite yet. I tried inciting him against the Alpha of Moon Shadow but it didn¡¯t work. More or


    less like my words had no impact on him and I didn¡¯t want to push it.¡± I paused, studying Canthra


    Minerva¡¯s expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s so clean at heart and does everything ording to protocols¡± I added quickly.


    O


    11:22 Sat, 16 Mar


    ¡°Does that mean you weren¡¯t able to do what I sent you?¡± She queried strongly.


    D amn! Her voice was so scary here. If I couldn¡¯t justify myself, I would definitely be punished and I


    didn¡¯t want that. No knew wants a punishment from the Queen Mother.


    ¡°We can¡¯t say that yet, Queen mother, I¡¯m trying my best to get to him. It seems he¡¯s a bit wary of me at


    the moment due to how me met and my identity. He knows I¡¯m a Canthrastra.¡±


    A sudden knock on her door interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Varef.¡± The voice came from outside. Oh heavens, why now? The mere mention of Varef¡¯s name


    sent a chill down my spine, a cold reminder of the simmering tension that lingered between us like a


    storm cloud on the h orizon.


    I exchanged a fleeting nce with the Queen Mother silently making prayers to the Moon Goddess that


    things work in my favour.


    ¡°Allow him entry,¡± shemanded, her voice ringing out with quiet authority.


    +5


    Quickly, I moved to obey hermand, crossing the chamber to unbolt the door. and allow Varef entry.


    As the door opened to reveal his presence, a surge of tension filled the air like a thick and suffocating


    force.


    Varef entered the chamber with a confident stride, his gaze sweeping over us with a predatory gleam in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Apologies for the interruption, Queen Mother,¡± he said smoothly with an obvious feigned courtesy. ¡°But


    I felt it necessary to speak with you regarding a matter of utmost importance.¡±


    The Queen Mother regarded him with a cool detachment, her expression unreadable as she gestured


    for him to proceed.


    ¡°Speak, Varef,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh no,


    first.¡±


    I can see you¡¯re talking with Amelia. Why don¡¯t you conclude with her


    Da mmit! Why has this creature been a bane to my simple life? I couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Queen mother directed her gaze at me.


    ¡°After all you said, I¡¯ll say you still don¡¯t have the skill to do what I sent you. You


    O


    11:22 Sat, 16 Mar


    57%


    +5


    need more definite wats. You e got everything as a Canthrastra and as ady. Use your brains! Define


    your methods!¡± She warned and I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head. I wasn¡¯t expecting any praises from


    her earlier, so I wasn¡¯t that hurt when she howled at me.


    Varef¡¯s lips curled into a sly smirk as he turned his attention to me, his eyes narrowing with undisguised


    malice.


    ¡°That reminds me, Amelia,¡± he said, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice your


    dyed report to the Queen Mother. Is there something you¡¯re hiding?¡±


    My heart clenched in my chest at his words, a sickening feeling of dread settling in the pit of my


    stomach. I knew that Varef would not hesitate to use any opportunity to undermine me, to cast doubt


    upon my loyalty andpetence in the eyes of the Queen Mother.


    But despite the fear that threatened to consume me, I refused to back down.


    ¡°There is nothing to hide, Varef,¡± I replied evenly and steadily despite the tremor of unease that ran


    through me. ¡°I merely needed some time to gather my thoughts before reporting to the Queen Mother.¡±


    Varef¡¯s smirk widened into a predatory grin, his eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. ¡°Of course,


    Amelia,¡± he said with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had your reasons. And by gathering your thoughts, you


    mean¡­¡± He trailed off.


    I knew exactly what he was trying g to do but I wouldn¡¯t give him that chance


    I gritted my teeth against the urge tosh out at him, to defend myself against his baseless


    usations. But I knew that to do so would only y into his hands, giving him the satisfaction of


    seeing me falter under his scrutiny.


    Instead, I held my head high, meeting his gaze with a steely resolve. No matter what obstacles he


    threw in my path, I would not waver.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything, Amelia¡± he spoke again, getting my anger to its peak.


    I nced at Canthra Minerva and I saw that she was expecting my answer to Varef¡¯s question. Quickly,


    I averted my gaze, staring at the ground


    How do I tell them that I was really affected by being with Donald all day long? How did I tell them that I


    had a hard time controlling my wolf the whole time I was around him?


    III


    O


    Sat, o Mar


    57%


    +5


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got attracted to him for real¡± Varef began walking around me, testing my patience.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that what happened? Were you going crazy with the need to touch him? With the feeling to have


    him all to yourself? Or with¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say!¡± I yelled, pulling at his clothes with my weapons out open in the air. I really


    couldn¡¯t hold it in


    anymore.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Canthra Minerva growled at me, ring daggers.


    Oh, Goddess, what have I done? I just broke the rule and there was no doubt that punishment awaited


    me.

 Chapter 97

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queen Mother.¡± I apologized quickly, knowing the gravity of what I had done. Under no


    condition was I to attack someone else or draw my weapon in her presence without her order. Not even


    when it was someone as important as Varef.


    Doing that was tantamount to staging a rebellion and the punishment could be death sometimes. Right


    then, I knew that I had overstepped my bounds, sumbing to the heat of the moment and allowing


    my emotions to cloud my judgment.


    However, in my case, I knew my punishment was not up to that given the cause if the situation.


    ¡°Ah, Da mn you Varef!¡± I cursed inwardly.


    Canthra Minerva was silent as she exchanged nces between I and Varef. The only thing I could do


    to ease my nervousness right then was to say something appealing to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Queen Mother,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as I bowed my head in


    shame. ¡°I know that I have acted in defiance of the rules, and for that, I am truly sorry.¡±


    The Queen Mother regarded me with a steady gaze, her expression unreadable as she weighed my


    words with careful consideration. I could feel the weight of her judgment bearing down upon me as


    each moment stretched out into eternity as I waited for her response.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she spoke, her voice grave but not unkind.


    ¡°Your actions were reckless, Amanda,¡± she said. ¡°But I understand that acting out of a desire to protect


    yourself.¡±


    you were


    I felt a surge of relief wash over me at her words, grateful for her understanding and forgiveness. But


    even as I breathed a sigh of relief, I knew that I could not afford to repeat my mistake in the future.


    ¡°I will ept whatever punishment you deem fit, Queen Mother,¡± I said. ¡°I know that I must be held


    ountable for my actions, and I am prepared to face the


    1/4


    III


    O


    Mon, 18


    consequences.¡±


    3


    The Queen Mother nodded, her expression softening withpassion.


    72%


    ¡°That¡¯s a good one, Amanda,¡± he said, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°Your punishment will be decided in


    due time. Or, why don¡¯t you go the punishment of seven


    tak strikes.¡±


    Wait, what? My eyes widened but I quicklyposed myself. Who was I to say a word against her?


    5


    ¡°What do you think Varef?¡± She directed her gaze to him. Varef might not want me to have peace of


    mind, but he definitely didn¡¯t want the punishment of seven strikes for me. Here I was thinking that I


    had being pardoned for my misdeed. Never in my wildest imagination did I ever think of Canthra


    Minerva suggesting that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Varef responded with a shaky voice, his head lowered.


    ¡°Is it, Amanda?¡± Canthra Minerva asked and I knew I had no choice but to answer positively.


    ¡°No, Queen mother. It isn¡¯t. Your decisions are worthy and right¡± I answered.


    ¡°Exactly! You see, Varef, I doubt if the punishment is really one. It should be a stepping stone for her to


    aplish her mission. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Then, I raised my head to nce at her and so did Varef. What was she talking about? What did she


    mean?


    ¡°In life, there are two emotions that could easily get to a being, that could make them easily


    approachable and vulnerable. Fear and empathy. It now depends on how you use them.¡± She said and


    I nodded even though I wasn¡¯t sure if her intent was whay I was thinking about.


    ¡°Fix the puzzles. Now, get ready for the punishment.¡± She ordered.


    Oh, goddess! What have I gotten into? Why does it have to be me?


    As I made my way to the punishment grounds, a sense of dread settled over me like a heavy cloak,


    weighing me down with its suffocating presence. The punishment of seven strikes was one of the most


    feared and dreaded punishments among the Canthrastras, reserved for only the most serious crimes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Though, we¡¯re not on good terms, I never wished this for you. I never wanted to see you hurt this way.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡± Varef uttered as he walked past me in a jiffy. That was the sincerest word I heard from him in


    a while.


    As I arrived at the punishment area, I was met with a solemn silence that hung thick in the air, broken


    only by the sound of my own footsteps echoing off the stone walls. The punishment ground was a


    terrible ce, with rows of wooden posts lining the perimeter, each one with different punishing


    instrument used to inflict pain specifically on our species.


    I stood at the center of the grounds, my heart pounding in my chest as I awaited the arrival of the


    executioner. The punishment of seven strikes was a brutal and merciless ordeal, designed to inflict


    maximum pain and suffering upon the offender as a deterrent to future misconduct. I would be struck


    seven times with a metal chain made of special materials that couldbat our tough spirit.


    Soon, the executioner appeared, a grim-faced Canthrastra with a heavy metal chain in his hand. His


    eyes bore into mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine and his expression was devoid


    of mercy orpassion.


    +5


    Without a word, he approached me. His footsteps echoed ominously in the silence as he raised the


    chain high above his head. And then, with a swift and brutal motion, he brought it down upon my


    exposed back, the force of the blow sending a searing jolt of pain coursing through my body.


    I bit back a cry of agony as the first strikended, my muscles tensing in anticipation of the next blow.


    Again and again, the chain descended upon me with unrelenting force, each strike sending waves of


    pain radiating through every fiber of my being.


    By the time the seventh and final strike fell, I was gasping for breath, my body wracked with pain and


    exhaustion. I copsed to the ground, my limbs trembling with the effort of holding myself upright as I


    struggled to regain myposure.


    As Iy there, battered, bloodied and bruised, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the queen mother had in


    mind to punish me this way.


    ¡°Oh no! Amelia! This can¡¯t be.¡± I heard K¡¯s voice before I sumbed to darkness. At least, I had


    someone that cared about me.

 Chapter 98

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    Stirring from my slumber with my senses graduallying back to me, I was greeted by the sound of


    mu ffled s obs echoing through my room. Confusion clouded my mind for a moment before I realized


    that it was K. She sat on the floor, resting her back against the wall, in tears.


    Struggling against the waves of pain that washed over me with each movement I made in a bid to look


    at her, I turned my head to face her, wincing as I did so. K rushed to my side, her face etched with


    concern and worry as she was now in the know of my consciousnes.


    ¡°Please, Amelia, don¡¯t strain yourself,¡± she pleaded as her voice trembled. ¡°You need to take it easy


    and let yourself heal.¡±


    I managed a weak smile, though the pain that coursed through my body made it difficult to find any


    semnce offort.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, K,¡± I reassured her as the words came out strained and breathless.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper as I struggled to make sense of the


    situation. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    K shook her head, tears glistening in her eyes as she tried topose herself.


    ¡°I just¡­ I feel so sad seeing you like this,¡± she admitted, her voice choked with whatever emotion made


    her begin to cry in the first ce.. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to suffer like this, Amelia. You tried your best for


    this pack and you still do. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Her words struck a chord deep within me, stirring a swell of gratitude and affection for the sister who


    had stood by my side through thick and thin.


    Tears welled up in my own eyes as I reached out to grasp her hand, squeezing it tightly in a silent


    gesture of appreciation and understanding.


    ¡°Thank you, K,¡± I whispered, ¡°But it was my fault.¡±


    ¡°How is it your fault?¡± She asked, not agreeing with my point of view.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do as ordered, K. Lbroke the rules.¡± I said. I didn¡¯t want her to have any


    grudge against anyone in my stead.


    ¡°How is it your fault that


    fault that Varef got on your nerves without caution in front of the Queen Mother? How is it your fault that


    the Queen mother watched on while Varef angered you till you couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she could


    have stopped you both? Just tell me how that is your fault.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you get to know all these?¡± I was surprised that she knew exactly what happened without me


    having to tell her.


    ¡°When I received the message that you were in the punishment ground, I wasn¡¯t sure how true the


    anything that would implicate you.¡± She answered to my surprise.


    message was. So, I had to go confront Lord Varef before doing


    ¡°Did he hurt you? Did he say anything terrible to you?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Shocking enough, he told me to go get you there before I even asked my question. It


    was like he was expecting me already.¡± She answered. I guess Varef was really pained about me being


    punished.


    ¡°Thank you, K.¡± I expressed my gratitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Amelia. But why did Canthra Minerva punish you for that little misdeed? This obviously


    isn¡¯t the first time you and Varef would act up in her presence. Why did she choose to punish you


    today?¡±


    ¡°That was because, I drew out my weapon.¡± I replied truthfully and she went silent right away. There


    was no one who didn¡¯t know what drawing one¡¯s weapon in the presence of the Queen mother meant.


    ¡°See, I told you I was at fault¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still unfair. How could she punish you with the Seven strikes just because of that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than death, K. You know that¡±


    ¡°And when will you stop d¨¦luding yourself with this blind loyalty of yours? Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re


    being used here? To the Queen mother, you¡¯re nothing but a pawn, a chess piece she could toss away


    when she¡¯s not in need of it.¡± She paused, looking at me in the eye./


    ¡°To her, you¡¯re just someone she could use as a scapegoat when she feels like it.¡±


    10:40 Mon, 18 Mar


    K didn¡¯t hold back as she spoke.


    ¡°Hey, lower your voice. I bet you don¡¯t want to get in trouble like I did.¡± I warned softly and she sighed,


    casting a measuring look at me.


    ¡°Sincerely, you need to start getting smart, K.¡± She sat on the bed with me.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Do I have a choice in all these?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, but¡­¡±


    A knock on the door made her keep quiet as we stared at each other suspiciously. Someone was


    knocking, obviously it could be anyone. Could they have heard our discussion?


    ¡°Go get


    Upon opening the door, I didn¡¯t hear her speak or make


    I said and she nodded, spri ging towards the door.


    any


    sound.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No one,¡± she replied, returning to my side


    ¡°There was no one there when I opened the door. But I saw this at the doorstep.¡± She showed me a


    bottle which she said to have picked up at the door. Definitely, the person who knocked must have left it


    there.


    I opened the bottle and the smell of medicine filled my nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s medicine for wounds.¡± I said to expectant K.


    ¡°Who could have left it there?¡± She asked, looking in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Anyone. Maybe, Varef.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you with applying it.¡± She collected the bottle from me and I positioned myself well,


    exposing my back to her.


    As K tenderly applied the ointment to my wounded back, I couldn¡¯t help but wince at the stinging


    sensation that apanied the soothing relief. Her touch was gentle, yet each movement sent ripples


    of difort through my tender skin. Despite the pain, I remained still, grateful for K¡¯s unwavering


    support and care.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Amelia,¡± K whispered softly, her voiceced with genuine remorse


    as she continued to apply the ointment. ¡°I wish there was something more I could do to ease your


    pain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, K,¡± I reassured her, my voice strained with difort. ¡°You¡¯re doing everything you can,


    and I appreciate it more than


    you know.¡±


    While she was treating my wounds, the Queen mother¡¯s words about empathy and fear couldn¡¯t leave


    v mind


    It rang continuously.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, K finished applying the ointment, and I slowly stood up,


    carefully pulling my clothes back on over my sensitive skin. K¡¯s concerned gaze followed my every


    move, her brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± she asked in a defensive manner. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not nning to go out in your


    current state?¡±


    I shook my head, a grim determination settling over me despite the lingering pain.


    ¡°I have no choice, K,¡± I replied, my voice firm. ¡°The Queen Mother has ordered me to attend to my


    duties, and I cannot disobey hermand.¡±


    ¡°To hell with the Queen mother. Can¡¯t you just rest today?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I said, cing my hands on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 99

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    Walking to I and Donald¡¯s usual meeting spot in the dimly lit alley near the border of Moon Shadow, a


    sense of anticipation fluttered in my chest. Even though the Queen Mother hadn¡¯t explicitly instructed


    me to meet him, it was an unspoken agreement between us that we would meet at our secret meeting


    ce whenever possible.


    However, as I approached the alley, my heart sank at the sight of an empty, deste street. Donald


    was nowhere to be seen, and a sense of disappointment washed over me. I had been looking forward


    to our meeting for one reason or the other.


    But as I took a step forward, the dull ache of


    my recent injuries reminded me of my limitations. My journey to the alley had been slow and arduous,


    my movements hampered by the lingering pain that coursed through my body. I knew that I couldn¡¯t


    afford to overexert myself, lest I risk aggravating my injuries further.


    With a resigned sigh, I leaned against the cool stone wall of the alley, feeling a wave of exhaustion


    wash over me.


    Closing my eyes, I took a moment to collect my thoughts and center myself, drawing strength from


    within. Donald would understand my absence, I reassured myself, knowing that he would never want to


    see me in pain or distress.


    And so,


    with a heavy heart and a sense of regret, I turned away from the empty alley and began the slow


    journey back to my residence.


    ¡°Amelia¡± The voice I so much wanted to hear called my name and my heart fluttered. My wolf was very


    happy to hear that very voice as she whined inside me.


    ¡°Donald?¡± I turned swiftly to face him and he ran over to meet me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now. I only turned to see if I¡¯ll possibly set my eyes on you. Luckily, here


    you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dyed you. Something came up.¡± I tried to smile, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t see through me.


    1/4


    O


    A


    ×Ô¼Ò60%È«


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. It happens.¡± He said, and he beckoned on me toe sit with him on a


    pavement not far away from where we stood.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I muttered in a low tone.


    +5


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯ll have been the one to stand you up if I didn¡¯t stop all work I had to do. But, it would


    be rude to stand a princess.¡±


    As I settled down beside him on the pavement, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of warmth flood through


    me at his words. His nature, together with the mate bond put me at ease, and I found myself rxing in


    his presence.


    ¡°Thank you


    for understanding,¡± I replied softly as I nced up at him through loweredshes. His eyes met mine,


    and for a moment, the world seemed to fade away as we shared a silent exchange filled with unspoken


    emotions.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and I felt my cheeks flush with warmth as I realized how


    close we were sitting. After meeting up a couple of times, we were more open to each other than usual


    and by every moment we spent together, I felt drawn to him the more in ways I never expected.


    The intimacy of the moment was not lost on me, and a nervous fluttering sensation danced in the pit of


    my stomach as I struggled to find the right words to say.


    ¡°So, how was your day? What kept you so busy?¡± Donald broke the silence.


    ¡°It was¡­ eventful,¡± I replied, my voice slightly breathless as I recalled the events of the day.


    ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ two emotions that could easily get to a being¡­¡­ easily approachable and vulnerable. Fear and


    empathy¡­¡­ depends on how you use them¡­.¡±_


    Canthra Minerva¡¯s words became the only thing that lingered in my mind and it made me momentarily


    lost in thought as I stopped paying g attention to what Donald was saying as I tried to figure out what


    she meant. Though, I had a hint, I wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡± Donald tapped my shoulders to jolt me back to reality and I winced slightly.


    ¡°A penny for you thoughts. I¡¯m sorry if I tapped you hard.¡± He focused all his attention on me. ¡°Are you


    fine?¡±


    2/4


    III


    O


    A


    10156 Tue, 19 Mar


    ¡°Sure, I am. I¡­¡± I trailed off, staring at him.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not saying?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± I answered, averting my gaze.


    60%


    ¡°Amelia,¡± he called out a bit louder, forcing me to look at him. The way he did it, I couldn¡¯t exin. All I


    knew was that our gaze locked the moment he called my name in that different tone.


    Then, it ured to me what the Queen mother meant. The way Donald looked at me said it all. What


    she meant was which was for me to use the pain she inflicted on me to get to Donald by making him


    empathize with me, given the mate bond between them.


    +5


    As Donald¡¯s concerned gaze bore into mine, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of guilt wash over me. He


    was trying to understand, trying to connect with me on a deeper level, and yet here I was, hiding the


    truth from him. What choice do I have? The mission must be aplished.


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and met his gaze head-on, determined toy my cards


    on the table.


    ¡°You know you can to speak to me right? What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice shook my insides with how soft and


    full of concern it sounded to me.


    ¡°Nothing, really. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surely not buying that. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that something more is bothering you.


    Moreover, why did you wince when I touched you earlier? Sounds like you¡¯re in pain.¡±


    Oh, Goddesss! This was it. I had no choice and slowly I began to open up to him. It made me feel


    better and I would achieve my aim that way. Killing two birds with


    one stone.


    ¡°That¡¯s because, I am really in pain.¡± I was honest.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What happened? Did you get injured?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. I got punished, thus, the wounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. Have you gotten it treated?¡±


    3/4


    |||


    <


    4/4.


    10156 Tue, 19 Mar N


    ¡°Of course, I have. But wounds won¡¯t heal just like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He sighed. Taking a look at him, his face darkened, scaring me a bit. ¡°Who dared to be


    punish my woman? For what reason?¡± He questioned with an aggressive tone. It felt like he was ready


    to do anything to whoever it was thatid their hands on me.


    Right then, I understood what Canthra Minerva meant. By sharing my pain with Donald, by allowing


    him to see the vulnerability beneath my stoic facade, I had forged an even stronger bond between us. I


    had really gotten to him.


    ¡°The Queen mother.¡± I said.


    ¡°Queen mother? Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Just like her title, she¡¯s our head, first inmand to our kind.¡±


    ¡°Amelia,¡± Donald held my hands in his. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to know more about you, your identity, how


    you live, what you do, how your pack works¡­ everything! I have always wanted to know. It¡¯s high time


    you tell all about it, Amelia. Please, tell me. And I don¡¯t want you hiding anything.¡±


    Oh heavens, his words got me weak. How do I deny him at this moment?

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯re reeking of happiness, human.¡± Laryl taunted but I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care less. Walking


    through the corridors towards, Donnie¡¯s chambers, my heart pounded with excitement.


    The elders had finally granted their approval for Donnie and me to proceed with our wedding after so


    many discussion and word battles, and I couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with her. Every step I took felt


    lighter, as if I were walking on air.


    When I reached her quarters, I found Donnie sitting by the window, staring at the outside world from it.


    Her face was illuminated by the soft glow of the setting sun. She looked up when she noticed my


    presence, her eyes sparkling with warmth and affection.


    ¡°Hey, love,¡± she greeted me with her usual soft and melodic voice.


    ¡°Hey, Donnie,¡± I replied, unable to contain the grin that spread across my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling so wife today. I guess you had a really good day.¡± She kept staring at my face.


    ¡°You could say that. And guess the good news,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Her eyes widened in curiosity as she tilted her head, waiting for me to continue. With a


    sense of anticipation coursing through me, I took a deep breath and delivered the news I had been


    longing to share.


    ¡°The Elders has given us their blessing,¡± I eximed, unable to hide the excitement in my voice. ¡°We¡¯re


    finally getting married!¡±


    Donnie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her hand flying to her mouth as she gasped in disbelief. ¡°Are you


    serious?¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    oice bare


    I nodded eagerly, unable to contain my joy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. They¡¯ve given us her approval, Donnie.


    We can finally make our union official. You¡¯ll be my queen, my woman!¡±


    Tears welled up in Donnie¡¯s eyes as sheunched herself into my arms, wrapping me in a tight


    embrace.


    175


    O


    A


    11:19 Wed, 20 Mar


    Chapter 100


    ¡°Oh, Carl,¡± she murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You have to, Donnie. It has finally happened, the date has been fixed.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, thank goodness. I didn¡¯t learn all that Luna duties and royal rites for nothing. It was tiring all


    through, but now, I guess it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    66%


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s worth it I¡¯m sorry you had to pass through all that stress. If I had a choice, you wouldn¡¯t


    experience it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Carl. It¡¯s for my own good. Being a Luna naturallyes with these


    responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right there.¡±


    ¡°This is the happiest day of my life.¡± She uttered, all smiles.


    ¡°You bet.¡± I chuckled, caressing her nicely packed hair.


    ¡°What day is the ceremony fixed for?¡±


    ¡°Six days from now.¡± I but her ear yfully.


    ¡°Six days?¡± Her eyes widened, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. We¡¯ll be performing you and Mason¡¯s ascension ceremony that day


    too.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe you decided all these without consulting me.¡± Her shoulders slumped in disappoint.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, love. But it¡¯s for the best.¡±


    +5


    Pulling back slightly, I cupped her face in my hands, gazing into her the love and adoration I felt in my


    heart.


    eyes


    with all


    ¡°I love you, Donnie,¡± I whispered, my voice filled with sincerity. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait to spend the rest of my


    life with you.¡±


    Her lips curved into a radiant smile as she leaned in to press a tender kiss against


    mine.


    Just when I was about to reciprocate Donnie¡¯s action towards me, her maid came in interrupting the


    moment. We both turned to see her standing in the doorway,


    2/5


    111


    O


    66%


    Chapter 100


    with a mixture and surprise and apology.


    ¡°Forgive me for interrupting, Alpha Carlyle, but Beta Donald is here to see you,¡± the maid announced,


    her voice hesitant as she nced between us.


    Donnie and I exchanged a quick nce, our expressions mirroring a shared disappointment at the


    interruption. But duty called, and I knew I couldn¡¯t keep Beta Donald waiting, especially if he sought my


    audience.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, offering the maid a reassuring smile. ¡°Please inform Beta Donald that I¡¯ll be with


    him shortly.¡±


    The maid nodded in understanding before they retreating from the


    room,


    leaving Donnie and me alone once again. As the door closed behind her, I turned back to face my


    woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donnie,¡± I murmured, reaching out to gently cup her cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for our moment to


    be interrupted.¡±


    Donnie shook her head, her smile still lingering on her lips despite the interruption. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Carl,¡± she


    reassured me, her voice filled with understanding. ¡°Duty calls, and I know you have to attend to


    Donald.¡±


    I leaned in to press a quick kiss to her forehead before reluctantly pulling away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can,¡± I promised, lingering for a moment longer before finally tearing myself


    away to attend to my Beta.


    +5


    Outside, I saw Donald patiently waiting. As soon as he saw me approach, he walked up to me.


    ¡°I heard the news, congrattions.¡± That was the first thing he said to me but I didn¡¯t reply him that


    well. Deep down inside me, I was pis sed at him for his recent act of negligence towards his duties.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered, heading for my chambers. There, we would be able to sort our differences in a


    manly way.


    ¡°Howe I never heard about this before the whole pack knew about it?¡±


    Wow! Just good of him. How dare he ask me such a question? Who was the person sneaking out of


    the pack every now and then? Who cultivated the habit of leaving the pack at the slightest chance of


    being free? Was it me? Or him?


    3/5


    0


    11:19 Wed, 20 Mar


    Chapter 100


    I didn¡¯t bother replying his question as I walked ahead.


    66%


    +5


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything, Carl. Is something wrong?¡± He asked again but got no reply from me.


    Now, we had gotten to my chambers and he stood in front of me, face to face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, man?¡±


    ¡°Really, Donald. Are you for real? Are you pretending or you¡¯re really oblivious of what¡¯s going on


    here?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get.¡±


    Right then, the urge tond him some blows and kicks made my limbs itch, but I didn¡¯t want to tense


    the pack atmosphere as my wedding was fast approaching.


    ¡°Where are you always leaving the pack and your duties for? I¡¯ve checked, and it¡¯s definitely not for


    some investigation or anything rted to the pack. So where?¡±


    Immediately I broached this topic, he recoiled to himself, keeping mute.


    ¡°Oh, not this reaction again. Please, if you¡¯re not going to open up, you can leave till when you want to.


    I don¡¯t want my mood getting any more ruined than it already has.¡± I said to him, pointing my warning


    fingers at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Amelia¡± he finally decided to reply and I was taken aback.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My mate, the one I told


    you


    about.¡±


    TH


    For a moment, I was silent. So, Donald has been seeing a Canthrastra without letting me know? What


    if things had gone wrong? What if all these he¡¯s feeling was all a facade?


    I was worried that I couldn¡¯t take my fingers off my chin.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Canthrastra, Donald. Why will you meet her in secret?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate too, Carl. My fated mate at that¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean. As a Beta, you should be able to prioritize which shoulde first. Can you tell


    what¡¯s going on in her mind? Do you know what n she


    possibly has in mind before approaching you in the first ce? Can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Carl. I knew you were going to be like this. That was why I met her outside the pack,¡±


    ¡°Really, Donald?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    00%


    +5


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know how to treat your mate right when you saw her, don¡¯t expect me to head to you


    because I definitely don¡¯t want to be a sc umbag to my mate like you were!¡± He yelled at me before I


    could say any other thing to him.


    I really didn¡¯t expect thatment from him. He might not know it, but his words


    hit home.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Donald I know.¡± I said with a resigned tone. It hurt for so many


    reasons.

 Chapter 101

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Donald I know.¡± I said with a resigned tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do what you want!¡± I heaved a sigh,


    without looking at him again.


    If he didn¡¯t want me to be involved in his life because he found his mate, so be it.


    After minutes of silence which I expected him to have taken his leave, he stood still on a spot.


    ¡°Is there any other thing you want to talk about?¡± I asked, more or less like a query.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carl. I didn¡¯t mean to say that or have this argument with you.¡± He uttered with remorse but I


    was too annoyed to listen.


    The air was filled with tension as I faced Donald. His words hung heavy in the air as it rang in my ears


    severally.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can leave,¡± I stated firmly with a clipped as I avoided his emotions roiling beneath the


    surface.


    gaze, my


    ¡°Carl, I really mean it, I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to act this way, dude,¡± Donald pleaded, his voice tinged


    with frustration and regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are expecting another word from me after that insult,¡± I shot back, my anger


    simmering just below the surface.


    ¡°I just apologized, Carlyle,¡± Donald insisted, his tone pleading as he tried to defuse the tension between


    us.


    ¡°You¡¯re forgiven but precaution needs to be taken,¡± I replied tersely, as I struggled to contain my


    emotions.


    any


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Donald began, hesitantly as he sought to exin his actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you


    about Amelia and I meeting because I didn¡¯t want her to suffer form of prejudice before we got to know


    each other. Moreover, I needed to know what she thinks about the whole mate bond and who she is.¡±


    I felt a pang of guilt as I listened to his exnation, the weight of usations weighing heavily on my


    conscience.


    my earlier


    ¡°Am I that type of person to you?¡± I asked, my voice softening as I searched his eyes


    for answers while wondering what he thought of me all this while, ¡°Am I such a person that wouldn¡¯t


    want his brother¡¯s happiness?¡±


    O


    ¡°I know how you can be when ites to protecting your pack because of her identity and how we


    met.¡± Donald admitted, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°I know you are going to be against it. Look at what


    you did just at the mention of her.¡± He paused, heaving a sigh. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait any second before


    speaking against it and querying me.¡±


    His words hit me like a punch to the gut and the realization of my own actions sank in with painful


    rity.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Donald. I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel bad. I couldn¡¯t help but be careful,¡± I replied, my voice


    filled with remorse.


    ¡°I know, Carl,¡± Donald said, his tone softening as he reached out a hand to squeeze my shoulder in


    reassurance. ¡°Being your Beta, I know what is at stake, but trust me, she¡¯s a good one. She¡¯s just a


    lady born in their midst.¡±


    Despite his reassurances, a sense of unease lingered around us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure, Donald. You have to stand guard,¡± I cautioned with concern. ¡°In history, nothing done


    with a Canthrastra ever ended well because of their cu nning attitude and tricky acts. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°I know, Carl. But it¡¯s worth a try for me,¡± Donald insisted despite the doubts that lingered in his mind.


    ¡°Think of it this way, the Goddess made her my mate for a reason. How about that?¡±


    I paused, considering his words carefully before nodding in reluctant agreement.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll support you for now. But never cease to be careful,¡± I replied, my voice firm with conviction.


    ¡°Thank you, man,¡± Donald said.


    ¡°So, tell me more about her¡± I requested. Perhaps, if anything was going to wrong, I could possibly take


    hint from his narration.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful like I said,¡± he began, ¡°and I got know her better today. She¡¯s one of the Queen


    mothers vasal¡­¡±


    ¡°The queen mother?¡± I interrupted without a second thought. That would be the first time I heard the


    Canthrastra having a Queen mother.


    ¡°That was the same question I asked. She said the Queen mother is the current leader of the


    Canthrastras. She¡¯s the Alpha Canthra but they call her ¡®Queen mother¡¯s or ¡®canthra Minerva¡±


    11.16 Thu, 21 Mar GG


    ¡°Hmmnn, I wasn¡¯t expecting that. All I thought was some Alpha male as their leader. I didn¡¯t expect a


    woman to head them.¡±


    ¡°Same here. So, she¡¯s the queen mother¡¯s vassal who does anything she was ordered to do without


    comin, else she¡¯ll be punished just like she was today.¡±


    ¡°What the of punishment was meted out on her?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me that, exactly but she¡¯s got this big scars that disfigures a females soft and tender


    body. Guy, she¡¯s really one toughdy. Mere looking at her, one could tell that she¡¯s a warrior of their


    kind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know right.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend doing if things go wrong? I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He cut me short, scared of the next words that would escape my lips. ¡°But I¡¯m sure of


    one thing. I¡¯ll try my best to protect her at all cost if I get the chance.¡±


    I understood him quite right and I decided to see it through. He¡¯s decided not be a coward like I was,


    the only thing I could do was to give him my support while watching out for the pack as well.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got your back. You know what? Invite her to my wedding.¡±


    ¡°I can?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t reveal her identity. You know, other pack Alphas are going to


    be there.¡±


    ¡°Got that. Thanks, Carl. And congrattions once again.¡± He pulled me into a tight hug and I pped


    his shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s cringy,¡± I teased, pping his shoulder yfully as I pulled away. ¡°Mind you, you¡¯ll help me with


    something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I¡¯m always at your service,¡± Donald replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent out my wedding invites to every Alpha needed, and it just urred to me that I missed Rex¡¯s


    pack,¡± I exined, with furrowed brows.


    ¡°You want me to send them one?¡± Donald asked, his expression eager to assist.


    |||


    ¤¯


    56


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I replied, relief flooding through me.


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Donald said with a nod and he turned to leave immediately.


    As he walked away, I heaved a sigh. Being an Alphaes with so many pros and cons just like this. I


    could only hope things turn out well with the step Donald was taking.

 Chapter 102

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°How¡¯re you doing today, brother?¡± I sat beside him in his chambers, as we went through the pack files


    together.


    ¡°I¡¯m really amazed by the load of work I have here, despite working overnight.¡±


    After what happened in Carlyle¡¯s pack, I was punished heavily for what I did. I was imprisoned after


    taking beatings and my wolf power was cut down by twenty percent, courtesy of my brother.


    These moments of being alone in the dark without anyone to help, talk or do things with made me


    really weak as my heart ached so much.


    My punishmentsted for two consequent months and I saw fire balls of hell. I nearly died. It wouldn¡¯t


    be an understatement to say I have tasted death.


    Afterpleting my two months punishment, i began assisting my bother inthe pack activities as


    requested of me. I could remember the day iwas finally out of prison, he had been the one to personally


    watch over my wounds andake sure that I was alright. For him to have taken that drastic action on me,


    I had really pushed him to the wall.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I chuckled, ncing over the files spread out on the desk. ¡°It seems like the work


    never ends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but at least we¡¯re making progress,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Thanks for helping out


    with all this, sis. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    I smiled at him, feeling a swell of pride in my chest. Despite the challenges we faced, it was moments


    like these that reminded me of the strength of our bond as siblings.


    ¡°Of course, you know I¡¯ve always got your back,¡± I replied, reaching over to squeeze his shoulder


    reassuringly. ¡°We make a great team, don¡¯t we?¡±


    He nodded, a small grin tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yeah, we do. And with you by my side, I


    know we can handle anything thates our way.¡±


    We fell into afortable rhythm, discussing the various issues facing the pack and brainstorming


    solutions together.


    As we delved deeper into the files, memories of our childhood shed through my


    <


    11:12 Fri, 22 Mar


    51%


    mind. I remembered the countless hours we spent ying together in the forest, exploring every nook


    and cranny of our territory with boundless curiosity and enthusiasm.


    ¡°Do you remember that time we got lost in the woods and had to find our way back home?¡± I asked, a


    nostalgic smile ying on my lips.


    He chuckled, shaking his head.


    ¡°How could I forget? That was one adventure I could have done without.¡±


    Weughed together, reminiscing about the trials and tribtions we had faced growing up in the pack.


    ¡°Raina dear,¡± he called out in a low tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am that you¡¯ve finally understood your mistake and willing to make up for


    them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I now try to act right.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As the afternoon wore on, we made significant progress in sorting through the pack files, addressing


    each issue with care and consideration. It was clear that ourbined efforts were making a


    difference, and I felt a sense of pride in what we had aplished together.


    Come to think of it, there¡¯s a sense of happiness when one is able to do things for one¡¯s pack.


    As we wrapped up our work for the day, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the opportunity to work


    alongside my brother, tackling challenges head-on and making a difference in the lives of our


    packmates. Just when I was about to resign to my room, one of my brothers messengers brought a


    wrapped paper message for him.


    ¡°This came from Moon Shadow,¡± he said and my brother dismissed him.


    ¡°What could it be?¡± I asked, moving closer to him as he opened the wrap


    ¡°It¡¯s an invite.¡±


    ¡°An invite? What for?¡± I collected it from him, checking it out.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle is getting married to that wench?¡± I was shocked.


    Never in my wildest imagination did I think of that happening that soon.


    51%4


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what it says¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± I stood up with anxiety coursing through me. ¡°This can¡¯t happen!¡± I muttered to myself but


    my brother heard me just right.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He shed me a suspicious look and I smiled immediately.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything, brother. I was only surprised.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. She¡¯s his mate.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. I think I have to retire now, I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response before heading out. But before I could exitpletely, he stopped me.


    ¡°Raina,¡± he uttered and I paused in my track. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny! I know you too well.¡± He warned


    and I chuckled.


    ¡°Definitely not, brother.¡± I hurried out as soon as I said this.


    Fuming with anger and frustration, I stormed through the corridors of the pack house as my mind raced


    with thoughts of revenge and retribution. How could Alpha Carlyle dare to marry that wench, especially


    when he knew how I felt about him?


    As I reached my room, I mmed the door shut behind me, the sound reverberating through the silent


    room. I paced back and forth, trying toe up with a n to stop the wedding and reim what was


    rightfully mine.


    ¡°No! This can¡¯t happen! ¡­not when I¡¯m alive ..It let them get married.¡± I murmured angrily.


    My maid entered the room, her eyes widening in concern at the sight of my furious demeanor.


    ¡°Mydy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked tentatively.


    Ignoring her question, I ordered her to prepare my finest clothes.


    ¡°Prepare my outing clothes and some money,¡± I replied curtly, my mind already consumed with


    thoughts of vengeance.


    ¡°But mydy, where are you going? The Alpha said to put you to bed.¡± she pressed, clearly worried


    about my state of mind.


    |||


    O


    11:13 Fri, 22 Mar E


    I turned to face her, my eyes zing with determination.


    ¡°Just do what I sent you,¡± I red at her and she hurriedly went about to do what I sent her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take someone out of my way,¡± I said through clenched teeth, the words dripping with


    venom.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous? The Alpha xant hear about this.¡±


    ¡°Are you one to tell him?¡± I questioned.


    My maid hesitated for a moment, clearly unsure of what to make of my cryptic statement. But she knew


    better than to question me further, and she quickly set about preparing my clothes as instructed.


    ¡°Here are your clothes,¡± she ced them on my bed and I set to dress up quickly to carry out the ns


    that formted in my mind.

 Chapter 103

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I said to my maid as soon as I was fine dressing. ¡°You know what to do if anyone


    asks of me,¡± I faced her with a re.


    Before I could take any more steps, she blocked the room¡¯s entrance with her body, preventing me


    from leaving.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you do this, Raina. I¡¯ll be in deep trouble if the Alpha knows about this. Please, stay¡± she


    tugged at the hem of my dress with fear written all over her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You dare call me by my name now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but I¡¯m definitely not allowing you go anywhere.¡± She insisted, ¡°not without the


    Alpha¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡®Da mn you,


    Rex!¡¯ I cursed inwardly. If only he hadn¡¯t changed my maid after I survived the punishment. My previous


    maid dare not question me or be bold in front of me to stop me from going anywhere I intended to.


    ¡°How about this?¡± I tried thinking about something to be free from her and everyone. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell


    the alpha that I went to y with


    my friends?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s dumb! He surely wouldn¡¯t believe me, knowing you don¡¯t have a friend to y with since you


    returned.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯m not going anymore.¡± I resigned, heading back to my bed.


    ¡°Got you,¡± I snapped at her, using one of the control talisman that I had left with me to make her stand


    still on a spot.


    ¡°This is nice. Next time, you wouldn¡¯t try me.¡± I pat her back happily, heading out without restraint. The


    talisman wouldn¡¯t hurt her and she would be free after ten minutes but I¡¯ll be gone by then. Mission


    aplished!


    Outside the pack, I inhaled fresh breath. It has been a while I stepped my legs out of these boundaries,


    kudos to my brother who doesn¡¯t want me to misbehave ¨C like he imed.


    As I journeyed further away from the pack boundaries, a sense of exhration


    coursed through my veins. It had been far too long since I had ventured beyond the confines of our


    territory,l. Every part of my body could feel it.


    With each step, my determination grew stronger, fueled by the burning desire to im what was


    rightfully mine. Rex may have thought he could control me, but I refused to be bound by his rules that


    evening.


    As I approached the outskirts of the forest, my heart pounded with anticipation. I was headed for


    Delh¡¯s coven, hoping she could do something to help me.


    Delh was the legendary werewolf witch, rumored to reside deep within the woods. Whether she truly


    existed or not was uncertain, but I was willing to bet on any chance, no matter how slim, to achieve


    my goals.


    The branches of the trees swayed gently in the breeze, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor as


    I walked forward.


    As I continued on my journey through the forest, the dense foliage overhead casting eerie shadows on


    the forest floor, I couldn¡¯t shake the fear that I began to feel.


    Suddenly, I stumbled upon a clearing where an elderly woman sat beneath the woman sat beneath the


    shade of a gnarled oak tree. She appeared weathered and worn, her wrinkled face lined with the


    passage of age. Cautiously, I approached her, unsure of what to expect.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called out tentatively, hoping to get some information about the location I sought. ¡°Can


    you tell me if I¡¯m on the right path to find the coven of Delh?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition at the mention of the name, and she nodded slowly.


    ¡°You seek the coven of Delh, do you?¡± she croaked, her voice raspy with age.


    ¡°Yes, please. I¡¯m finding my way to the legendary coven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, child, you¡¯re on the right path. Keep heading north until you reach the ancient oak tree, then turn


    west and follow the winding path until you reach the clearing where the coven resides.¡±


    Relief flooded through me as I listened to her directions, grateful for the guidance. But before I could


    thank her and continue on my way, the old woman spoke again,


    her voice trembling with urgency.


    ¡°Wait, please,¡± she implored, reaching out a gnarled hand towards me. ¡°I beg of you, lend me your aid.


    I am lost and weary, and I fear I may not survive much longer in these woods.¡±


    I hesitated, torn between my own goals and the plight of this stranger. But in the end, my ambition won


    out, and I brushed off her request with a dismissive wave of my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have my own matters to attend to,¡± I replied coldly, turning away from her. ¡°I suggest


    you find your own way out of the forest.¡±


    With that, I continued on my journey, leaving the old woman behind without a second nce. Little did I


    know, my decision to ignore her plea woulde back to haunt me in ways I could never have


    imagined.


    G


    Finally, I reached a clearing bathed in soft moonlight, and there she stood Delh, the legendary figure


    I had sought. Her presence seemed to radiate power, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of awe and


    apprehension at the sight of her. At first, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was the one. But with the description


    written in the book I read about seemed to fit the look of he person in front of me.


    ¡°Delh,¡± I called out, my voice echoing through the stillness of the night. ¡°I¡¯vee seeking your help.¡±


    ming to


    The werewolf witch regarded me with piercing eyes, her gaze prate to the depths of my soul.


    ¡°What is it that you seek, child?¡± she asked with a scary ent that sent shivers down my spine.


    ¡°I seek to im what is rightfully mine,¡± I dered boldly, my resolve unwavering. ¡°I seek to rid myself


    of obstacles and attain the love and power that I deserve.¡±


    Delh nodded slowly, as if she had already anticipated my request. ¡°Love and power are not easily


    obtained,¡± she warned, her voice grave. ¡°But for those who are willing to pay the price, anything is


    possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said. With a sense of determination burning within me, I braced myself to ept whatever


    challengesy ahead. With Delh¡¯s guidance, I would stop at nothing to achieve my goals ¨C even if it


    meant delving into the darkest depths of magic itself.

 Chapter 104

    RAINA¡¯S POV


    I stood before Delh, the legendary witch known for her ancient wisdom and mystical powers. Her


    gaze bore into mine, assessing me with an intensity that made me squirm slightly under her scrutiny.


    But I was determined more than she could think of.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I dered, my voice steady despite the nervous fluttering in my stomach. ¡°Whatever you


    have in store for me, I¡¯m prepared to confront it head-


    on.¡±


    Delh nodded with an inscrutable expression on her face as she heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Before we proceed, I need to hear the story between you and your rival,¡± she requested, her tone


    grave.


    Taking a deep breath, Iunched into the tale of my encounters with Sidonnie and she listened with


    rapt attention. I recounted the tension between us, Sidonnie¡¯s manners towards my Carlyle and the


    unsettling revtion of her im to be his mate. Delh listened intently, her wise eyes never leaving


    my face as I spoke.


    As I finished recounting my story, Delh¡¯s demeanor shifted, her brow furrowing in concern.


    ¡°And what is her name, child?¡± she inquired with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Sidonnie,¡± I replied, feeling a shiver run down my spine at the gravity of the moment. ¡°Her name is


    Sidonnie Xander,¡±


    At the sound of her name, Delh¡¯s expression darkened. Without a word, she began chanting in a


    language foreign to my ears, her movements fluid and purposeful. I watched in awe and trepidation as


    she performed her mysterious ritual while my heart pounded faster in my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked, unable to contain my anxiety any longer as Delh¡¯s chanting grew more


    fervent.


    Delh¡¯s chanting ceased abruptly, and she turned to me with a somber expression.


    ¡°Your rival is not someone to be trifled with,¡± she warned, her voice filled with a


    1/4


    A


    sense of foreboding. ¡°She possesses powers beyond your understanding, and she cannot be easily


    defeated¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine at her words, the weight of the revtion sinking in.


    ¡°What do you mean by she can¡¯t be trifled with? Is she a goddess or the goddess rtive? Why can¡¯t


    she be trifled with?¡± I asked.


    Delh¡¯s expression remained stoic despite the barrage of insults hurled her way. She held herself with


    a quiet dignity, her eyes fixed on me with a mixture of concern and resolve.


    ¡°Are you sure you know what you¡¯re saying? Are you sure your powers aren¡¯t wearing out with your


    age? Wait¡­are you even Delh?¡± I rushed these insulting questions at her but she didn¡¯t say a word


    still.


    When I finally calmed down, she spoke up.


    ¡°I understand your frustration, Raina,¡± Delh began. ¡°But you must understand the gravity of the


    situation. Your rival possesses powers that surpass mortal understanding. She is not merely a mere


    mortal but someone with connections to forces beyond ourprehension.¡±


    I listened intently, her words sinking in as I struggled to understand the threat Sidonnie posed to me if I


    tried doing what I nned against her.


    ¡°She may not be a goddess herself, but she holds sway over powers that rival even the divine,¡± Delh


    continued with all seriousness in her tone. ¡°Attempting to confront her without proper preparation would


    be like walking into the jaws of a lion unarmed.¡±


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, the magnitude of the danger bing increasingly clear with


    each passing moment.


    Delh¡¯s warning seemed to appraise Sidonnie even more and this only made my anger increase


    drastically and Ished out at her. But Delh remained unruffled, herposure unshaken.


    ¡°I have warned you as best I can, Raina,¡± Delh said firmly. ¡°Whether or not you choose to heed my


    advice is ultimately up to you. But know this: the path you tread is fraught with peril, and the


    consequences of your actions may be dire.¡±


    2/4


    C


    A


    TRICHT, 20 IVIGI


    With that, Delh turned away, leaving me to ponder her words in the shadow of impending danger.


    ¡°Are you evenpetent? Do you have what it takes to be as legendary as the book says? No, I doubt


    it! You¡¯re nothing but a witch who doesn¡¯t know what to do in situations inke this!¡± I paused, staring at


    her back.


    ¡°Or should I say you¡¯re just a dumbass who gets scared because of little threats?¡±


    ¡°Young woman! You had better watch it!¡± Delh warned me with a yell, scaring me a bit. But my wants


    and obsession overshadowed all other feelings I felt.


    ¡°If you want me to respect you, then do what I want.¡± I yelled at her.


    This time, she turned to face me. Yes! Exactly what I wanted.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re bent on seeing it through, let¡¯s deal. What do you want from me?¡± She asked stenly,


    sitting on her spot which I guess was where she prepared whatever magical substances or dues she


    wanted to create or perform.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Go straight to the point, Raina.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be having her wedding soon, Delh. I want something that¡¯ll destroy her wedding.¡± I paused,


    taking a moment to think it through.


    ¡°No, better still, I want you to take her out of the way for me. If she¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll have Carlyle all to


    myself.¡±


    Delh¡¯s stern demeanor softened slightly as she listened to my demands, her expression betraying a


    hint of resignation.


    ¡°I want you to choose one, Raina.¡±


    ¡°Kill her, then. That¡¯s the best option.¡±


    Delh understood the depth of my desperation and the lengths I was willing to go to rid myself of


    Sidonnie¡¯s looming presence.


    With a heavy sigh, Delh instructed me to wait as she began to chant incantations and mix various


    ingredients together. The air crackled with energy as she worked.


    After what felt like an eternity, Delh finally handed me two small bottles, each


    3/4


    Mon, 25 Mar


    containing a mysterious concoction.


    ¡°The first bottle,¡± she exined, her voice low and solemn, ¡®contains a potent poison that will bring


    about Sidonnie¡¯s demise. Use it wisely, for once


    administered, there is no turning back.¡±


    I held the bottle in my hand, feeling a surge of power coursing through me at the mere thought of


    wielding such destructive force.


    ¡°And the second bottle?¡± I prompted, eager to hear Delh¡¯s instructions.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The second bottle,¡± she continued, her gaze piercing, ¡°contains an antidote. Should you have a


    change of heart or wish to undo the harm you¡¯ve caused, this will neutralize the effects of the poison.¡±


    I nodded, absorbing Delh¡¯s words with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. The weight of my


    decision hung heavy in the air as I contemted the path ahead.


    ¡°Thank you, Delh,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I will not forget your assistance.¡±


    With that, I tucked the bottles safely away, steeling myself for the moment when I would finally confront


    my nemesis and set my n into motion.


    ¡°You should know that¡­¡± She wanted to say something but I was too happy that I didn¡¯t wait for her


    words.


    ¡°Thanks, Delh. You can keep the rest of the lectures for yourself¡± I said, scurrying out of the forest.

 Chapter 105

    AUTHOR¡¯S POV


    The wedding hour drew closer and excitement filled the air in the Moon Shadow¡¯s pack territory.


    Sidonnie and Alpha Carlyle, though deeply in love, couldn¡¯t shake off the nerves that apanied


    such a momentous asion. Amidst the bustling energy, they prepared themselves for the day ahead,


    each lost in their own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, the maids worked tirelessly to ensure that everything was in perfect order for the ceremony.


    They arranged the seats for the guests, directing them to their designated spots with practiced


    efficiency.


    ¡°Make sure the chairs are aligned properly,¡± one maid instructed her fellow, her tone brisk but


    authoritative. ¡°We don¡¯t want any mishaps during the ceremony. Ni one wants to face the Alpha¡¯s


    wrath.¡±


    Another maid nodded in agreement, her brow furrowed in concentration as she meticulously adjusted


    the cement of each chair.


    ¡°And be sure to guide the guests to their seats,¡± she added. ¡°We want everyone to feelfortable and


    wee.¡±


    As the guests began to arrive, the maids sprang into action, greeting them.with warm smiles and


    helping them find their ces. They ensured that each guest was seated ording to protocol, taking


    care to amodate any special requests or needs.


    ¡°Thanks foring, the procession would start soon.¡± One maid told a guest as she was directed to


    her seat.


    Amidst the flurry of activity, the maids maintained a sense of calm professionalism.


    Soon, the wedding began. The venue was adorned with flowers and decorations as the air buzzed with


    excitement as the couples about to get married marched forward.


    Sidonnie and Carlyle stood at the altar, dressed in their ceremonial attire, surrounded by their guests.


    The officiator, Sidonnie¡¯s parents, and the pack elders were all gathered around, each sitting in their


    respective positions.


    The officiator, who was one of the began the ceremony with a voice that resonated through the


    gathered assembly.


    ¡°Dear friends and honored guests, today we witness the union of two souls destined for one


    another.¡±


    Alpha Carlyle and Sidonnie exchange loving nces, their hearts brimming with happiness.


    1/6


    D


    650


    §Þ §ê§Ö§ä§Ñ§Þ §®§¢§¢§¢§¢§¢


    A


    75% 11:28


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle, do you take Sidonnie to be yourwfully wedded mate, to cherish and protect her for all


    eternity?¡±


    ¡°I do. With all that I am, I pledge my love and loyalty to Sidonnie, now and forever.¡± He said with


    conviction.


    Sidonnie¡¯s eyes simmered with brimming tears of joy as she turned to face her mate.


    ¡°And Sidonnie, do you take Alpha Carlyle to be yourwfully wedded mate, to stand by his side through


    all the trials and triumphs that life may bring?¡±


    ¡°I do. With every beat of my heart, I vow to stand beside Alpha Carlyle, through thick and thin, in joy


    and sorrow.¡± She vowed with conviction.


    The exchange of vows was met with a hushed reverence from the gathered guests. The officiator


    proceeded with the solemn deration ofmitment.


    ¡°Now, before proceed, we¡¯ll follow Moon Shadow procedures. First, you how to each other signifying


    your respect for yourselves.¡±


    Carlyle and Sidonnie did as told.


    ¡°Bow to your parents,¡± the officiator said next.


    ¡°And thest bow is to the elders¡±


    The couples did all of these, returning to the position they were initially.


    +5


    ¡°By the power vested in me, under the watch of the moon Goddess, I now pronounce you husband and


    wife.¡± The officiator concluded.


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse as Sidonnie and Alpha Carlyle sealed their union with a


    tender kiss. They turned to face their guests, hands entwined, their hearts overflowing with love and


    gratitude for each other.


    Then they turned to face their guests, hand in hand, knowing that their love would be for all eternity,


    bound by the sacred traditions of their pack and their responsibilities.


    ¡°Thank you all for joining us on this momentous asion. With your love and support, we embark on


    this journey together.¡± Carlyle said and the guests pped for them.


    ¡°Yes, thank you all. Our hearts are full as we begin this new chapter of our lives.¡± Sidonnie was smiling


    radiantly as she observed the guests present.


    Then, it ured to her that someone who she really wanted to be present wasn¡¯t there. Athena!


    She had sent the invite to her, the second day Carlyle told her that the wedding date has been


    2/6


    A


    ¨C J & M Luna MMBG BG GOO


    picked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carlyle asked the moment he noticed her uneasiness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Athena. She should be here by now.¡±


    A


    75% 11:28


    +5


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Maybe she got dyed by something. She should be here, anytime


    soon.¡± Carlyle tried to dissipate her worry and she smile at him.


    Then, it was time for Sidonnie¡¯s Luna crowning procession as that was the next thing on the agenda


    since she has officially tied the knot with the Moon Shadow Alpha.


    With Sidonnie at the center of attention, adorned in regal attire befitting her new role. The pack elders


    and members gather around expectantly.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed Alpha¡¯s and honourable guests, today marks a momentous asion


    as we witness the ascension of Sidonnie Xander, Alpha Carlyle newly wedded wife, to the esteemed


    position of a Luna.¡± The officiator began once again.


    The crowd murmurs with excitement as Sidonnie steps forward, her presencemanding respect


    and admiration.


    ¡°Sidonnie, do you ept the responsibilities and duties of a Luna, to guide and protect our pack with


    wisdom andpassion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. With the strength of my ancestors and the love of my mate, I vow to serve our pack with


    serve unwavering dedication.¡± Sidonnie replied.


    ¡°Being a Lunaes with so many responsibilities, do you ept the responsibility of being the pack¡¯s


    mother, shouldering all responsibilities fairly and being just and considerate in all affairs, protecting the


    pack and upholding the traditions and rites of Moon Shadow Pack?¡±


    ¡ü


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She repeated, defiantly.


    The eldest female pack elder stepped forward, bearing the ceremonial crown adorned with precious


    gems and symbols of authority. With reverence, she ced the crown upon Sidonnie¡¯s head, signaling


    her official induction as Luna.


    ¡°By the power vested in me, we crown you, Sidonnie, as our Luna starting from today in this auspicious


    hour. May your reign be filled with prosperity, harmony, and boundless love.¡± The female elder


    pronounced. Then she bowed, in front of Sidonnie. By rites, the crowd followed her


    action.


    ¡°Hail thee, Queen Sidonnie! Hail thee, Queen Sidonnie!¡±


    Sidonnie stood tall and proud, her eyes shining with determination and grace.


    3/6


    A


    MW M M B G G G G


    74% 11:29


    ¡°Thank you all for entrusting me with this honor.¡± She began addressing the crowd. ¡°I, Sidonnie Xander,


    pledge to protect the werewolves of Moon Shadow and other supernatural beings within my reach, their


    health, wealth, and dignity by the principles of our ancestors and the bonds of our pack. As the Luna of


    Moon Shadow Pack under the reign of it¡¯s supreme Alpha, Carlyle Duveric, I take this oath of


    allegiance with the heavenly moon goddess as witness.¡± She concluded and the cheers were unlimited.


    Carlyle winked at her in admiration, ¡°You did well, my Luna¡±


    Sidonnie¡¯s face turned red at thepliment as she looked down shyly.


    The celebration continued and the merriment began.


    Carlyle and Sidonnie descended hand in hand, their faces radiant with joy and gratitude. The first Alpha


    guest to greet them was Carlyle arch rival, Alpha Rex.


    ¡°Congrattions, Alpha Carlyle. May your union bring prosperity and happiness to our pack.¡± Rex


    approached the couple with a warm smile, with Raina by his side


    ¡°Thank you, Rex. Your blessings mean a lot to us.¡± Carlyle replied. At least, for that day, they didn¡¯t


    show any sign of hostility to each other.


    +5


    Sidonnie nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the crowd until they settle on Raina, who stood a


    few feet away behind her brother, with a tense demeanour.


    ¡°Congrattions, Alpha Carlyle, Sidonnie. I wish you both well.¡± Raina forced a smile.


    Despite her attempt at being neutral, there was an underlying tension in her voice that doesn¡¯t


    unnoticed by the Sidonnie.


    go


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Raina.¡± Sidonnie replied in all her grace, smiling widely. As they wanted to proceed to


    other guests, she shed Raina a warning and mocking look.


    Alpha Carlyle exchanged a knowing nce with Sidonnie, silently acknowledging theplexity of


    their rtionship with Raina.


    ¡°We¡¯re grateful for your presence here today. Your wisdom and guidance have been invaluable to us.¡±


    Carlyle said to some other Alphas and supernatural elders who congratted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to support our Alpha and Luna. We wish you both a long and prosperous reign.¡±


    Donald and Amelia approached the newlyweds, their faces beaming with happiness and excitement.


    ¡°Congrattions, Alpha Carlyle, Sidonnie. Wishing you both a lifetime of love and happiness.¡± Donald


    extended his hand to his buddy.


    4/6


    A


    Add M lima M M G GGG G


    74% 11:29


    0


    Carlyle and Sidonnie exchanged warm greetings with their friends, grateful for their presence on this


    special day.


    ¡°And who might this be?¡± Carlyle asked, ncing at Amelia who stood beside Donald.


    ¡°Could it be the mysterious mate we¡¯ve heard so much about?¡± Sidonnie chipped in.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Amelia. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you both.¡± She smiled nervously as she bowed her


    head. Because of her identity, she was a bit scared of her surrounding. It took everything in her to


    attend the ceremony in the first ce.


    There was a moment of recognition in Carlyle¡¯s eyes as he looked at Amelia.


    ¡°You¡¯re as lovely as Donald described, Amelia.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Indeed, you have a captivating presence, Amelia. Wee to our pack.¡± Sidonnie admired, joining the


    conversation.


    Amelia blushed at thepliments, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness in the presence


    of the Alpha couple.


    ¡°She does have a beautiful smile, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Carlyle said again and Sidonnie red him a warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your smile is beautiful too. It¡¯s the most beautiful.¡± He kissed her cheek to dissipate her


    feigned anger.


    Donald nodded proudly, his gaze never leaving Amelia¡¯s face as he chuckled at the little scene the


    newlyweds acted out.


    ¡°Thank you, Carlyle, Sidonnie. I¡¯m grateful for your kind words. It took a lot to have her here.¡± He


    whispered thest statement and Carlyle offered a reassuring smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re happy to have you both here. Unfortunately, we have many guests to greet, but let¡¯s n to


    meet again soon, Amelia. There¡¯s much we have to discuss.¡± He said.


    Amelia nodded eagerly, feeling a sense of belonging in the presence of her mate and the Alpha couple.


    Just when the couples were about to go separate ways, Sidonnie beamed with happiness.


    ¡°Athena is here,¡± she pointed in Athena¡¯s direction and the other three looked the same way.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Athena and quickly took her gaze away.


    ¡°Canthra Minerva?¡± She murmured to herself, shielding herself with Donald¡¯s body.

 Chapter 106

    AMELIA¡¯S POV


    Thest time I met Donald, he invited me to his Alpha¡¯s uing wedding.


    Donald and I stood facing each other while we conversed, talking about random things.


    Suddenly, I noticed his countenance change and he was a bit nervous.


    ¡°Amelia, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you. I don¡¯t know your take on it.¡±


    This made me curious.


    12:35


    *092%


    +5


    ¡°What is it, Donald?¡± I asked, thinking if what¡¯s so weighty for him to feel anxious before telling me.


    Donald took a deep breath, gathering his courage before speaking.


    ¡°Alpha Carlyle and Sidonnie are getting married soon, and I was wondering if you would apany


    me to the wedding as my guest.¡± He said.


    My eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected invitation, as my mind raced with conflicting emotions. I


    was short for words at that moment because I really wasn¡¯t expecting such an invitation from him. Not


    so soon. We have met a couple of times and we¡¯ve bonded as the Queen mother wanted. But for me, it


    was something more. My feelings for him were more than just using him which was the reason I


    approached him at first. I fell in love with himpletely. Over the time, I found myself drawn and


    attracted to him day by day. I just couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Oh, Donald, I¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good idea.¡± I replied, stuttering a little.


    Donald¡¯s expression fell slightly at my response, but he quickly brushed the effect my reply had on him


    away, determined to persuade me.


    ¡°Why is it not a good idea?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­I just feel it¡¯s awkward. My identity¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Amelia, it would mean a lot to me if you were there. You¡¯re important to me, and I want you to


    be a part of this special asion. Trust me, your identity won¡¯t be an hindrance.¡±


    1/7


    X


    Emergency calls onlyML


    *092%


    I hesitated, torn between my desire to attend the wedding and my apprehension about being in such a


    public


    setting of my species arch enemy.


    ¡°I appreciate the invitation, Donald, I really do. But I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ready for something like that. It¡¯s


    all happening so fast. I can¡¯t take that risk.¡± I stood my ground on my decision.


    Donald nodded understandingly, but his eyes betrayed a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°I understand, Amelia. But please, think about it. The wedding is an opportunity for us to spend more


    time together, and I would be honored to have you by my side.¡± He paused, trying to see if I¡¯ll change


    my mind. ¡°Moreover, this is an opportunity for you to blend with my pack members and see what they


    really look like.¡±


    I sighed softly, touched by Donald¡¯s sincerity and determination to include me in his life. If not for my


    identity and the role I y in my pack as a Canthrastra, I would have said yes to him without a second


    thought.


    But here, a lot things have to be considered.


    ¡°Okay, Donald. I¡¯ll think about it. Thank you for inviting me. When is the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Four days from now. I should have told you about it thest time we met, but I had to consider it well¡±


    Donald smiled gratefully, hoping that I would give him a positive reply at the end. I could read him.


    ¡°Thank you, Amelia. Just let me know your decision whenever you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    We parted ways and I returned home. I¡¯m my room, I paced back and forth as my mind was consumed


    with indecision. I knew K was watching, observing me but that was the least of my thoughts. She


    was free to.


    ¡°Is everything alright, mydy? You seem troubled.¡± K asked gently, trying to figure out what was


    wrong


    I paused in my tracks, my brow furrowed in deep thought, before turning to face K.


    With hesitation, I replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, K. I¡¯ve been invited to a wedding, but I don¡¯t know if I should


    go.¡±


    K¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at my revtion.


    ¡°A wedding? Whose wedding is it?¡± She asked curiously.


    I took a moment before responding, my voice tinged with uncertainty.


    2/7


    X


    12:35


    +5


    Emergency calls only


    MU


    *092%


    12:35


    +5


    ¡°It¡¯s Alpha Carlyle and Sidonnie¡¯s wedding. Donald, invited me to apany him.¡±


    ¡°You mean, the Moon Shadow Alpha¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his wedding.¡±


    K¡¯s expression grew somber as she processed the information.


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a significant event indeed.¡± She uttered thoughtfully in a low tone.


    I nodded to her words, feeling conflicted about what to do next.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if I belong there, K. It¡¯s all happening so fast, and I don¡¯t want to intrude on their


    special day.¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t just your concerns, right?¡± K asked. She knew me too well to know I was concerned


    about other things too.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not my only concern. I¡¯m also concerned about what Canthra Minerva would say if I let her


    know beforehand. You know¡­the issue with Careful and all, I don¡¯t want her getting the wrong idea


    that I¡¯m getting too interested and attached to Donald.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, that would be dangerous.¡± Kmented.


    ¡°Exactly! Especially if Varef is there.¡± I bit on my lower lips frustratedly.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go! It¡¯s better safe than to be in trouble. Remember you just healed from thest wound.¡±


    ¡°But I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the Queen mother, then. Go to the ceremony and I¡¯ll try my best to cover for you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put you in danger, K. What if she finds out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, then. Moreover, isn¡¯t it part of the mission she assigned to you? Just take it as getting


    closer to him under hermand.¡± She advised and I began pacing about again.


    K ced aforting hand on my shoulder, smiling at me.


    3/7


    X


    Emergency calls onlyML


    092%


    12:35


    ¡°Amelia, you must follow your heart in this matter. If attending the wedding feels right to you, then you


    should go. But if you¡¯re unsure, it¡¯s okay to decline.¡±


    I considers K¡¯s words carefully, feeling torn between my desire to attend and my fear of overstepping


    boundaries.


    ¡°Follow¡­you..heart¡± her words rang in my mind again and again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right, K. Perhaps I¡¯m just overthinking things.¡±


    K smiled reassuringly at me, her eyes filled with warmth and understanding.


    Remember, Amelia, everything happens for a reason. Trust in the guidance of the moon Goddess, and


    she will lead you down the right path. Follow your heart, everything has been ordained.¡±


    Feelingforted by K¡¯s words, I nodded in agreement, a sense of rity washing over me.


    ¡°Thank you, K. I¡¯ll take your advice to heart.¡±


    With K¡¯s support, I resolved to make a decision that felt true to myself, knowing that whatever choice


    I made, the moon Goddess was watching. With that, I decided to attend the ceremony like I wanted to.


    On The Wedding Day


    I stood before the mirror, my reflection adorned in a stunning gown as my hair cascaded in elegant


    waves.


    ¡°Mydy, you look absolutely radiant. You¡¯re sure to turn heads at the wedding.¡± K admired me,


    cing a light kiss on my cheek.


    I smiled, grateful for


    hence.


    as I gave myself onest nce in the mirror. Da mn! I was indeed beautiful.


    ¡°Thank you, K. Thanks for do.¡±


    8 you


    With a final adjustment to my attire, Amelia set off for the wedding venue, my heart fluttering with


    anticipation.


    4/7


    Emergency calls only Mu


    *D92%


    12:35


    +5


    As I arrived at the venue, I scanned the crowd, searching for Donald amidst the bustling activity.


    ¡°Amelia! You made it.¡± Donald approached me from behind. It wasn¡¯t difficult for us to meet because of


    the mating bond.


    My face lit up with a smile as Donald approached, his presence bringing me a sense offort.


    ¡°Donald! It¡¯s good to see you.¡± I uttered, trying my best to look elegant as possible.


    Donald¡¯s eyes sparkle with admiration as he checked me out.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Amelia. Truly breathtaking.¡±


    Blushing at hispliment, I thanked him graciously before he extended his arm, offering to escort me


    inside.


    ¡°Shall we? The ceremony is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I nodded in agreement, linking my arm with his as we made our way towards the entrance,


    ready to partake in the joyous celebration ahead.


    The celebration began and I really felt like I belonged there. The atmosphere waspletely filled with


    love and I was happy. It was really worth attending. Throughout the ceremony, Donald never left my


    side. He made sure I was at ease and not scared.


    After the ceremony, I got to talk to the Alpha and his beautiful Luna one on one. Such a privilege! Well,


    that was a given since I was his Beta¡¯s mate.


    Concluding our discussion with the Alpha, I heard the Luna point backwards, saying,


    ¡°Athena is here¡±


    Definitely, she was expecting someone. I and Donald, turned in the direction she was headed to


    wee the person and I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes at all. Canthra Minerva! Howe? What was she


    doing there? How did the Moon Shadow Luna know her? Why did she refer to her a Athena? Is that her


    name?


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m done for.¡± I whispered to myself, hiding behind Donald on reflex.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Donald asked, noticing my uneasiness.


    5/7


    X


    Emergency calls only Mu


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± I managed to smile.


    *092%


    12:35


    +5


    Not until I spotted Canthra Minerva approaching us did I know hiding behind Donald was not an option


    and I have to leave as soon as possible before she caught sight of me.


    ¡°Donald, we need to go. Now.¡± I whispered urgently.


    Donald¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as I took his hand, pulling him away from the Alpha and his


    Luna.


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong? Is everything alright?¡± He asked with concern.


    ¡°I just need a moment to myself. Can you show me where the restroom is?¡± I forced a smile.


    Donald¡¯s concern deepened, but he nodded in understanding, leading me towards a secluded corner


    away from prying eyes.


    ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡±


    As we made our way through the bustling crowd, Donald guided me towards the restroom, his worry


    evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay, Amelia? You seem a bit¡­ off.¡±


    I forced a reassuring smile, my mind racing with thoughts of avoiding Canthra Minerva¡¯s gaze and


    making a hasty escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Donald. Just a little overwhelmed by the crowd. Thank you for your help.¡±


    With a grateful nod from him, I slipped into the restroom, my heart pounding with the need to evade


    Canthra Minerva¡¯s scrutiny, if only for a little while longer.


    ¡°Oh Goddess!¡± I cursed inwardly. I never expected this. Not in my wildest imagination.

 Chapter 107

    SIDONNIE¡¯S POV


    $2079% 11:05


    +5


    I have always known what attending a wedding felt like but I never knew how it felt like to be the bride.


    Talk less of being the soon to be Luna. I was really nervous and super happy.


    Standing before the mirror, my reflection gazing back at me in the soft glow of the dressing room lights,


    a


    whirlwind of emotions swept through me. Excitement, anticipation, nervous-all vied for dominance


    within


    my racing heart.


    In the depths of my mind, my wolf stirred, her presence aforting presence amidst the flurry of


    emotions.


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited for this moment, Sidonnie,¡± she whispered, her voice a soothing melody amidst the


    chaos. ¡°We


    are ready.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reassurance, drawing strength from her unwavering confidence.


    Together, we had endured hardships, triumphs, and everything in between, forging a bond that ran


    deeper than mere words could express.


    Yet, as I traced the delicatece adorning the bodice of my gown, doubts crept in, like tendrils of mist


    weaving through the forest at dawn.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not ready?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the rustle of fabric.


    My wolf nudged me gently.


    ¡°We are stronger than you know, Sidonnie,¡± she murmured. ¡°Trust in yourself, trust in us. We can do


    this


    together.¡±


    With her words echoing in my mind, I took a deep breath with the scent around filling my senses. Today


    was not just about me; it was about the pack, about our future, about the unbreakable bond between


    Alpha and Luna which would soon he established between Carlyle and me.


    And so, with a silent prayer to the moon Goddess above, I squared my shoulders,pletely ready for


    the day.


    The wedding began and I calmly followed the procedures together with Carlyle. After that, it was time


    for my crowning as a Luna -as Moon Shadow Luna.


    1/5


    X


    *079% 11:05


    11


    +5


    do you ept the responsibility of being the pack¡¯s mother, shouldering all responsibilities fairly and


    being just and considerate in all affairs¡­¡­.¡± This question made me still for a moment. Time shed in


    front of me as I recalled all I¡¯ve been through to get here. Can I really do this? I hesitated.


    One look at Carlyle, I nodded in response to the question.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I responded to the officiator.


    If at all I wanted to hesitate for other reasons, just looking at Carlyle¡¯s face, he let me know I can do it


    with a nod of his head. Of course, I can¡¯t let him down so I was willing to try my best.


    The ceremony ended and the air was filled with merriment. I really enjoyed my day. But one thing


    bothered me nevertheless and that was Athena¡¯s absence. I had sent her an invitation with the hope


    that she¡¯ll be there as promised.


    However, the time was really far spent but she was nowhere in sight yet. I wasn¡¯t happy about it. I told


    Carlyle and he tried putting my worries at bay.


    Meeting Donald and his mate did justice to that. Her name was Amelia. She was down to earth. So


    beautiful!


    ¡°Is this how all Canthrastras look like?¡± I asked myself.


    If she was a guy, I would have wooed her possibly. When she spoke, her voice alone was good and


    pleasing to be


    the ears.


    While the four us, Carlyle and I, together with Donald and Sidonnie were engaged in our conversation,


    Athena


    enter arrived.


    ¡°Oh, Athena is here!¡± I was so excited.


    I broke away from the conversation, my eyes lighting up as I rushed towards Athena, leaving my mate


    and the guests behind.


    ¡°Athena!¡± I called out to her, waving my hand in the air. I made sure not to act awkwardly be a use of


    my new identity in the pack. A Luna cannot be seen to act childish.


    Athena turned at the sound of her name, a warm smile spreading across her face as I got closer to her.


    ¡°Sidonnie, my dear Luna¡± she said warmly.


    2/5


    X


    Emergency calls only


    I reached Athena, embracing her tightly as we exchanged greetings.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you could make it.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, Athena. You make a radiant bride.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Athena. You don¡¯t know how much I have been expecting you.¡±


    XD79% 11:05


    We stepped back from each other, our eyes meeting with warmth and understanding. I have really


    missed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a joyous asion. I offer my heartfelt congrattions once more.¡± Athena continued the


    conversation.


    I beamed with happiness, feeling a surge of gratitude towards Athena.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Athena. Your support means everything to me.¡¯


    Athena nodded, her gaze reflecting pride and affection as we continued to chat amidst the celebration.


    Together, we walked to the midst of the celebration.


    I


    ¡°I guess I missed your crowning.¡± She spoke after minutes of silence and observing everyone around.


    ¡°Yes, but you didn¡¯t miss seeing the radiant Luna.¡± I pouted in front of her, earning a smile from her.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± she tapped my forehead lightly. ¡°So cute¡± shemented, staring at me.


    ¡°You see, Athena. I can¡¯t shake off this weird feeling in me.¡± I began opening up to her, as we found a


    quiet corner away from the hustle and bustle of the wedding reception so we could have a heartfelt


    conversation.


    ¡°What feeling is that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling overwhelmed. Bing a Luna is a huge responsibility, and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m that


    capable.¡± I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Oh, Sidonnie, don¡¯t doubt yourself. You¡¯re more than capable of being a wonderful Luna.¡± Athena


    ce aforting hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°But what if I make mistakes? What if I can¡¯t live up to everyone¡¯s expectations? You know, not


    everyone is happy for me. They¡¯re all expecting me to do things that would put Carlyle on a tight spot.


    You need to see how


    3/5


    X


    Emergency calls only


    these elders were strongly against our marriage before giving their consent.¡±


    *ÁãÊÛ79% *079%


    @


    11:05


    ¡°You have nothing to fear, my dear. Look at all you¡¯ve aplished already. You¡¯ve shown incredible


    strength and resilience, especially in raising Mason.¡±


    Nodding slowly with a flicker of determination in my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have faced challenges before and ovee them. But this is different. It¡¯s more than


    caring for just one person.¡±


    ¡°Chill, Donnie. Take it this way, this pack is your baby. You nuture it, you care for it, take care of it, and


    with time, it¡¯ll surely get attached to you.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, then, I can do this.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And remember, you won¡¯t be alone in this journey. Carlyle will be by your side every step of


    the way. So,


    you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Athena. I feel much better now.¡± I smiled gratefully at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sidonnie. Just believe in yourself, and you¡¯ll do great. Trust me!¡±


    Athena and I continued our conversation, the atmosphere shifting slightly as Athena raised a curious


    question.


    ¡°Sidonnie, forgive me for asking, but did you or Carlyle invite any other supernatural beings to the


    wedding?¡±


    She asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°No, of course not. Why do you ask?¡± I was a bit taken aback by the question.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice a different scent in the air, one that doesn¡¯t belong to werewolves or any


    othermon supernatural creature.¡± She leaned in with a serious expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thinking about it, I recalled that Amelia was there and she was a Canthrastra. But she masked he


    scent so well. How could Athena still pick up her scent? Or could there be other another creature


    around?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual.¡± I feigned innocence. I couldn¡¯t tell her about


    Amelia, no


    matter what.


    Athena narrowed her eyes, sensing that I might not be telling the whole truth. What could I do? I


    decided to y


    4/5


    X


    Emergency calls only


    it by ear.


    079% 11:05


    ¡°Are you sure? The scent was unmistakable. It¡¯s not often that we encounter beings from other realms


    at werewolf gatherings.¡± She pressed on.


    ¡°Not that I can remember.¡± I tried maintaining myposure, ¡°I assure you, Athena, there are no other


    supernatural beings here. Perhaps you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Athena studied me for a moment, sensing that I was probably hiding something, but decided not to


    push the issue further for now. With Athena¡¯s character, it was most likely she broached the topic again


    at ater time.


    ¡°Very well. If you say so, Sidonnie. But keep an eye out just in case.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Athena. Thank you. I¡¯ll go greet some other guest now. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I stood up immediately,


    searching for Carlyle.


    Taking few steps ahead, I heard Athena¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Canthrastra doing here?¡± She asked and I almost paused in my steps. She was testing me.


    She must have known me so well to my next line of action. But I proved her wrong.


    Oh goodness! It was a narrow escape for me.

 Chapter 108

    Standing in the restroom, my mind swirled with conflicting thoughts as I contemted my next move.


    Should I leave? Or y it safe by hiding myself since I have hidden my scent? No! That won¡¯t work. I


    knew that leaving the wedding reception was the safest option, but the thought of abandoning Donald


    weighed heavily on my mind. With a deep breath, I resolved to follow through with my decision.


    ¡°Leaving is the safest option. I can¡¯t risk exposing myself any further.¡± I muttered to myself softly.


    Emerging from the restroom, my expression was resolute as I approached Donald, who waited


    anxiously nearby.


    ¡°Are you fine now?¡± He asked, scanning my face to see if I was okay.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you want to leave?¡± Concern etched on his face as he stars at me


    intently.


    My resolve wavered slightly as Donald¡¯s pleading gaze met mine. That was what I didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Donald, I appreciate your concern, but I need to go. It¡¯s for the best.¡± I could tell him about Canthra


    Minerva, Not when I had no idea how she was rted to Moon Shadow and what her aim there was.


    Donald reached out to touch my arm, his voice filled with urgency.


    ¡°But why? You¡¯ve barely spent any time with me. Could it be that you¡¯re ufortable here?¡± He


    asked softly with anxiety.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Donald.¡±


    ¡°Please, stay a little longer, then.¡±


    I hesitated a bit, torn between my desire to respect Donald¡¯s invitation and the need to safeguard


    myself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Donald. It¡¯splicated, but trust me, leaving is the right choice.¡± I said, standing my ground.


    Donald¡¯s expression softened as he realized that I wasn¡¯t going back on my words. He stepped back,


    his eyes


    searching mine for answers.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t push you. Just¡­ promise me you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    I nodded, gratitude shining in my eyes as I offered him a small smile.


    ¡°I promise. Thank you, Donald.¡± I said with remorse. Deep down in my mind, I promised to make it up


    to him but I didn¡¯t say a word about it. With my identity, anything could happen on the spur of the


    moment and I didn¡¯t want to make promises I wouldn¡¯t fulfill.


    With onest nce, I turned and made my way towards the exit, my heart heavy with the weight of my


    decision but resolved in my determination to protect the most prior thing.


    I haven¡¯t walked far when Donald¡¯s voice suddenly broke through my thoughts, causing me to pause in


    my steps


    up to me.


    ¡°Wait, Amelia. Don¡¯t go just yet.¡± He said eagerly, hastening up


    I turned to face him, surprised as I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°What is it, Donald?¡±


    Donald stepped closer to me, his eyes shining with determination.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to my ce for a while? We can spend some time together, just the two of


    us.¡±


    Thinking about it, my initial instinct was to decline, but I hesitated, considering Donald¡¯s offer. After a


    moment of contemtion, I nodded in agreement. That would be favourable for me as I would escape


    Canthra Minerva¡¯s gaze and I could possibly try to get information about how she was rted to Moon


    Shadow.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea. Thank you, Donald.¡±


    Donald¡¯s face lit up with a smile as he gestured for me to follow him.


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.


    I followed Donald out of the reception area, my mind racing with thoughts of what awaited me at his


    home. As we walked, I turned to him with a question.


    ¡°What about your duties at the reception? Won¡¯t you be needed?¡± I asked.


    Donald waved off my concerns with a casual shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to take over my duties. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He said and I nodded,


    feeling a sense of relief at his reassurance.


    With a newfound sense of anticipation, I follows him as we made our way towards his home, eager to


    see what the rest of the evening held in store.


    Donald¡¯s cozy living room was bathed in warmmplight. I stood by the window, admiring the view,


    while Donald busied himself in the kitchen preparing refreshments.


    ¡°Your home is beautiful, and humble¡± Imented, taking in the fresh scent of his home.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Would you like some tea, Amelia? Or perhaps a snack?¡± He asked from the kitchen.


    ¡°No, thank you, Donald. I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± I replied.


    Donald came out from the kitchen with a tray of refreshments in his hand, and set it down on the table.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not eating? You didn¡¯t eat much at the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure. But if you¡¯re offering yourself as a snack, I might reconsider.¡± I decided to trade him.


    Donald chuckled at my yful remark, his eyes twi nkling with amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯d make a very appetizing snack.¡±


    Leaving the window side, I walked over to him. ¡°Are you sure about that, Donald?¡±


    I yfully pressed him against the wall with a mischievous glint in my eyes as I leaned in closer.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re quite delicious.¡±


    Donald swallowed on nothing before hisughter filled the room as he yfully pushed me away,


    pretending to


    be shocked.


    ¡°Hey, babe, no need to make expensive jokes like that!¡± He whispered, avoiding my gaze. Sincerely, it


    was good teasing him. If only I could have him to myself without restraint. He was a really good one.


    We continued to banter and yfully tease each other as ourughter filled the room as we enjoy each


    other¡¯s


    Sitting across from each other in the room, I decided to change the topic.


    ¡°So, Donald, who exactly is this Athena woman to you guys?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden interest in Athena?¡± He raised an eyebrow curiously.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just curious, that¡¯s all. She seems to have a special rtionship with Sidonnie.¡± I


    said quickly, not wanting to sound suspicious.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, Athena is actually Sidonnie¡¯s godmother. She¡¯s been a close family


    friend for a few years now.¡±


    Now, things were getting interesting. Canthra Minerva was known as Athena by the Moon Shadow


    Royals and it wasn¡¯t just a new rtionship. It was a few years one.


    ¡°When did the rtionship happen? If you don¡¯t mind me asking, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long story, but I don¡¯t mind sharing. It all started when Carlyle and Sidonnie¡­ well, let¡¯s


    just say they had aplicated history.¡±


    I listened intently as Donald recounted the tale of Carlyle and Sidonnie¡¯s tumultuous past, how they


    initially denied their mate bond and the consequences that followed,


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s crazy.¡± I paid rapt attention to his tale.


    ¡°Yes, it is. After Sidonnie left her home, pregnant and alone, Athena was there for her. She offered


    support and guidance when Sidonnie needed it most.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, Athena yed a significant role in Sidonnie¡¯s life during that difficult time.¡±


    4/6


    Emergency calls only


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Donald affirmed. ¡°Without Athena¡¯s help, Sidonnie might have faced even greater


    challenges on her own. She¡¯s been like a second mother to Sidonnie, always there when she needed


    her.¡±


    I nodded, taking in the gravity of Donald¡¯s words. I realized the depth of the bond between Sidonnie


    and Athena and silently began cing the possible puzzles together which I still couldn¡¯t match up. The


    calctions weren¡¯ adding up, giving me the urge to find out more.


    But how? I definitely can¡¯t pressure Donald about it anymore be a use i didn¡¯t want him to get


    suspicious.


    ¡°What about Sidonnie¡¯s child? Didn¡¯t he survive?¡± I asked, trying to see if our conversation could


    develop more for me to probably get what I want.


    ¡°Mason? Mason is fine. He survived


    Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll meet him soon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Mason! That¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s a nice name for a cute guy, you know.¡± He winked at me. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about you.¡±


    Donald changed position to sit beside me.


    ¡°What about me?¡± I turned to face him.


    ¡°How many guys have you met before me?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but show my surprise. Was he really asking he that? ¡°You really know how to


    throw surprises, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to answer?¡± He leaned closer, teasing me.


    ¡°Depends on you!¡± I stood up, moving away from him. I looked around and I noticed that his house was


    a bit wide enough for a run around y.


    ¡°Catch me if you can¡± I winked at him, urging him toe after me.

 Chapter 109

    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting a soft glow over thendscape as Donald and I stood at


    the edge of the pack boundary when he saw me off after a long day.


    ¡°Thank you for today, Donald. I had a wonderful time.¡± I offered him a warm smile.


    Donald¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as he returned my smile, a faint blush coloring my cheeks.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Amelia. I¡¯m d we had the chance to spend the day together.¡± He said


    honestly.


    My expression turned thoughtful as I gazed up at the twin kling stars above, a gentle breeze rustling


    through my


    hair.


    ¡°You know, Donald, today reminded me of when I was just a little girl. Thest time I felt so carefree


    and happy was when I was around six or seven years old.¡±


    Donald¡¯s was surprised as his brows raised slightly as he listened intently to my words.)


    ¡°Really? You mean that?¡±


    I nodded, with sincerity as I recalled the memories of my childhood.


    ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s been a long time since I felt so alive and carefree. Thank you for bringing back those


    memories.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald¡¯s heart definitely swelled with warmth at my words as a soft smile graced his lips as he reached


    out to touch my arm gently.


    ¡°Well, then, Amelia, I promise you this. As long as things go well between us, you can expect many


    more days like today.¡±


    My breath catches in my throat at my heartfelt promise, my cheeks flushing slightly in response.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that, Donald. I¡¯d like that very much.¡±


    Just as I finished speaking, a surge of emotion washed over me as Donald leaned in, closing the


    distance


    1/5


    Emergency calls only


    between us. Our lips met in a soft, tender kiss, sending a shivers down my spine.


    5045% 110:5


    Time seemed to stand still as we shared this intimate moment, the world around us fading away into


    the background. In that moment, there was only Donald and I, lost in each other¡¯s embrace. Any other


    thoughts that wanted to cloud my mind, preventing me from flowing with the moment, I shunned them


    away immediately. At least, for that moment,


    After a while, I bade him goodbye, heading for where I belonged.


    ¡°Wee back, Amelia! How was your day? How was the wedding?¡± K asked as soon as I got


    inside.


    ¡°It went well. Did anyone ask about me while I was out?¡±


    ¡°No, not a soul. But if they did, I had your back. I knew just what to say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°So, how was the wedding? Tell me all about it.¡± K was really enthusiastic to know every detail of


    how my day went. And I began narrating to her.


    She listened intently as I recounted the events of the day, from the beautiful ceremony to seeing


    different Alpha¡¯s, talking to Alpha Carlyle himself and his beautiful Luna¡­


    ¡°¡­And then, just as everything was going smoothly,¡­.¡± I trailed off, remembering that I saw the Queen


    mother.


    ¡°K, by chance, do you know if Canthra Minerva left the pack today?¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t say about that. Why did you ask? Did something happen?¡±


    My expression shifted, my brows furrowing in concern.


    ¡°Canthra Minerva appeared at the wedding!¡± I announced.


    ¡°Canthra Minerva? What was she doing there? Did she say anything to you? Did she see you?¡± K


    became


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t approach me or anything. In fact, she didn¡¯t see me. But her presence just made me


    uneasy. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s strange.¡± K¡¯s expression changed to a thoughtful one. ¡°Bute to think of it, I don¡¯t


    think she went anywhere today. Are you sure she was the one you saw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure, Amelia. But I¡¯ll keep an eye out to see if I missed something probably.¡±


    K nods in agreement, as she thought if what I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Amelia. I¡¯ll stay vignt. And I¡¯ll try to check things through for you.¡±


    Despite K¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t shake off the need to get a definite answer real quick. Thinking about it


    in all ramifications, there was only one person I could ask. Varef. He would surely know if she left her


    chambers.


    But going to him wasn¡¯t something I wanted. Ever since I received the punishment, we haven¡¯t set eyes


    on each other.


    After so many considerations, I decided to go see him. Worsee to worse, we¡¯ll fight it out if things


    go awry again.


    Getting to his quarters, his attendant told me that he wasn¡¯t seeing anyone and I heaved a sigh thinking


    I was once again at a dead end and without a clue since there was no one I could ask again. I thought


    of asking the maid but I didn¡¯t want to arouse anyone¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°What would make a Lion leave its den for a horse¡¯s stable?¡± That was Varef¡¯s voice.


    I froze in my tracks, my heart pounding in my chest as I turned slowly to face Varef, with a guarded


    notion.


    ¡°I need to speak with you, Varef. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Youe crawling back to me after all this time. How amusing.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Are you going to invite me in or not?¡± I made sure to ignore his taunts.


    Gesturing towards the door, he ushered me in. ¡°Very well. Come in, then. But make it quick. I have


    more important matters to attend to than entertaining unwanted guests.¡±


    Since I wasn¡¯t expecting anything good from him, I tried my best not to bother about his speech


    towards me.


    Following him into his quarters, my senses were on high alert. I knew that dealing with Varef won¡¯t be


    easy, but was determined to get the answers I needed.


    Inside his room, Varef and I stid face to face without saying anything. Just looking at each other.


    ¡°So, what brings you here, Amelia?¡± He eyed me waringly


    I cared less.


    ¡°I¡¯vee seeking information. Was Canthra Minerva present today? I mean¡­ Did she leave the


    pack?¡±


    ¡°Why not check her chambers yourself? Whye to me?¡± Varef raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not in the best shape to face her directly. The way we endedst meeting¡­ And my mission¡­


    it¡¯s not yetpleted.


    Varef studied me for a moment, suspicion evident in his gaze.


    ¡°And what would I gain from aiding you in this?¡±


    Just like him. He rarely did anything for free. Not even the smallest of tasks.


    I¡­ I have nothing to offer you.


    Before Varef can reply, my mind raced, searching for leverage.


    ¡°Then, perhaps you can make use of this as a means of repaying me for the punishment.¡± I stated and


    Varef nodded.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± His experience remained unreadable. ¡°Okay, she was in her chambers all day,¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± I asked with doubt.


    ¡°Yes, I left there not quite long and she hasn¡¯t been to anywhere before then or after then.¡±


    How is that possible? Then, if the Queen mother was in her chambers all day. Who was the person at


    the wedding? I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken. I sensed the aura first before seeing her. Something¡¯s not


    right..


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± I said, leaving.


    ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡± Varef asked, surprisingly.


    ¡°Thanks for the ointment.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that day, Amelia.¡± He said ad I shed him an expressionless look for a moment,


    surprised by his sudden strange attitude. It was rare for Varef to show such caring side to anyone.

 Chapter 111

    As Carlyle and I reveled in the intimacy of our private moment, the world outside faded away, reced


    by the warmth of our connection. But as the fervor of our passion reached its peak, a persistent


    knocking shattered the tranquility of the room.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± I murmured, unwilling to let anything disrupt our moment together.


    But the knocking persisted, growing louder and more insistent with each passing moment. Reluctantly,


    we disentangled ourselves, casting each other a shared look of frustration before moving towards the


    door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get that.¡± Carlyle said, pulling on a robe to cover his body with.


    With a heavy sigh, I straightened up, attempting topose myself as Carlyle approached the door.


    Pulling the door open, a flood of cool air and unwee interruption swept into the room.


    ¡°Who dares to disturb us at such an hour?¡± Carlyle¡¯s voice sounded as he looked out into the hallway,


    searching


    for the source of the disturbance.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Alpha.¡± A guard stepped forward, delivering the message he was there for to Carlyle. ¡°Pardon


    my intrusion, Alpha, but there is urgent news from the Luna¡¯s chambers.¡±


    Carlyle gestured for the guard to continue. ¡°What news do you bring?¡±


    ¡°It is young Alpha Mason, sir. The maid reported that he couldn¡¯t sleep and has been in tears.¡±


    ¡°How long has this been going on?¡± Carlyle asked in a hushed tone.


    I could tell from his words that his mind was racing with worry already.


    ¡°The maid hase bearing the same report several times within the span of an hour, sir.¡± The guard


    answered.


    Carlyle nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing this to our attention. You can return to your duties.¡±


    With a nod of acknowledgment, the guard retreated, leaving Carlyle to ponder the weight of the news


    he had just received. With a heavy heart, he made his way back inside, his steps echoing as he


    approached the room.


    Approaching me, his demeanor was solemn yet resolute.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mason.¡± He broke the silence with furrowed brows. ¡°Your maid reported that he¡¯s been throwing


    tantrums again.¡±


    ¡°I heard, Carlyle.¡± I heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Since you heard, you know we need to go see him right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just focus on us? On our moments together? At least tonight?¡± For a moment, I wanted to be


    selfish. It wanted to revel in the bond between Carlyle and I.


    Carlyle¡¯s gaze softened, understanding my desire for intimacy amidst all. However, his sense of


    responsibility as a parentpelled him to prioritize our son¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°My love, I understand your wish, but we¡¯ve neglected Mason all day. You and I know that we¡¯ve been


    consumed by the wedding preparations. We didn¡¯t have much time for him.¡±


    ¡°I know, Carlyle. But why don¡¯t we finish what we started? I want us to have this moment together


    without any interruptions.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile, his love for me evident in his eyes. He reached out to gently


    cup my face, his touch tender yet firm, as he tried to convey how he felt about what I said.


    Softly, he persuaded me.


    ¡°I promise, Donnie, we¡¯ll have all the time in the world toplete what we started. But right now,


    Mason needs


    us.¡±


    He leaned in closer, his voice filled with reassurance and determination, as he continued to persuade


    me to see reason with a searching and pleading look in his eyes.


    ¡°Let us go see him together. I¡¯ll make it up to you in ways you can¡¯t even imagine. Trust me.¡± He kissed


    my forehead while holding my hand.


    I hesitated for a moment, torn between my desire for intimacy and my maternal instincts. Finally, with a


    resigned nod, I relented, acknowledging the importance of our parental duty. Right then, Mason came


    first.


    ¡°Alright, Carlyle. Let¡¯s go see our son.¡±


    +5


    As we exchanged a nce filled with understanding and resolve, we set off together, leaving behind


    the warmth of the chambers.


    Dressed in a light attire, Carlyle and I walked through the grand corridors of the Alpha¡¯s residence, our


    footsteps echoing in the silence of the night. Holding each other¡¯s hand, we enjoyed the feeling that


    came with the night.


    Suddenly, wee to a halt as we seemed spotted a dark-clothed figure blocking our path, sending a


    shiver down my spine.


    ¡°Feels like someone is there.¡± I said, through the mind link.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± He tried getting who was there with his senses, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Who is there?¡±


    The figure remained silent, its presence casting an eerie shadow in the dimly lit environment. Carlyle


    and i exchanged wary nces, our senses on high alert, as we cautiously approached the mysterious


    intruder.


    ¡°Carlyle, do you see that?¡± My voice was barely a whisper.


    Before Carlyle could respond, the figure vanished into thin air, leaving behind a palpable sense of


    unease. Carlyle and I exchange bewildered looks as our minds raced with questions and doubts.


    ¡°Did you see that, Sidonnie?¡± Carlyle voiced in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure. It could have been a trick of the light, or perhaps our minds ying tricks on us.¡± I was


    a bit shaken, but I tried to maintain myposure, nevertheless.


    ¡°Perhaps all these is our hallucination.¡±


    Despite my attempt to rationalize the encounter, Carlyle remained unconvinced, his instincts telling him


    that something was amiss.


    ¡°No, Sidonnie. I felt a presence, a tangible presence. It wasn¡¯t a hallucination. Carlyle insisted.


    ¡°But if there was someone there, why did he or she disappear?¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s brow furrowsy with concern, his mind racing with possibilities. With a heavy sigh, he


    reluctantly conceded, realizing that we must proceed with caution.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue towards your quarters. We didn¡¯t see anyone, but I can¡¯t shake this feeling of unease.¡±


    With a shared nce filled with uncertainty, Carlyle and I resumed our journey, the shadows of doubt


    lingering in our wake.


    We haven¡¯t walked far away after the hidden figure incident when I abruptly halted as I copsed to my


    knees, clutching my abdomen in agony. Carlyle rushed to my side, concern etched deeply on his face


    as he knelt beside me, his hands reaching out to offerfort and support.


    ¡°Donnie, what¡¯s happening? Are you alright?¡± He asked with urgency.


    My groans of pain drew out Carlyle¡¯s questions as I struggled to endure the sudden onught of agony.


    My movements became erratic as I pushed Carlyle¡¯s hands away, my screams reverberating around.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Sidonnie, please, tell me what¡¯s wrong! What can I do to help you?¡± Carlyle asked frantically, a bit


    scared. He tried hiding g his fears, but who wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation?


    ¡°Ahhh,¡± I held my head my ears, my eyes closed tightly.


    As Carlyle bombarded me with questions, his desperation mirroring my escting distress, a voice


    from above interrupted our frantic exchange, its tone filled with an eerie calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s time. It¡¯s the full moon today, she¡¯s ascending.


    Carlyle¡¯s gaze shots upwards, searching for the source of the mysterious voice, but found nothing but


    darkness looming overhead. The weight of the words sank in, sending a chill down his spine as he


    realized the gravity of


    the situation.


    ¡°Ascending? What do you mean?¡± His voice trembled.


    But the voice offered no further exnation, leaving Carlyle to grapple with his confusion and fear as


    he watched helplessly over me, his heart heavy with dread for what the full moon may bring as the


    voice had mentioned.

 Chapter 112

    *D99%


    +5


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    Everything happened so suddenly. One moment, we were walking down the corridor, and the next,


    Sidonnie copsed, screaming in agony. I felt utterly helpless, kneeling beside her, trying to soothe her


    pain, but it was like trying to calm a raging storm.


    The voice from above, cryptic and unsettling, only added to my confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s the full moon. She¡¯s ascending.¡± What did that even mean? All I knew was that my beloved


    Sidonnie was in excruciating pain, and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer.


    What struck me the most was that it seemed like it was only Sidonnie and me who could hear her


    screams and groans. It was as if we were trapped in some twisted nightmare, isted from the world


    around us.


    I tried everything to ease her agony, but nothing seemed to work. Panic wed at my chest as I


    realized that


    something was terribly wrong, and I didn¡¯t know how to fix it. All I could do was hold onto her tightly,


    praying for


    the torment to end and for the dawn to break, bringing relief and rity with it.


    As minutes stretched into eternity, Sidonnie¡¯s groans transformed into something primal, echoing


    through the corridor. Suddenly, she began to shimmer and shift, her form elongating and contorting


    until she shifted into a magnificent wolf, her fur vibrant and alive with color.


    ¡°Oh, my goddess¡± I watched in awe and fear as she bounded away, her movements graceful and


    powerful. I called out to her, my voice filled with concern and confusion, but she only ran faster,


    disappearing into the depths of the forest that bordered the estate.


    Without hesitation, I shifted into my own wolf form, the transformation swift and instinctual


    The moonlight filtered through the dense canopy of trees, casting an ethereal glow upon the forest


    floor. Now transformed into my wolf form, Larlyl chased after Sidonnie¡¯s wolf under our bonded instinct.


    My heart pounded


    with a mix of fear and determination as I walked across the shadow of trees.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sidonnie! Please, wait!¡± My voice echoed around.


    But Sidonnie¡¯s graceful wolf, showed no signs of slowing down. Her fur shimmered in the moonlight as


    she darted effortlessly through the undergrowth, her movements fluid and mesmerizing.


    1/5


    D


    Joyread


    Your dream sea of fantastic fletions


    Leer novs y 4.7 FREE


    Google y OPEN


    11:20


    Emergency calls only s


    *.0 99%


    11:20


    +5


    ¡°Sidonnie, what¡¯s happening to you? Come back to me!¡± I yelled desperately but it seemed as though I


    was


    pouring water I to a basket. It wasn¡¯t yielding any positive results for me.


    My pleas fell on deaf ears as Sidonnie continued her relentless sprint, her pace quickening with each


    passing


    moment. Pushing myself harder, my muscles burned with exertion as I struggled to keep up with her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, Sidonnie! Please, slow down!¡± My voice reverberated with anguish


    But Sidonnie remains undeterred, her form disappearing into the darkness ahead. My heart clenched


    with fear as I pushed mysey to the brink, determined to catch up to her before it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Sidonnie. Please¡­¡±


    With a final burst of speed, I pushed past my limits, my eyes fixed on the elusive figure ahead. As I


    raced deeper into the heart of the forest, the echoes of my desperate calls faded into the night, leaving


    behind an eerie silence


    punctuated only by the rhythmic pounding of paws against the forest floor.


    Panic coursing through my veins, I frantically searched the forest for any signs of Sidonnie since I could


    see her


    anymore. I lost her unfortunately. My senses heightened in my wolf form, I relied on my acute sense of


    smell to guide me through the dense foliage, my heart pounding with dread at the thought of losing her.


    ¡°Sidonnie! Where are you?¡±


    I


    With each passing moment, my desperation grew, until finally, I caught a faint scent in the air. Following


    it deeper into the forest, my heart leapt with relief as I stumbled upon a surreal scene.


    There she was, my woman was suspended in mid-air, surrounded by a colorful aura by a kaleidoscope


    of colors that danced around her in a mesmerizing disy with her form radiant and otherworldly.


    ¡°Sidonnie¡­¡± I was breathless.


    As I watched in awe and confusion, Sidonnie slowly descended to the forest floor, her eyes closed in


    concentration. Quickly, I shifted back to my human form too and I approached her cautiously, my heart


    pounding with a mixture of relief and curiosity.


    wouldn¡¯t bo


    ¡°Sidonnie, what¡­what just happened?¡± I whispered the questions hoping for a response, though I


    knew I


    getting one anytime soon.


    As shended gracefully on her feet, her eyes snapped open, revealing a newfound aura of dominance


    and


    2/5


    Joyread


    Your dream seu of fantastic flctions


    Leer novs y 4.7 FREE


    Google y


    OPEN


    Emergency calls only


    power.


    * D98%


    11:2


    +5


    My breath was held in my throat at the sight as my mind raced toprehend the profound changes I


    witnesses in my Luna.


    ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re¡­you¡¯re back.¡± I uttered softly.


    Despite the shift in her aura, my foremost concern was her well-being. Relief floods through me as I


    realized that she was safe and unharmed. I reached out to her, needing to feel the warmth of her touch,


    so that I could be reassured of her presence behind me.


    ¡°Are you alright? What¡­what was that?¡±


    As I waited for her response, I braced myself for whatever revtions maye but she fainted for


    about five


    minutes.


    She fell into my arms and I caught her instinctively, holding her close as she opened her eyes, gently


    supporting her as she slowly regained consciousness, her eyes fluttering open to meet my worried


    gaze. My heart ached at the sight of her distress, and I showered her with questions, desperate for


    answers about what had just transpired.


    ¡°Sidonnie, are you alright? What happened out there? How do you feel?¡± I asked with concern and


    uncertainty.


    But instead of answering, she countered with her own question, her brow furrowing in confusion as she


    struggled to make sense of her surroundings.


    ¡°Carlyle, what are we doing here? Why are we in the forest?¡±


    My heart sank at her words, realizing that she had no memory of our ordeal. With a heavy sigh, I


    recounted the events that had unfolded: her sudden transformation, the mysterious voice, her


    ascension into the air surrounded by a colorful aura. I spared no detail, hoping to jog her memory and


    make sense of the inexplicable.


    ¡°We were walking towards your quarters to check on Mason when something¡­unexpected happened.


    You transformed, Sidonnie. It was like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡±


    As I finished speaking, Sidonnie pressed her hand to her temple, a flicker of pain crossing her features.


    And then, slowly but surely, the pieces began to fall into ce, her memories resurfacing like fragments


    of a shattered mirror slowly piecing themselves back together.


    3/5


    Joyread


    Your dream sea of fantastic fictions


    Leer novs y 4.7 FREE


    Google y OPEN


    Emergency calls only


    ¡°Oh¡­I remember now,¡± she whispered. ¡°It all seems so¡­unreal. But it happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded, relief flooding through me as she regained her bearings.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blue Moon¡­¡± She paused to nce at the sky.


    * =098%


    ¡°The Blue Moon?¡± I asked, trying to understand what she meant fully. I¡¯ve always heard about the blue


    moon


    since I be ame an Alpha. It was a moment of elevation and reborn which all werewolves of each pack


    expects dearly. But it only happens once in several decades.


    ¡°Yes, the full blue moon.That was what she told me.¡±


    ¡°Who is this ¡®she¡¯?¡± I asked.


    11:20


    +5


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t see her face. She was wearing a pure white garment covering all her body,¡±


    she paused, trying to recall other details. ¡°She had her side to me as she conversed with me.¡±


    ¡°What other thing did she say?¡±


    sudden in


    ¡°When I shifted, it was like my bones were being broken into small bits again and again. I don¡¯t know


    where this


    I


    surge of p Came from but I knew that something was calling on me, drawing me to itself with a huge


    Wouldn¡¯t define. But I knew I had to ease her


    force. Do you get me?¡± She stared right at my eyes with


    nerves as they were a bit frayed.


    I


    ¡°Of course, my love. I¡¯m listening to you.¡± I whispered, cupping her cheek with my right palm.


    I


    ¡°At first, I wanted to resist but it wasn¡¯t possible the farther I ran. Something else was ying. Then, I


    think, when I got here, I shifted. Though, I can¡¯t remember how or when I did. All I can say is that I


    found myself in another world at that moment. It was short but it felt like I¡¯ve always been there.¡±


    ¡°So, you met her?¡± I searched her eyes for an answer.


    Unable to recall the rest. ¡°.


    ¡°Yes. She said something about me being the survivor¡­.¡± She trailed off, and the destiny changer. I


    can¡¯t reallyy my hands on all she said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Donnie. It¡¯s all passed now. You¡¯re fine now, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I kissed her forehead,


    patting her back after pulling her into aforting hug.


    ¡°You see, Carl¡­I felt familiar with that woman and that ce.¡± She voiced out again. Obviously, she


    was still


    4/5


    Joyread


    Your dream sea of fantastic fletions


    Leer novs y 4.7 FREE


    Google y


    OPEN


    11:20


    Emergency calls only


    giving it some thoughts.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t seem to figure it out¡­yet.¡±


    *098%


    +5


    ¡°You need not worry much about it. Let¡¯s go see Mason like we nned to. We¡¯ve spent a lot of time


    out here, I bet he must have been waiting.¡± I suggested, trying to ease her worries of the moment.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 113

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    *D98%


    11:20


    +5


    Emerging from the depths of the forest, Sidonnie¡¯s hand intertwined with mine and I couldn¡¯t help but


    feel a sense of relief wash over me. The moonlight cast a serene glow upon us as we walked in


    silence, the weight of our recent ordeal still heavy on my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease, the memory of Sidonnie¡¯s transformation lingering like a shadow


    in the back of my thoughts. Who would have thought that our wedding night woulde with such a


    precious gift as the Blue Moon?


    ¡°Sidonnie, how do you feel about what happened?¡± I finally broke the silence, my curiosity and concern


    bubbling to the surface.


    She paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful as she considered her response. When she


    spoke, her voice held a quiet strength that sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°I feel¡­different. More powerful, less fearful,¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s like I have this inner strength, this


    conviction that I can conquer anything thates my way.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her resilience, her unwavering determination to face whatever challengesy


    ahead.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been strong, Sidonnie,¡± I murmured, my admiration evident in my voice.


    But she shook her head, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time, Carlyle. I feel it in my very core. I feel¡­stronger than usual. I feel like I can


    conquer so many things right now.¡±


    Her words filled me with a sense of awe.


    ¡°Then take it as a gift, my dear,¡± I said softly, reaching out to squeeze her hand. ¡°Take it as a gift from


    the goddess on the day you ascended as Moon Shadow Luna.¡¯


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She muttered


    And as we continued our journey together, hand in hand under the moonlit sky, I knew that a lot was


    bound to


    1/6


    ¡­


    Emergency calls only


    *D98%


    11:20


    +5


    change after that transformation of hers. If the transition was a blessing or otherwise, it was difficult and


    still too


    early to tell. I could only hope for the best.


    We continued walking ahead and suddenly, a shadow loomed ahead, and we both paused in our


    tracks, instinctively wary of what might unfold.


    ¡°Sidonnie, isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± I began, my voice trailing off as we both turned our attention to the figure


    standing before us, blocking our path.


    ¡°Yes, it is. We weren¡¯t hallucinating.¡±


    Slowly, almost hesitantly, the dark-clothed figure turned to face us, pulling back the hood of the robe


    that concealed her features. And as recognition dawned upon us, shock rippled through our veins.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Sidonnie whispered, her voice barely above a breath.


    But there she stood, unmistakable in her presence, despite the cloak of mystery that surrounded her. It


    was Raina! Her eyes met ours with an intensity that sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°Raina¡­¡± I breathed, my mind racing with a whirlwind of emotions and questions as I and Donnie


    exchanged nces.


    What was she doing here, and why had she appeared before us now, in the dead of night, shrouded in


    darkness and secrecy?


    Raina¡¯s giggles echoed through the night air, as we stood before her, her presence casting a dark


    shadow over


    us.


    ¡°Surprised to see me, aren¡¯t you?¡± she taunted, her voice dripping with smugness.


    Sidonnie wasted no time in questioning her. ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night,


    Raina? And in this secluded part of the pack?¡±


    But Raina only smirked, reveling in the sense of power she held over us. With the way she acted, she


    definitely had something in mind. Something dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me, haven¡¯t you? But oh, how I love to prove just how smart I am.¡±


    My instincts kicked in as I stepped forward. ¡°What do you want, Raina? And does Rex know you¡¯re


    here?¡±


    2/6


    Emergency calls only


    11:20


    * .098%


    +5


    The mention of her brother¡¯s name seemed to strike fear into Raina¡¯s heart, as fear showed on her face


    before


    she regained herposure. It was clear to me then that she was acting on her own ord, a fact that


    both


    intrigued and unnerved me.


    As we stood there, locked in a tense standoff beneath the moonlit sky, I knew that whatever Raina¡¯s


    intentions may be, we needed to tread carefully. In the politics of werewolves, trust was a rare


    commodity, and betrayal lurked around every corner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you find your way here? This ce is not open to strangers.¡± Donnie backed up


    my words.


    ¡°Oh, take it easy, Luna. Don¡¯t get antsy.¡±


    Raina¡¯s coy response only served to further stoke the mes of Sidonnie¡¯s frustration. ¡°Now, which of


    your questions should I answer first?¡±


    ¡°Answer any question you want, Raina, but make it quick,¡± Sidonnie snapped, getting impatient.


    With a smirk, Raina began to respond, her words dripping with arrogance as she addressed each


    question in turn.


    ¡°You asked how I knew where you are? That¡¯s easy! I made the preparations earlier in the day when I


    and my brother congratted you, all it took was a trail insence made of my blood. Wherever it was, I


    would know. Simple!¡±


    Sidonnie checked around her trying to get the said material but Raina onlyughed crazingly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I took it away from you already. It has served it¡¯s purpose.¡± She rolled her


    eyes at Sidonnie.


    However, her final response sent a chill down Sidonnie¡¯s spines, her intentions bing all too clear.


    ¡°About what I want¡­I¡¯m here to collect what belongs to


    determination.


    me,¡± Raina dered, her eyes glinting with


    The tension hung thick in the air as Sidonnie and Raina faced off, their gazes locked in a battle of wills.


    Standing between them, I watched as the confrontation unfolded.


    ¡°Answer the question, Raina! What do we have that to you?¡± Sidonnie questioned with anger, knowing


    fully well where Raina was going to.


    3/6


    Joyread


    Your dream seo af


    Emergency calls only


    Raina¡¯s smirk only widened as she met Sidonnie¡¯s re with a steely resolve of her own.


    With a hint of malice, she fired at Donnie.


    *


    098% 11:20


    +5


    ¡°Of course, you know what I mean. I¡¯m here to remove any stumbling blocks in my path, Sidonnie. And


    that includes you.¡±


    Donnie¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief, her fists clenched at her sides as she struggled to maintain her


    composure.


    ¡°How dare you! This pack is mine by right, and I won¡¯t let you or anyone else threaten what I¡¯ve built


    here! Everything including what you are here for.¡±


    Raina¡¯sughter rang out, a cruel sound that cut through the silence like a knife..


    ¡°Oh, Sidonnie, you¡¯re so naive. You think you can stand in my way? You¡¯re nothing but a pawn in my


    game.¡± Raina mocked.


    I stepped forward, trying to diffuse the escting tension as it was creating a scene and I didn¡¯t want


    them to attract unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Enough, both of you!¡± I said, but my words fell on deaf ears as they continued to lock horns, their


    animosity threatening to tear the pack apart at its seams.


    The air cra ckled with tension as the confrontation escted, both women standing their ground, their


    resolve unwavering. It was a battle of wills, a sh between the rightful Luna and the obsessor with a


    dangerous agenda.


    As the argument reached a fever pitch, I couldn¡¯t help but feel torn between the two women before me,


    knowing that the oue of their confrontation would have far-reaching consequences for us all if I


    didn¡¯t take action.


    Using the mate bond, I forced Sidonnie to head to my instruction by shutting her up after soothing her


    with romantic words through the mind link.


    Then, I stepped in front of Raina with a re.


    ¡°You need to stop being obsessed with something that¡¯s not true, Raina. I¡¯m not yours, I wasn¡¯t yours,


    and I¡¯ll never be yours.¡± I warned. ¡°Let it sink into your head.¡±


    Raina¡¯s expression twisted with rage at my words, her desperation to possess me evident in her every


    gesture.


    4/6


    Joyread


    Your dream sea of


    farins


    Emergency calls only


    *D98%


    11:20


    +5


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± She yelled furiously.


    With a sudden movement, Raina flung a small bottle towards Sidonnie, chanting strange words as she


    did so.


    Panic grips my heart as I shouted for Sidonnie to shift back and dodge the iing threat. But to my


    surprise, Sidonnie stood her ground, her gaze unwavering as if she had been expecting the attack all


    along.


    With urgency, I instructed her to dodge the attack but she refused, not moving an inch


    ¡°Donnie, shift back! Get out of the way!¡±


    Donnie remained rooted to the spot, with determination oozing from her. And just as the bottle was


    about to strike her, it suddenly stopped in mid-air, suspended by some unseen force before dropping to


    the ground, shattered.


    My eyes widened in astonishment as I realized what just happened. Sidonnie had somehow, in ways I


    couldn¡¯t exin, thwarted Raina¡¯s attack with her own strength and resilience.


    Just when I thought it has all ended, the contents of the bottle she had flung at us seemed to have a


    sinister purpose, gathering into a ball before lunging at Raina with deadly intent.


    In a horrifying turn of events, Raina began to attack herself, her movements erratic and uncontroble.


    It was clear that whatever she had unleashed upon herself was beyond her control.


    Suddenly, she dropped down t on the ground. It came as a shock at first but realization soon set in


    when she didn¡¯t stand up after about three minutes.


    Sidonnie and I rushed to her side, to check what went wrong. Squatting beside her seemingly lifeless


    body, I checked her pulse, hoping against hope that there was still a chance to save her. But as I felt for


    any sign of life, the truth became painfully clear.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± I muttered, the words heavy on my tongue as I looked into Sidonnie¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s dead.¡±


    53% 11:10


    The weight of my words hung heavy in the air as Sidonnie processed the enormity of what has


    transpired. For a moment, silence reigned as we both came to terms with the sudden turn of events,


    the forest eerily quiet around


    US.


    ¡°What¡­what do we do now?¡± Sidonnie asked in a voice barely above a whisper.


    My heart ached at the anguish in Sidonnie¡¯s voice, knowing that the path ahead is fraught with


    uncertainty and danger. Definitely, so many things was about to unfold and it was a bit hot because


    Raina was a rival pack¡¯s royal -Alpha Rex¡¯s sister. It was no small issue.


    ¡°We¡­we¡¯ll deal with this as it should be.¡± I muttered, ncing at the body once again.


    I


    Trying the mindlink with Donald once again, it went through. I guess the whole environment has


    returned to its normal. Since Sidonnie began yelling and groaning in pain, I had tried calling upon him


    but I could reach him. I thought it was his me ntal block at first and tried to force it open, but only got


    the same result. Then, I realized there were external forces which I could exin ying at bay.


    Donald¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, tinged with surprise at being contacted at such an early hour.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asked.


    Still through the mind link, I replied.


    ¡°Donald, I need you toe to our location immediately.¡±


    Donald¡¯s response was swift, his thoughts swirling with confusion as he questioned the sudden


    urgency of


    summons.


    my


    ¡°Carlyle, what¡¯s going on? Why are you calling me at this hour? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be enjoying


    your afterwedding?¡±


    However, I wasted no time in exining the urgency of the situation demanding immediate action.


    1/5


    Emergency calls only.


    Chapter 114


    053% 11:10


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin, Donald. Just trust me and get here as soon as possible. We need your


    help.¡±


    Donald hesitates, sensing the need in my tone, but ultimately agreed to heed the call.


    ¡°We?¡­Alright, Carlyle. I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there before you know it.¡± He said.


    5


    As the mind link was severed, I exhaled a breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding. With Donald on his way,


    we would have an extra set of hands to help go through the aftermath of Raina¡¯s demise.


    Truth to Donald¡¯s words, he arrived at the scene, his steps faltering as he took in the sight before him.


    We turned to acknowledge his presence, as we braced ourselves for his reaction.


    ¡°What are you two doing out here? Shouldn¡¯t you be cuddling and having a fair share of romance in


    your. Donald was confused as he approached us.


    But his words trailed off as he caught sight of the lifeless body lying on the ground before us. Shock


    washed over him as he realized the seriousness of the situation at hand.


    ¡°Someone¡­someone died? Who is it?¡± He couldn¡¯t find his voice quickly.


    Steeling himself, Donald approached the body, his heart pounding with a bit of fear. And as he saw the


    face of the corpse, he expressed nothing but disbelief.


    A bit shaken, he stuttered.


    ¡°Raina? But¡­how?¡±


    Turning to Sidonnie and I, Donald¡¯s gaze was filled with a mixture of disbelief and skepticism. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Do someone care to exin what exactly happened here? Or are we just going to stand around


    exchanging nces?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the body to the pack hospital first. A lot of things remain unknown.¡± I instructed and he stared


    at me like he wouldn¡¯t respond until I told him what happened.


    ¡°And then, I could probably help with some recap on the way.¡± Donnie noticed his reluctance and


    quickly said. those words to make him sumb.


    ¡°Fine!¡± He sighed, left with no choice


    2/5


    Emergency calls only o


    Chapter 114


    D 53%


    11:10


    +5


    He called upon two standby guards nearest to where we were, so that they could do the carrying.


    Headed for the pack hospital where Raina¡¯s body would beid, Sidonnie began to recount all that


    happened to Donald, excluding the transition she went through. I guess she wanted to keep that to


    ourselves and I felt it was just the right thing to do. There was no need to expose her progress.


    Not that Donald was a bad person but I just didn¡¯t see the need to and she probably didn¡¯t too.


    Donald listened intently as Sidonnie recounted the events that led to Raina¡¯s demise, his expression


    thoughtful as he processed the information. Once she finished, he offered his insights.


    ¡°So many happenings in one night¡­¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I nodded in agreement, my gaze focused as I turned to him.


    ¡°What do you make of all this, Donald?¡± I asked.


    Donald hummed in thought for a moment, his brows furrowed as he considered the pieces of the


    puzzle before


    him.


    ¡°Well, let me start from here, I saw Raina leaving with Rex earlier in the evening, so I¡¯m not sure how


    she ended up here. How did she pass through the pack guards?¡± He paused.


    ¡°And what about that bottle she threw? What was it meant for? Who gave it to her? Where did she get


    it? Why did she suffer from the attack?¡±


    I shook my head, with a trouble expression as I considered the implications of Raina¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But you¡¯re right, we need to investigate the contents of that bottle. And why it would


    gather itself and return to attack Raina¡­¡± Donnie chipped in thoughtfully.


    Donald¡¯s analysis struck a chord with me, and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Donald. There are a lot of unanswered questions here. We¡¯ll need to conduct a thorough


    investigation to get to the bottom of this.¡± I said. ¡°But one thing is sure¡­her aim foring here. She


    wanted to harm Raina.¡±


    it


    ¡°Exactly! I never knew what Cant to be obsessed with unreal things.¡± Donald heaved a sigh as we


    progressed


    behind the guards carrying the body.


    3/5


    onlyO


    Emergency calls only C


    Chapter 114


    053% 11:10


    5


    ¡°Very dangerous.¡± Donniemented and moved to my side, holding my arm tightly while I rubbed her


    knuckles softly, offering her a soothing smile.


    Soon, we got to the pack hospital and Raina¡¯s body was kept in a special room. There were so many


    reasons we couldn¡¯t treat her body in any way we would have treated a werewolf from Moon Shadow.


    The only thing we could do was cover her body, keeping her dignity. By now, it was about an hour to


    dawn which meant everyone would be awake soon.


    Outside the hospital, the atmosphere was tense as I, Sidonnie, and Donald gathered to discuss our


    next steps. The guards who apanied us have been dismissed, leaving only the three of us to


    contend with the weight of


    the situation.


    ¡°So, Carlyle, what¡¯s the n?¡± Donald asked.


    I considered Donald¡¯s question carefully, my mind racing with possibilities.


    ¡°What next? I¡¯m calling Rex to tell him, of course. We need to take care of that corpse fast and we can¡¯t


    do that without his presence and knowledge.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Calling Rex that way might not be the best idea, Carlyle. Think about the implications of involving him


    with such news. You know him too well, you know how he can be.¡± Donald offered his own perspective.


    My jaw tightened at the implication, but I knew Donald was right. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of


    frustration at the situation.


    ¡°About that, none of this is our fault, Donald. Raina trespas sed into our pack territory and brought this


    upon herself. She shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce.¡±


    Donald nodded in understanding, but his expression remained grave as he pressed further.


    ¡°But how do you intend to exin that to Rex? How do you expect him to react to the news of his


    sister¡¯s death?¡±


    I fell silent, the weight of Donald¡¯s words sinking in.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to make him see reason, Carlyle. Especially when he just lost his sister.¡± Sidonnie


    echoed my thoughts, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    My shoulders sagged with resignation, realizing the truth in Donald and Sidonnie¡¯s words.


    4/5


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 114


    ¡°Then, what do you suggest we do?¡± I asked.


    053% 11:10


    5


    Three of us stood in contemtive silence, grappling with the weight of our decision. It was Sidonnie


    who broke the silence, her voice steady as she gave her suggestion.


    ¡°Perhaps we should send him an emergency message, requiring his immediate presence, without


    divulging the details of what happened.¡± She suggested.


    I considered her suggestion carefully, recognizing the potential merit in her approach. It was a risky


    move, but one that could potentially spare us from the wrath of Rex¡¯s grief-fueled anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble, but it might just work. Rex can be unpredictable at the best of times, but it¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    With our n decided, I turned to Donald, issuing my instructions.


    ¡°Settled! In that case, Donald, I need you to have a letter sent to Rex first thing tomorrow morning.


    Make sure it¡¯s urgent, so he¡¯ll be able to make it down here the same day.¡±


    Donald nodded in understanding as he prepared to carry out my orders.


    5/5

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    053% 11.10


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    The next day dawned, casting a new light upon the pack¡¯s territory as I and Sidonnie made our way to


    Sidonnie¡¯s quarters to see Mason. The events of the previous night weighed heavily on our minds, and


    that has caused us to forget all about Mason all through.


    ¡°I trust you¡¯ve sent the message as instructed?¡± I asked Donald through the mind link.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Let¡¯s hope Rex receives it soon.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Good! Mind you, we need to keep what happenedst night between us for now. We don¡¯t want to


    cause


    unnecessary panic among the pack.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s the best thing. I was about to say that as well.¡± He said and I stopped the conversation


    with him, focusing on Sidonnie who was by my side as we progressed to her quarters. I knew from her


    expression tat she was really worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on Mason for now. We¡¯ll deal with the rest when the timees.¡± I ced my hand on


    Sidonnie¡¯s shoulder assuringly and she shed me a smile like she didn¡¯t care about whatever


    happens but I saw right through her.


    Together, we entered her quarters, our footsteps echoing softly in the silence of the morning mingling


    with the gentle hum of activity as maids bustled about, tending to their tasks. Each maid we passed


    offered a respectful nod or curtsy, acknowledging Sidonnie¡¯s new position as their Luna.


    ¡°Good morning, Luna.¡± The first maid bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Sidonnie replied and that was how she replied every other maid we met.


    good to see the maids carrying on as usual, It¡¯s a sign of their acknowledgement.¡± I whispered to her.


    Sidonnie nodded in agreement, but uttered something different from what I was expecting from her.


    ¡°I hope they¡¯re not just faking it.¡± She said and I understood how that came about. The questions about


    her worth to be Moon Shadow¡¯s Luna was really frequent before the elders finally agreed. The maidsN?velDrama.Org content.


    weren¡¯t left out as they all gossiped about her then.


    1/6


    Emergency calls onlyOf


    Chapter 115


    ¡°Trust me, it will be all sincere soon even if it isn¡¯t now. You can do it.¡± I said and she smiled.


    D53% 11:11


    45


    Getting to Sidonnie¡¯s quarters, Mason rushed into his room as soon as he noticed out presence, his


    small figure disappearing behind the door as he instructed the maids to keep everyone out and lock the


    door tightly. His words were filled with frustration and anger, leaving Sidonnie and I concerned.


    Turning to the maid attending to Mason, Sidonnie sought answers, her concern evident in every line of


    her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mason? Why is he so upset?¡±


    ¡°He fell asleep verytest night, Luna. And when he woke up, he was very angry. He wouldn¡¯t talk to


    any of us, and it¡¯s been difficult to care for him overnight. I won¡¯t deceive you, Luna. Even, the way he


    slept was a miracle indeed. It was hell.¡±


    My heart sank at the maid¡¯s words as my worry for Mason grew with each passing moment.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Luna. Should I bring his meal?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten?¡± Sidonnie asked, surprised


    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t. Since yesterday evening, he has refused to touch his food and all attempts to feed him


    proved abortive.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Bring his meal.¡± Sidonnie instructed after we listened to the maid.


    The maid nodded in understanding, grateful for Sidonnie¡¯s intervention. As we walked closer to the


    Mason¡¯s room door, Donnie prepared herself to face his anger, knowing that she must do whatever it


    took to ease his anger.


    Sidonnie and I stood outside Mason¡¯s door, knocking gently, calling out to Mason in the hopes of


    getting a response.


    ¡°Mason, it¡¯s mum and dad? Can wee in?¡±


    Silence greeted our pleas. The only sound that replied us was the muf fled echo of our voices against


    the closed door. Sidonnie¡¯s brow furrowed with concern as she exchanged a worried nce with me.


    2/6


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 115


    ¡°Mason, sweetheart, please open the door. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    053% 11.11


    But still, there was no response, leaving us feeling helpless and unsure of how to proceed. With a


    heavy sigh, I ced a reassuring hand on Sidonnie¡¯s shoulder, offering her aforting squeeze.


    ¡°Perhaps we should give him some time, Donnie. He¡¯lle to us when he¡¯s ready.¡± I suggested.


    Just when we were about to leave, Mason¡¯s voice broke the silence, as he spoke with hurt and


    frustration.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see me. Just leave me alone!¡±


    +5


    Donnie felt pained at Mason¡¯s words, the pain evident in every syble. Stepping closer to the door, I


    spoke softly.


    ¡°Mason, please, let us in. We want to talk to you.¡±


    Mason¡¯s silence was deafening, but I refused to give up. I pressed on, pleading.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, son? Why are you so upset?¡± I asked, more or less like a query.


    And then, finally, Mason¡¯s voice broke through the barrier of silence, his words raw with emotion as I


    heard his so bs whike tears streamed down his cheeks.


    ¡°You ignored me yesterday! You didn¡¯t y with me at all. You only cared about yourselves after the


    wedding!¡±


    My heart shattered at his Mason¡¯s words, he must have been expecting us all night but we couldn¡¯t


    show up. We weren¡¯t there when he needed us the most.


    ¡°Mason, I¡¯m so sorry. Something unexpected came up, but we didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. Please,


    believe us.¡± I exined, hoping to receive a positive response from him, but there was none.


    ¡°Please, Mason, open the door. Let us talk to you. We love you, and we want to make things right.¡±


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Mason¡¯s voice came through, as he instructed the stand in maid


    inside with him to open the door.


    ¡°Open the door for them, Millie.¡±


    With a click, the door unlocked, swinging open to reveal Mason¡¯s tear-stained face. Sidonnie and I


    walked inside,


    3/6


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 115


    enveloping Mason in a tight embrace.


    1


    D 53%


    11:11


    +5


    0


    He was still in tears, his small frame wracked with s obs. Desperate tofort him, we tried to


    persuade him to stop crying, but our efforts seemed to only make things worse.


    ¡°Mason, please don¡¯t cry.


    Everything will be okay.¡± Sidonnie cooed but it had no desired effect on him.


    Mason¡¯s tears only intensified at my words, his cries echoing off the walls of his room. Soon, I began to


    get frustrated by his attitude. What was he trying to prove? Several pleas, he didn¡¯t want them, then


    what did he


    want?


    ¡°Crying won¡¯t solve anything, Mason. You need to learn to be strong, like a man.¡± I tried to reason with


    him, holding my anger in so I wouldn¡¯tsh out at him.


    Mason¡¯s so bs only seem to grow louder at my words, his tear-stained face filled with confusion and


    hurt. And then, in a moment of rity, he spoke up.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a man yet, Daddy.¡±


    My heart ski pped a beat at my son¡¯s words, as my frustration melted away as I realized the weight of


    what he said. Turning to Sidonnie, I nced at her briefly before responding.


    ¡°Who told u


    that, Mason?¡±


    ¡°My teacher at the pack academy. He said we¡¯re all kids and shouldn¡¯t do things that are meant for


    adults.¡± Mason¡¯s response was immediate, as he replied innocently.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Mason¡¯s earnestness. Turning back to Mason, I offered him a reassuring


    smile.


    ¡°Your teacher is right, Mason. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a young Alpha, and that means you have to


    learn to be strong, even when things are tough.¡±


    As my words sank in, Mason¡¯s tears began to subside.


    ¡°Do you understand me, Mason?¡± I stared directly at his face as he nodded. ¡°If you continue to be a


    crybaby, you won¡¯t see my very well like you do now.¡±


    Mason remained silent, his gaze fixed on Sidonnie. With his look, it was obvious what he wanted. I had


    been the one doing the talking and cooing while Sidonnie only looked on. Obviously he wanted


    something from her too.


    4/6


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 115


    053% 11:11


    Sensing his need forfort, Donnie gently lifted him up, cradling him in her arms as she kissed his


    forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mason. I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. We¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise.¡± Her voice was soft


    and soothing.


    Mason¡¯s anger slowly melted away as he leaned into her embrace. With a shaky breath, he made a


    request.


    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll let me sleep with you both tonight in daddy¡¯s bedroom?¡± He exchanged nces


    between I and his mother.


    5


    I and Sidonnie chuckled at his attitude and without hesitation, we nodded in agreement, knowing that


    nothing was more important thanforting our child.


    ¡°Of course, Mason. We¡¯ll all sleep together tonight.¡±


    Immediately, his face lit up with relief, his tears reced by a smile as he descended from his bed, his


    small figure darting to a corner of the room. With a triumphant grin, he retrieved a drawing from its


    hiding ce, proudly presenting it to us.


    ¡°Here, Mummy, Daddy. I made this for you. It¡¯s my gift for your wedding yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mason. That¡¯s thoughtful of you.¡±


    With a warm hug, we thanked Mason for his gift. That way, he told us several tales about the previous


    days up till the wedding day and weughed at his little demonstrations..


    Till midday, we spent it together, ying games with him and I made use of the chance to evaluate how


    far he was in his studies.


    gone


    Then, Donald mind linked me when it was almost when it waste afternoon.


    ¡°Rex is here.¡± He said.


    5/6

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    0


    D 53%


    11:11


    +5


    ¡°Donald said Rex is here,¡± I announced to Sidonnie and she sighed.


    Sidonnie¡¯s sigh was heavy with resignation, her mind already racing with ns for our next steps.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you tonight, sweetheart.¡± Turning to Mason, she assured him of her visitter that night,


    her smile brightening his face with joy.


    Mason nodded eagerly, his smile widening at the prospect of his mother¡¯s visit. As we turned to leave,


    Mason¡¯s voice stopped us in our tracks.


    ¡°Wait! I almost forgot!¡± He jumped towards his wardrobe.


    Sidonnie and I turned back, our curiosity piqued as Mason rushed to retrieve something from his room.


    With a mischievous tw inkle in his eye, he presented us with a small gemstone with pride.


    ¡°I want to give this to Donald. Athena said I should find something, like the drawing I gave you for your


    wedding gift. So, I want to give him this.¡±


    Sidonnie and Iughed at Mason¡¯s innocence, our hearts warmed by his gesture of generosity.


    ¡°Thank you, Mason. We¡¯ll make sure Donald gets it. Now, go on and have a great day. We¡¯ll see you


    tonight.¡± I ruffled his hair affectionately, I epted the gemstone with a promise to pass it on to Donald.


    With one final hug, we bade Mason farewell.


    Going to meet Rex, a nagging sense of concern suddenly crept into my mind. Sidonnie¡¯s safety was


    paramount, and it dawned on me that it might not be wise for her to apany me. I needed to find a


    way to ensure her safety without arousing suspicion or hurt feelings.


    Thinking quickly, I devised a n to assign Sidonnie a task that would keep her upied and


    away from


    any


    Emergency calls onlyORO


    Chapter 116


    053% 11.11


    potential danger. With a calm demeanor, I approached her and carefully crafted my words, ensuring


    they conveyed my concern without revealing my true intentions.


    ¡°Sidonnie, darling, there¡¯s something I need you to take care of for me,¡± I began. ¡°I have an urgent


    matter that requires your attention, and I trust you to handle it with your usual grace and efficiency.¡±


    Sidonnie nodded, her expression curious but understanding. I could see the flicker of concern in her


    eyes, but! quickly reassured her that everything was under control.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, my love,¡± I said, giving her a reassuring smile. ¡°I just need you to handle


    this for me while I take care of something else. You¡¯re more than capable, and I know I can rely on


    you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, anything for you.¡± She agreed to take on the task.


    Then, we departed and I headed for my office to meet my guest. Donald was already there, waiting for


    me together with Rex.


    Immediately I stepped in. I was greeted by the sight of Donald and Rex already waiting for me, their


    expressions expectant. Rex wasted no time in addressing me, his toneced with curiosity and a hint of


    skepticism.


    ¡°To what do I owe your important summons, Alpha Carlyle?¡± he inquired, his sharp gaze fixed on me.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts before responding, thinking of the best way to break the news


    to him.


    ¡°We needed your presence for something urgent and very important,¡± I replied steadily.


    Rex¡¯s eyebrows raised in skepticism, a hint of amusement ying at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Could it be that you want to borrow something from me?¡± he taunted teasingly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I shook my head, a flicker of seriousness crossing my features.


    ¡°It¡¯s far from that,¡± I assured him with an unwavering gaze that met his stare just right.


    Rex¡¯s expression turned serious as he observed me closely, sensing the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re looking so tense and serious this way, I have a bad feeling about it,¡± he remarked.


    I nodded in acknowledgment, knowing that there was no easy way to sugarcoat the news I was about


    to deliver.


    2/4


    Emergency calls onlyOR


    Chapter 116


    .


    D 53% 11.11


    As I prepared to reveal the reason for my summons, I braced myself for Rex¡¯s reaction, knowing that


    the implications of what I had to say would likely have far-reaching consequences for us all.


    5.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to follow us somewhere.¡± I said, deciding to tell him after showing him because I still


    found it really ufortable to break the news to him just like that.


    As we made our way to the hospital, the atmosphere in the car was tense, with an air of anticipation


    hanging heavy in the air. Rex, ever observant, couldn¡¯t help but sense that something was amiss,


    though he refrained from pressing the issue.


    Growing increasingly impatient, Rex finally broke the silence, his voice tinged with frustration and


    confusion.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± he demanded, his tone bordering on usation. ¡°Are you trying to treat


    me like at dumb person again, just like you always do?¡±


    I held up a hand in a calming gesture, meeting Rex¡¯s gaze with a steady look.


    ¡°Please, Rex, just trust me,¡± I urged. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    The car pulled up outside the hospital, as the three of us stepped out, approaching the entrance.


    Rex¡¯s skepticism was palpable as we arrived at the hospital, his confusion only growing as we entered


    the building. Making our way to the room I had prepared for Raina¡¯s body, I could see the realization


    dawning on Rex¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked when we entered and I urged him with my syrecth ged hand to take a look.


    Flipping the cover over, realization dawned on him.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± he began, his voice trailing off as he took in the scene before him.


    I nodded solemnly, confirming his suspicions. Then, Rexughed crazingly while I looked at him.


    ¡°Is this some kind of joke, Alpha Carlyle? If it is, I¡¯ll suggest you to please stop it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, Alpha Rex.¡±


    ¡°I fail to believe it. Where is she? What happened to her?¡±


    Rex¡¯s disbelief turned to anger as I exined the tragic events that led to Raina¡¯s death. My voice


    trembled with


    3/4


    onlyORY


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 1161


    emotion as he struggled toe to terms with the shocking news.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! You¡¯re lying to me! Where is she? I need to see her!¡± Rex yelled furiously.


    ¡°Rex, I wouldn¡¯t joke about something like this. I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    Rex¡¯s anger boiled over as he refused to ept my exnation, his fists clenched in frustration.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t true! Raina can¡¯t be gone! She can¡¯t!¡± He insisted.


    053% 11:11


    Despite my attempts to reassure him, Rex¡¯s denial was strong as he struggled toprehend the loss


    of his sister.


    All of a sudden, the was filled reverberated with the haunting sound of Rex¡¯s mournful howl, a primal


    cry of anguish that reverberated through the hospital walls, I and Donald bowed our heads in respect,


    understanding the depth of Rex¡¯s grief as he knelt beside his sister¡¯s lifeless body, tears streaming


    down his face,


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rex.¡± I uttered softly, barely above a whisper as I watched him sumb to the weight of


    his sorrow. The pain etched on Rex¡¯s face resonated deeply with me, stirring memories of my own loss


    and the heavy burden of leadership I bore at such a young age after I lost my father.


    ¡°I know your pain, Rex. I¡¯ve felt it too.¡± I thought to myself.


    As Rex¡¯s cries echoed through the room, I reflected on the fragility of life and the heavy toll that loss


    can take on even the strongest of individuals.


    4/4

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    REX¡¯S POV


    D53% 11:11


    +5


    Having gotten the message sent by Alpha Carlyle very early that morning, it¡¯s content pressed against


    my chest like a stone. The morning air was crisp, but my thoughts were clouded with uncertainty. The


    urgency in the letter¡¯s words echoed in my mind, urging me to heed its call, yet a part of me resisted.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of my stomach. Why now? Why me?


    Questions swirled in my head, each one more troubling than thest. The timing was too strange,


    coming just a day after Carlyle¡¯s joyous union with his mate.


    My footsteps faltered as doubts gnawed at my resolve. Was this a trap, a ploy orchestrated by Moon


    Shadow to exploit our vulnerabilities? Or perhaps it was something more sinister, a threat looming on


    the horizon that I couldn¡¯t yet see.


    Despite the bad feeling I greatly felt, I pressed on, determined to honor the summons.


    Getting to Moon Shadow, I was weed quite alright but the look shed at me said it all. It was


    different from that which I¡¯ve experienced on several days whenever I visited. The difference was clear.


    Carlyle showed up and for the first time in years, he didn¡¯t respond to my taunts. Like, we¡¯ve been rivals


    for years. and neither of us would let go of the chance to get at the other.


    Bit by bit, I began confirming my intuition right. Something was wrong! Still, I followed through with what


    he was saying by following him till we drove to an hospital.


    There, I was forced to talk. What were we going to do at an hospital? Definitely, I was sure that


    whatever it was must be a grave issue.


    We got inside an hospital room and I was pissed because I never expected Carlyle to treat me like his


    guard who would just follow hismands without questioning him. If only I knew.


    Then I saw a corpse, covered with a white cloth lying still on a gurney in the hospital room we entered.


    There, I


    et more confused.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I asked silently, looking at Carlyle and he urged me with a signal to check who it was. I


    was an Alpha and I wasn¡¯t scared to identify the corpse, but for some reasons, I developed cold feet


    the veryst minute


    1/5


    Emergency calls onlyDOO


    Chapter 117


    D


    53% 11:11


    I pulled the cloth over the corpse¡¯s head. When I finally exposed the face, I was shocked at who it was.


    ¡°This¡­¡± I was speechless as Raina¡¯s dead face met with mine..


    At first, it felt like some kind of joke and I sighed, thinking Carlyle was ying pranks on me. I thought


    he was faking all these to get me or something. But I proceeded to check the corpse¡¯s wrist to see if it


    was really my sister. There was a light invincible tatoo that only werewolves of our blood knew about


    there and realization dawned on me. It was indeed my sister, Raina. There was no way Carlyle and his


    Beta could have faked the


    corpse.


    My heart lurched as the truth revealed itself beneath the white shroud. Raina, my beloved sister,y


    motionless on the gurney before me. Shock coursed through my veins, stealing the breath from my


    lungs as I struggled toprehend the sight before me.


    A myriad of emotions surged within me, each one more agonizing than thest. Grief, raw and


    unyielding, threatened to consume me whole, its weight bearing down on my shoulders like a leaden


    cloak. Anguish twisted my features as I fought to suppress the overwhelming tide of sorrow threatening


    to engulf me.


    But amidst the despair, a flicker of something else ignited within me: Rage! Anger simmered beneath


    the surface, a seething inferno fueled by the injustice of her untimely demise.


    How could this have happened to her, to us? The questions echoed in my mind, unanswered and


    tormenting.


    Trembling with a mixture of sorrow and fury, I turned to Carlyle, my voice barely above a whisper as I


    struggled to find the words.


    ¡°Why? Why Raina? How this this happen?¡± My question hung in the air, unanswered and echoing in


    the sterile confines of the hospital room. But deep down, I knew that no answer could ever quell the


    pain of losing her.


    Tears welled in my eyes as Carlyle exined what had befallen Raina, each word twisting the knife of


    grief deeper into my heart. I had warned her countless times, pleaded with her to let go of her


    obsession, but she had stubbornly refused to heed my words.


    Why was she so unwilling to listen?


    Why did she insist on risking everything for a futile cause?


    Suddenly, a primal roar tore from my throat, echoing through the sterile walls of the hospital room.


    2/5


    Emergency calls only!


    calls only:


    Chapter 117


    053% 11:11


    +5


    Then, I turned to face Carlyle, my eyes zing with a mix of anguish and fury. How could he expect me


    to believe his version of events? He could have twisted the truth to suit his own agenda, to absolve


    himself of any guilt.


    I knew Raina could have done all he imed to have happened, but I failed to believe. It just wasn¡¯t


    making


    sense. Not after I and Raina returned to home together, to our pack after Carlyle¡¯s wedding the


    previous day.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± I spat, each word dripping with venom. ¡°You expect me to believe your lies? You and


    Donald are responsible for Raina¡¯s death!¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s eyes shed with indignation, his voice cutting through the turmoil like a knife.


    ¡°You know me better than that,¡± he retorted. ¡°I never loved your sister but I would never have thought of


    killing her.¡±


    But I refused to be swayed, my anger boiling over as I advanced toward him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I roared, my voice echoing off the sterile walls. ¡°Tell me the truth, or so help me, I¡¯ll make you


    regret it!¡±


    Tension filled the room as Carlyle and I faced each other, emotions running high.


    ¡°Rex, I swear to you, everything I¡¯ve told you is the truth. Raina¡­ she¡¯s gone, but I did nothing to her.


    She caused it herself.¡± Carlyle stood his ground.


    ¡°Prove it! If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll pay dearly for your lies. I¡¯ll make sure of it. I¡¯ll destroy everything you


    hold dear, one by one. Your Luna, your child, your loved ones, your pack¡­ they¡¯ll all suffer because of


    you! I¡¯ll kill tem one after the other.¡±


    Carlyle¡¯s expression changed at the intensity of my words, knowing the weight of my threat. But he


    remained resolute and stretched his hand out to collect something from Donald.


    Donald ced a tied white piece of cloth on his palm, and he loosened it, showing it to me. The content


    tied in the cloth was nothing but broken bottles.


    ¡°Here, Rex. Have this. You know what to do with it¡± he stared straight into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll find the truth


    in it.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before taking the bottle from Carlyle¡¯s outstretched hand. I inhaled deeply, and


    nerves softened as I caught a whiff of my sister¡¯s scent.


    my


    3/5


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 117


    ¡°Raina¡­¡± I muttered softly.


    053% 11.11


    +5


    ¡°That was the bottle of charm we gathered at the scene after what happened.¡± Carlyle uttered and I


    stared at the bottle before taking a nce at Raina¡¯s corpse right in front of me.


    As the reality of Raina¡¯s death sank in, my anger began to ebb, reced by a profound sense of loss.


    ¡°Rex, please¡­ let¡¯s focus on finding out what happened here. Pointing fingers won¡¯t bring Raina back.


    We need to work together to uncover the truth. You should know by now that there are so many


    unanswered questions.¡± Carlyle said in earnest and I listened carefully with rapt attention. ¡°If we¡¯re to


    drag this, you know who¡¯s at fault here, your sister is. Trespas sing is her first crime and attempted


    murder is her second.¡± He analysed carefully but intimidatingly, making me realize what was at stake.


    After some thought, Carlyle was right.


    The questions were clear and they all remained unanswered.


    Questions like how Raina got to Moon Shadow thatte at night and where she got the bottle of charm


    from because I had clearly restricted her movement since thest incident that happened with Moon


    Shadow.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better to take the fall on this.¡± I concluded thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Carlyle. ming each other won¡¯t bring Raina back. I need to find out what really


    happened here. I¡¯ll investigate the case thoroughly and get back to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Carlyle nodded in understanding, a sense of relief washing over him.


    ¡°And¡­¡± I trailed off, ncing at Raina onest time before covering her body back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    whatever she might have done to you. I failed to train her well.¡± I extended my sincere apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rex. We appreciate your willingness to work together on this. And we ept your apology.¡±


    I nodded at him with gratitude as I prepared to leave.. However, Donald¡¯s question brought my attention


    back to


    the matter at hand.


    ¡°What about Raina¡¯s body? What are your ns for her?¡±


    I paused, considering the question carefully before responding.


    4/5


    5/5


    Emergency calls only


    Chapter 117


    053% 11:11


    +5


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements for her to be taken back to our pack once I have all the answers we need. It¡¯s


    the least I can do for her.¡±


    I said and took my leave.


    SEND GIFT


    ?


    COMMENTProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 118

    D 53%


    11:11


    REX¡¯S POV


    As I stood before the guards who had allowed Raina to leave the pack boundaries against my orders,


    anger burned within me like a raging fire. Their betrayal had cost me my sister, and there would be no


    forgiveness for such negligence.


    I asked them severally how it happened and when but they seemed to have no idea about it. How¡¯s


    that possible? Was Raina a needle? Or has she turned to breeze that one cannot notice or get hold of?


    Then, it was either they were bribed by her or they were hiding the truth from me. But my patience wore


    thin and I couldn¡¯t wait for their response any longer.


    ¡°You have betrayed the trust of this pack,¡± I thundered, my voice echoing through the meeting hall.


    ¡°And for that, there will be consequences.¡±


    Their faces paled with fear as they shifted nervously under my gaze, but their feeble excuses fell on


    deaf ears.


    ¡°We were just following orders, Alpha,¡± one of them stammered, his voice trembling with fear. ¡°We


    didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    But their words only fueled my frustration. ¡°You were entrusted with the safety of this pack and it¡¯s


    members, and you failed miserably,¡± I spat, my patience wearing thin.


    Their pleas for leniency fell on deaf ears as I pronounced their sentence with a heavy heart. ¡°You will


    be executed at dawn,¡± I dered, my voice heavy with sorrow.


    ¡°Rex, you¡¯re doing this wrongly.¡± My Beta intervened in their stead but I was way too angry and pained


    to listen.


    ¡°You can say that to me when you know how it feels to lose your sister, the only family you have left!¡± I


    fired at him but he was intimidated.


    ¡°Fine, I understand you. But¡­¡±


    ¡°You understand nothing!¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°How about we put them in prison first? They might as well be of useter.¡± He suggested through our


    mind link.


    1/4


    Emergency calls onlyOC


    ¡°As you wish!¡± I said to him and dismissed them allto face their fate.


    D 53%


    11:11


    +5


    Now, I was left with the maids, Raina¡¯s maids. I instructed the head maid to fish out the new one


    assigned to her and send her to me. Then, I began questioning her as soon as she showed up.


    As soon as the maid arrived, I wasted no time in questioning her, my tone firm but measured.


    ¡°You were assigned to Raina,¡± I began, my eyes boring into hers.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Rex.¡± She answered


    ¡°Tell me everything you know about her activities leading up to her death.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± The maid¡¯s hands began to trembled.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡± I asked, focusing more on her. Seemed like she¡¯ll be of help in some way.


    Her hands trembled more as she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. She recounted the events of


    the past few days, her words painting a picture of Raina¡¯s restlessness and determination to leave the


    pack boundaries despite my warnings.


    ¡°There was a day she returned from your office and she was really angry and upset about something. I


    tried asking her what was wrong but she wouldn¡¯t say anything to me. Instead, she began pacing to


    and fro all about the room, muttering words to herself.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear anything she was saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that. But I think I had her saying things like; she can¡¯t get married to him¡­this


    can be¡­. and some other things I can¡¯t really ce my hands on.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened after then?¡± I pressed the maid for further details, determined to unravel the


    mystery surrounding my sister¡¯s death, no matter the cost. Only then would justice be served, and the


    truth revealed.


    ¡°By that time, it was evening and I was about to prepare her bed so that she could retire for the night


    but she asked me to go prepare her leisure outfit. I asked her where she was going but she wouldn¡¯t


    tell me.¡±


    ¡°Then, you prepared the outfit, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± She stuttered as she avoided my gaze


    2/4


    Emergency calls onlyO


    ¡°Speak, youngdy, before I descend my wrath on you.¡±


    Lowering herself more, she pleaded.


    053% 11:11


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alpha Rex. I had no choice but to do whatever she told me to. I¡¯m nothing but just a maid


    here and I have no power to oppose her.¡±


    Like I knew it, she aided Raina in whatever she did.


    ¡°You are just a maid but you had the power to report to me whatever she did. I told you to report every


    of her action which seemed strange to me but you failed to do so. You fucking failed in your


    responsibility. You led her to her death.¡± I fired at the maid, full of anger.


    ¡°I admit my mistake, Alpha, and I¡¯m willing to be punished for it in any way you want, but trust me, I


    didn¡¯t allow her go out. I prepared the clothes just like she asked of me, but I blocked her path strongly


    when she wanted to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did she leave if you did that?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°It seemed like you used a talisman on me because I didn¡¯t know what happened for a while, not until


    she returned the next morning.¡±


    As I listened, a nagging sense of doubt crept into my mind. Could there be more to Raina¡¯s actions


    than met the eye? And if so, what secretsy hidden beneath the surface?


    ¡°A talisman? How did she get it?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea how she got it just like I had no idea what she went out to do and why she went there.¡°¡±


    ¡°But how did youe to the conclusion that she used a talisman on you?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out after checking her wardrobe when I didn¡¯t see her. One of the talismans there was


    missing and I ced the puzzle.¡± She exined.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you report all these?¡± I was angry beyond control. ¡°Now, it¡¯s toote!¡±


    My Beta dismissed her quickly with a motion of his hand, just before I could pass my verdict on her. He


    knew if


    she waited in front of me any longer, I might pass a very harsh verdict on her and it wouldn¡¯t be that


    good because deep down, I knew it wasn¡¯t her fault. I knew just how Raina could be.


    3/4


    4/4


    Emergency calls only


    calls only C


    D53% 11:11


    Given her clues, I headed for Raina¡¯s room to see if I would find anything definite..


    As Ibed through Raina¡¯s room, memories of her flooded my mind, each item a painful reminder of


    her absence. Her clothesy untouched, her scent lingering in the air like a ghost. I couldn¡¯t help but


    imagine how she would have reacted to my intrusion if she were still alive, herughter ringing in my


    ears.


    But amidst the nostalgia, my determination remained unwavering. I scoured every corner, every


    drawer


    searching for any clue that might shed light on her death. And then, just as I was about to give up hope,


    I spotted


    1. it.


    A bottle, simr to the one Carlyle had shown me, caught my eye. My heart raced as I reached for it,


    my fingers trembling with anticipation. I wanted to open it, but I decided against it as the memory of


    Carlyle¡¯s words. echoed in my mind.


    I resisted the urge to open the bottle, my instincts warning me against it. Instead, I continued my


    search, hoping to uncover another clue that might provide answers.


    And then, as I was about to leave, something caught my eye. I flipped the bottle over, and there, at the


    bottom, was a familiar sign. My heart skipped a beat as I struggled to ce it, the pieces of the puzzle


    slowly falling into ce.


    With a sense of urgency, I pocketed the bottle and made my way out of Raina¡¯s room, my mind racing


    with possibilities. Whatever secretsy hidden within that bottle, I was determined to uncover them, no


    matter the


    cost.


    With that, I drew the pattern and sent the message about my findings to Moon Shadow.


    ?


    SEND GIFT

 Chapter 119

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    053% 11:11


    0


    After waiting for Rex¡¯s response for a while, I finally got a response and I and Donald went over it as


    usual. I read it first, absorbing the news it contained.


    ¡°So, what did Rex say?¡± Donald asked expectantly.


    ¡°He said he searched and investigated, but couldn¡¯t find anything. However, he sent this¡­¡± I read from


    the message. Then, I showed Donald the paper that apanied Rex¡¯s message. Donald studied it


    intently, recognizing the drawn figure to be a symbol.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°This is a symbol. He pointed out and I nodded. ¡°But what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a symbol like you said. Rex mentioned that we should see if we can identify it. He also


    mentioned that he found another bottle like the one we showed him in Raina¡¯s room.¡±


    Donald¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in thought as he processed the information.


    ¡°Interesting. So, where do you think he saw this symbol?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, deep in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s definitely worth looking into, We¡¯ll need to investigate further and see if we can


    uncover any leads.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­it looks familiar.¡± I studied it for a while more.


    ¡°You mean you know what it is?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m trying to jog my memory for where I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    I


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I suggest we don¡¯t stress it too much. In cases like this, we consult the oracle.¡±


    ¡°By the oracle, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I meant the library and perhaps, the archives.¡± Donald interrupted with a yful wink,


    indicating our


    1/6


    Emergency calls only


    n to delve into the pack¡¯s resources to uncover the symbol¡¯s meaning.


    053% 11:11


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stress yourselves!¡± Sidonnie entered with ir, like someone showcasing for a


    fashion


    parade. So much drama!


    Donald and I exchanged surprised nces,municating silently through the mind link about


    Sidonnie¡¯s unexpected appearance.


    ¡°Did you tell her about the symbol?¡± I asked


    ¡°No, did you?¡± He asked in return.


    Sidonnie noticed our exchange and questioned our reactions.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the looks, guys?¡±


    We quicklyposed ourselves, masking our surprise.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. We were just surprised to see you here. We weren¡¯t expecting anyone.¡± I answered.


    Sidonnie grinned mischievously as she dropped two books in front of of us.


    15


    ¡°What are these for?¡± I picked them up, staring at her face as she performed her drama, making me


    wonder what has gone over her.


    ¡°Well, surprise! Your answer is in these books.¡±


    Once again, we exchanged curious nces before eagerly picking up the books, ready to dive into


    their search for the so¨Ccalled answers.


    ¡°What answers do you think we are searching for?¡± Donald asked her, still happening.


    ¡°Answers to the symbol Rex sent, right?


    ¡°Yes, how did you know about that?¡± I queried.


    nable toy his hands on what was


    ¡°I had my way. I knew you both would be like this, acting all sneaky and hiding things from me. So, I


    made sure I


    got the message before it was re¨Csent to you by me.¡± She winked at me, giggling.


    Emergency calls onlyOR C


    ¡°So, what did you find?¡± Donald asked eagerly before I could question her action.


    ¡°That symbol is for Delh.¡± Donnie began


    ¡°Delh¡­the legendary witch?¡± Donald and I expressed our surprise.


    ¡°Yes! Delh, the legendary werewolf witch!¡± Donnie affirmed.


    ¡°I never expected her to exist.¡± Donaldmented and I did the same.


    ¡®Same here. It¡¯s always been a rumor for decades.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she withdrew from worldly affairs after losing her beloved one.¡±


    Sidonnie proceeded to narrate a story about Delh..


    D53% 11:12


    @


    ¡°Legend has it that Delh was once a powerful werewolf witch who roamed the forests, wielding magic


    beyond imagination. But tragedy struck when she lost her beloved mate in a battle against dark forces


    and she killed a whole n of werewolves for revenge. From that day on, she retreated into solitude,


    leaving behind tales of her incredible powers.¡±


    I listened in awe to Sidonnie¡¯s storytelling, captivated by the mythical figure of Delh.


    ¡°Woah¡­Where did you get all that?¡±


    ¡°From the pack archives.¡± She pointed to the book in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Sidonnie.¡± Donald was impressed by her.


    Sidonnie turned to me with a yful grin, expecting ament from me too but I wasn¡¯t nning on


    giving her


    any


    ¡°So, Alpha Carlyle, what would you call me? A genius?¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me how you¡¯ve been sneaking up on me without my knowledge.¡± I chuckled


    mockingly, heading out.


    I could hear Sidonnie scoff behind me as she ran after me with Donald walking behind her at a


    distance.


    3/6


    Emergency calls onlyF


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°You can have your way to know that too.¡± I replied without waiting or looking back.


    .D53% 11:12


    5


    As agreed by both parties, after I sent a reply to Rex about our findings about the symbol he sent, I and


    Donald set out on a journey to Rex¡¯s pack with the aim of asking him to allow us search for Delh¡¯s


    coven.


    Arriving at the border, we waited patiently for him.


    ¡°Do you think Rex will be open to our suggestion?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°1


    guess so. We need his cooperation to get to the bottom of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± I nced at Donald.


    ¡°For the first time, we¡¯re cooperating with our rival pack freely without anything at stake, without


    anything to gain. You know what I mean¡­¡­¡± He exined and I smiled. He was right after all.


    Rex finally arrived and we engaged in intense discussion about our next steps.


    Soon, we began the journey to Delh¡¯s coven as written down in the books. As we ventured deeper


    into the wilderness, we faced several challenges and obstacles, losing our way in the dense forest. But


    we weren¡¯t shaken at all. We were all strong and capable.


    Just when it seemed all hope is lost, Rex stumbled upon a mysterious object¨Ca pendant belonging to


    Raina. He quickly notified us, and we took it as a sign, leading us in the direction of Delh¡¯s coven.


    After a lot of turns and searches, we found a ce which we guessed should be the ce.


    We were greeted by an eerie silence that hung heavy in the air. A voice echoed through the clearing,


    weing us with an air of authority.


    ¡°Wee, honorable guests.¡±


    4/6


    Emergency calls only


    53% 11:12


    The three of us exchanged wary nces, our senses on high alert as we addressed the unseen


    presence.


    ¡°Are we speaking to Delh, the werewolf witch?¡± I took the first initiative to reach out to whoever owns


    the


    voice..


    +5


    ¡°Indeed, you have not lost your way. I am Delh.¡±


    ¡°Why have you hidden from us until now? Why won¡¯t you show up?¡± Rex stepped forward, his voice


    tinged with suspicion as he questioned Delh¡¯s motives.


    Delh materialized on a nearby rock, her form bathed in sunlight as she addressed them with a


    serene calmness.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for intruding your peace but we would like to know¡­¡± Rex began but she cut him short.


    ¡°I have been expecting you. I know why you havee.¡± She said, sitting upright.


    Rex, Donald and I exchanged wary nces, bracing ourselves for the confrontation thaty ahead.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re here because of your sister, Raina, right?¡± She directed her gaze to Rex.


    Rex¡¯s jaw tightened as he met Delh¡¯s gaze, his resolve unwavering despite the unease that coursed


    through him.


    ¡°You are correct. I seek answers regarding my sister¡¯s death, if you would be willing to provide them.¡±


    Rex answered.


    The air crackled with tension as Delh considered Rex¡¯s request, her expression inscrutable as she


    studied the three of us.


    5/6

 Chapter 120

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    D 53%


    11.12


    +5


    Delh gestured for us toe closer, her expression grave as she gazed up at the sky, a weighty sigh


    escaping her lips before she began to speak.


    ¡°As expected, to be forewarned is to be forearmed.¡±


    Rex¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion as he listened intently, his eyes searching Delh¡¯s face for answers.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? And why weren¡¯t you surprised when I mentioned Raina¡¯s death?


    Delh¡¯s voice carried solemnity as she began to recount the tale of Raina¡¯s misguided actions. Her


    words were terse, each sybleden with the weight of regret and forewarning.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s fiery temperament was no secret to me. She came to me with a reckless determination,


    fueled by jealousy and vengeance. She sought to harm her perceived love rival, blinded by her own


    desires and consumed by a thirst for retribution.¡±


    Rex listened intently, his features contorted with a mixture of disbelief and sorrow as he absorbed the


    truth of Delh¡¯s words.


    ¡°I warned her of the consequences of her actions, cautioned her against the path she was intent on


    treading. But Raina was stubborn, unwilling to heed my counsel. She was determined to pursue her


    own course, heedless of the danger that awaited her.¡±


    Delh¡¯s narrative settled over us like a heavy shroud, each word a somber reminder of the tragedy


    that has unfolded. Rex¡¯s fists clenched with a silent fury.


    ¡°I¡­ I never knew¡­ I never realized how far she had fallen. How could she¡­ how could she be so blind


    to the dangers that awaited her?¡±


    Rex¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as he spoke, understanding the harsh reality of his sister¡¯s choices


    and their devastating consequences.


    Delh¡¯s gaze softened with empathy as she regarded Rex, her voice gentle yet tinged with sorrow.


    1/5


    53% 11:12


    Emergency calls only


    ¡°Sometimes, the allure of vengeance blinds us to the perils that lie in wait. Your sister was consumed


    by her own. desires, unable to see beyond her own pain. It is a tragedy, indeed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand¡­ Why did the contents of the bottle gather back and attack


    Raina after spilling on the floor?¡± My voice broke the somber silence that took ce. Delh¡¯s gaze


    shifted to me, her expression calm yet curious as she waited for me to voice my inquiry.


    All eyes turned to me, anticipating, as we awaited Delh¡¯s response. With a knowing nod, Carlyle to


    voice his question.


    ¡°Ask, and you shall receive answers.¡±


    I took a deep breath, my voice steady as I posed my question to Delh.


    h encou


    ¡°How did you know that Raina attacked Sidonnie during the blue moon? And why didn¡¯t she use the


    contents of the bottle as intended?¡±


    ¡°Raina¡¯s actions were driven by haste and impulse. She sought to exact her revenge without fully


    understanding the consequences of her actions. When she attacked Sidonnie during the blue moo she


    disrupted the bnce of the magic, causing it to retaliate against her. As for how I knew¡­ Raina did


    not stay to hear the details of my warning before she fled.¡± Delh¡¯s response was measured, her gaze


    steady as she addressed my inquiry with rity and certainty.


    Listening to her, the pieces of the puzzle slowly fell into ce as I began to understand the chain of


    events that led to Raina¡¯s demise.


    ¡°But, you shouldn¡¯t have given her what she asked for, Delh. She was the only family I had left, now,


    she¡¯s gone.¡± Rex¡¯s voice quivered as he said this to the witch, holding back tears. Delh met his gaze


    with a mixture of sympathy and resolve looking a bit sorrowful.


    ¡°I understand your pain, Rex. But some things are beyond our control. Some paths are set in motion


    long before we even realize it. I had no choice but to honor Raina¡¯s request, for the threads of fate had


    already been woven.¡±


    Rex¡¯s shoulders sagged with the weight of his sorrow, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    In the end, everything was clear and Raina was to me for everything. If she hadn¡¯t harboured evil


    intentions against Sidonnie, none of these would have happened.


    ¡°My condolences, Alpha Rex.¡± I ced aforting hand on his shoulders.


    2/5


    Emergency calls only


    With a heavy heart, Rex took a moment topose himself before turning to face Donald and I.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ both of you. I appreciate your support.¡±


    We offered Rex a firm handshake and a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    053% 11:12


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Raina¡¯s body. We¡¯ll make arrangements on how it¡¯ll reach you.¡± I said


    and he nodded, leaving in despair.


    +5


    DONALD¡¯S POV


    As I followed the two Alpha¡¯s out of Delh¡¯s coven, a sudden tter broke the silence, drawing


    everyone¡¯s attention. I nced down to see what had fallen, realizing it was from my own hand.


    Bending to retrieve it, I found myself face¨Cto¨Cface with Delh, her piercing gaze fixed on the object in


    my palm.


    ¡°Where did you find that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift from a friend,¡± I replied casually, though her intense scrutiny left me feeling uneasy. ¡°Is


    there a problem?¡±


    Delh¡¯s expression softened slightly, but her eyes remained serious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the value of what you hold,¡± she stated cryptically.


    Confusion creased my brow as I examined the object more closely. It appeared to be a simple stone,


    smooth and polished to perfection, a rare gem which I was told to have been gifted by Mason. But


    Delh¡¯s words hinted at something more, something ancient and powerful.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    ¡°This,¡± she began, reaching out to gently take the stone from my hand, ¡°is a speech stone. Used by the


    Canthrastras in ancient times to send messages to their loved ones.¡±


    My mind reeled at the revtion. A speech stone? How could such a relic find its way into the hands of


    Mason?


    ¡°Why would Mason have something like this?¡± I wondered, my thoughts racing.


    Delh¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Perhaps there are more uses for it than you realize,¡± she


    mused, her eyes twinkling with hidden knowledge.


    3/5


    Emergency calls only


    ¡°Then, do you know of any other use?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    6.53% 11:12


    ¡°About that¡­.I learnt that there¡¯s a way the Canthrastras use it to spy on whoever they want to if


    channelled properly.¡± She said briefly.


    My mind raced as Delh revealed anotheryer of the speech stone¡¯s capabilities. To think that


    someone could use it to spy on me sent a shiver down my spine. The thought of unseen eyes watching


    my every move filled me with a sense of vulnerability I had never known before.


    Before I could fully grasp the implications of Delh¡¯s words, Carlyle¡¯s voice cut through the tension


    skeptically.


    ¡°Is that really the stone I gave to you for Mason?¡± he pressed, his tone tinged with doubt.


    I bristled at his insinuation, my defenses rising in response.


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± I shot back, irritated. ¡°Why would you even question that?¡±


    But Carlyle remained unconvinced, his gaze steady as he met my eyes.


    ¡°Amelia,¡± he stated simply, his words hanging in the air like a weight.


    The mention of my mate¡¯s name only fueled my frustration. ¡°This has nothing to do with Amelia,¡± I


    snapped, my temper ring. ¡°It was the stone you gave me. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can take it back


    and have him identify


    it.¡±


    But even as I spoke the words, doubt gnawed at the edges of my resolve and I bet Carlyle felt the


    same too. How could Mason possess such material? That question never ceased to pop up in my mind


    no matter how I thought


    of it.


    There was only one way to find out. I turned to Carlyle with determination.


    I


    ¡°About this, we need to talk to Mason,¡± I dered firmly. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who can give us the


    answers we seek.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s return in that case.¡±


    However, before we left, I asked Delh another mind bugging question.


    ¡°Do you


    know i


    there¡¯s a way to know if you¡¯re being spied on with it?¡±


    4/5


    Emergency calls only


    ¡°No, I have no idea about that. I never had the chance to learn about it.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure it was a speech stone?¡± Carlyle asked.


    53% 11:12


    ¡°I¡¯ve once used it. My husband was a Canthrastra.¡± She answered sadly and we apologized for


    bringing up memories she probably didn¡¯t want to.


    After that, I and Carlyle bade her byes, thanked her for all she did and returned home.


    +5


    5/5


    SEND GIFTProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 121

    CARLYLE¡¯S POV


    We returned home after settling thingspletely with Rex and went straight to ac


    the treasure from.


    053% 11:12


    Mason to ask where he got


    As Donald and I made our way to Mason¡¯s room, I felt happy and a bit relieved. Sometimes, all one


    needs after a long day is the warmth of family and nothing more. Despite the. recent events, the


    prospect of spending time with my son never failed to lift my spirits.


    ¡°Hey there, champ!¡± I called on him with a wide grin as we entered his room, Donald following closely


    behind. ¡°How¡¯s my favorite little Alpha doing today?¡±


    Mason¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile at our arrival, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ¡°Hi, Dad! Hi, Uncle Donald!¡± he eximed, bounding over to greet us with a hug.


    ¡°Hey, buddy!¡± Donald chimed in, tousling Mason¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°You ready for another day of


    ruling the pack academy?¡±


    Mason nodded eagerly, his enthusiasm contagious as heunched into a lively recount of his day at the


    academy. He filled us in with tales of his adventures, from mastering his fighting tactics to leading his


    ssmates in a game of capture the g.


    As he spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the boundless energy and spirit radiating from my young son.


    His passion for learning and exploring the world around him never ceased to amaze me, and I found


    myself caught up in the excitement of his stories. He went on talking and talking without nning to


    stop anytime soon.


    ¡°Sounds like you had quite the day, Mason!¡± I eximed, a proud smile spreading across my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing quite the little Alpha, aren¡¯t you?¡± Donald chipped in.


    Mason beamed at the praise, his chest puffing out with pride.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m gonna be the best Alpha ever! Dad told me I¡¯m a man and I should know to do things like


    one.¡± he dered confidently, striking a funny heroic pose,


    1/6


    Emergency calls onlyDO FO


    Donald and I chuckled at his enthusiasm, exchanging amused nces.


    D53% 11:12


    +5


    ¡°No doubt about that, kiddo,¡± Donald replied with a grin. ¡°But hey, we¡¯ve got something important to ask


    you.¡±


    Mason¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued, his eyes widening with anticipation.


    ¡°What is it, Dad? What¡¯s so important? Do you want to ask me what you¡¯ll buy for me?¡± He was very


    happy and I chuckled tapping the tip of his nose lightly with my curved index finger.


    I shared a knowing nce with Donald before turning back to Mason, a yful twinkle in my eye.


    ¡°Well, you see, we¡¯ve been hearing some rumors around the pack,¡± I began, trying to think of a way to


    break. things down to him. ¡°Rumors about a certain treasure that¡¯s been causing quite a stir.¡±


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement at the mention of treasure, his imagination already running wild


    with possibilities.


    ¡°Treasure? What kind of treasure? A rare gem? Colourful?¡± he eximed eagerly, leaning in closer to


    listen..


    Donald and I exchanged amused smiles before telling him about a yful tale of adventure and


    mystery, weaving a tale of hidden treasures and ancient artifacts.


    By the time we finished, Mason was practically jumping with excitement, his imagination ignited by the


    promise of adventure.


    ¡°Wow, that sounds amazing!¡± he eximed. ¡°But where do Ie in?¡±


    I chuckled at his eagerness, ruffling his hair affectionately.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we¡¯re here to find out, champ,¡± I replied, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    ¡°We need your help to solve the mystery of the treasure.¡±


    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s no problem.¡± He agreed, all smiles.


    ¡°Where did you get this treasure?¡± I showed him the gift he had me give Donald.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gift I gave Uncle Donald?¡± He collected it from me, handing it over to Donald.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry uncle, I didn¡¯t know Dad wouldn¡¯t give it to you. I¡® have sent it to you through my nanny.¡± He


    felt bad


    2/6


    Emergency calls onlyOFO-


    and Donald pulled him closer, packing his cheek.


    053% 11.12


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, buddy. In fact, I liked it when your dad gave it to me. So, I want to buy it for someone too.¡±


    Donald said and Mason beamed with smiles again.


    ¡°It was¡­¡±


    The door creaked open and Sidonnie entered with a mischievous grin just as Mason was about to give


    us the answer we needed.


    ¡°Well, well, what do we have here?¡± she chimed in, her voice dripping with amusement as she


    sauntered into the room. ¡°A secret meeting of the pack¡¯s finest, I see.¡±


    Mason¡¯s face lit up with excitement at the sight of his mother, and he bounded over to greet her with a


    hug.


    ¡°Mum! Dad and Uncle Donald were just telling me about a treasure hunt!¡±


    Sidonnie raised an eyebrow in mock surprise, her gaze flickering between Donald and me.


    ¡°A treasure hunt, you say?¡± she replied, a yful smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Sounds like quite the


    adventure. Mind if I join in?¡±


    Donald chuckled at her teasing tone, shooting her a knowing grin.


    ¡°Sorry, Sidonnie, but this treasure hunt is strictly for the bravest of adventurers,¡± he teased, his eyes


    twinkling with amusement.


    Sidonnie feigned offense, cing a hand on her chest in mock indignation.


    ¡°Oh, I see how it is,¡± she replied with a yful pout. ¡°Well, you boys better watch out. You never know


    what tricks ady might have up her sleeve.¡±


    Mason giggled at his mother¡¯s antics, clearly enjoying the yful banter between us.


    ¡°So, I heard you asking Mason about something, what was it?¡± Sidonnie got serious.


    ¡°Dad and Uncle Donald were asking me about how I got the special gift I gave Uncle Donald.¡± Mason


    interjected.


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s nice.¡± Donnie patted Mason¡¯s head and she shed me a questioning look and I told


    her


    3/6


    Emergency calls onlyO FO-


    through the midlink that we¡¯ll fill her inter..


    D 53% 11.12


    Refocusing on Mason, I asked him again where he got it from since it seemed he got distracted by his


    mum¡¯s


    entrance.


    ¡°Godmother Ena gave it to me.¡± He replied innocently.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Athena?¡± Donnie was surprised. ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°On your wedding day. She came to keep mepany when you both didn¡¯te to y with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± Donnie faked a smile. Deep down, she was boiling with questions.


    ¡°She said she gifted it to me and I can gift it to anyone I want. Then, we decided to gift Uncle Donald


    because! didn¡¯t have a gift f


    him.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mason is such a good boy¡± Donnie kissed his cheeks and bubbled with happiness.


    Since we got the answer we wanted from him, we yed with him a little more and left to have a proper


    discussion outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about¡± Sidonnie was the first to talk. Donald filled her in, carefully analysing what


    happened to her step by step as she requested.


    Sidonnie nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the information as she processed the implications of Athena¡¯s


    potential involvement.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Athena might have intentionally given Mason the speech stone?¡± she mused,


    her brow furrowing in concentration.


    Donald nodded in agreement, his expression serious as he weighed the possibilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a possibility,¡± he replied, his voice thoughtful. ¡°Given Athena¡¯s connection to the


    supernatural, it wouldn¡¯t be out of the realm of possibility for her to have a hand in this.¡°¡±


    I chimed in, echoing Donald¡¯s sentiments. ¡°Exactly,¡± I added, nodding in agreement. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out


    anything at this point. We need to consider all angles and gather as much information as possible


    before we jump to any conclusions.¡±


    4/6


    Emergency calls only


    Sidonnie listened intently, her mind racing as she processed the information.


    D53% 11.12


    ¡°So, what¡¯s our next step?¡± she asked, her tone determined. ¡°Do we confront Athena about this? Or do


    we investigate further on our own?¡±


    Donald paused, considering the options carefully before responding.


    ¡°I think our best course of action is to gather more information first,¡± he suggested, his voice measured.


    ¡°We


    need to find out exactly why Athena would give Mason the speech stone and what her intentions might


    be.¡±


    ¡°In some way, I feel like she has this all nned out carefully, given her character. She never does


    things she


    knows are bound to fail.¡±


    5


    I nodded in agreement, thinking of what we were going to do next.


    ¡°That reminds me, she was able to smell Amelia¡¯s presence at the reception that day.¡± Donnie said.


    ¡°That could be just normal. You know¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the way she acted that day was definitely off. It was like she knew for sure that Amelia was there.


    Moreover, other supernaturals didn¡¯t notice a thing. I bet Amelia must have covered her scent. But


    Athena¡­.¡± She cut me


    short.


    ¡°If I remember quite well, Amelia started acting weird when Athena arrived and when we were together


    alone, she asked about how we are rted to her.¡± Donald recounted.


    ¡°And did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did. I noticed she was lost in thought after that.¡±


    ¡°Now, we know where to begin.¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Amelia!¡± Donnie and Donald said in unison.


    ¡°Donald, you know what to do.¡± I instructured.

 Chapter 122

    DONALD¡¯S POV


    53% 11:12


    Amelia entered the room and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of emotions swirling within me. It had


    been far too long since Ist spoke with her. Despite the recent discoveries hanging around me, there


    was a sense of familiarity andfort in her presence that I had missed dearly.


    ¡°Hey, Amelia,¡± I greeted her warmly, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I approached


    her. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    She returned my smile, her eyes lighting up with warmth as she met my gaze.


    ¡°Hey, you,¡± she replied softly, her voice filled with affection. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    Taking a seat beside her, I reached out to gently take her hand in mine, relishing the familiar touch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± I admitted sincerely.


    Havinge up with a n in mind, I took out the speech stone, rubbing it, ying with it like it was


    some toy.


    Taske


    ¡°So, how have you been? Anything new and exciting happening in your life?¡± I asked.


    Amelia¡¯s expression softened, and she met my gaze with a tender smile.


    ¡°Just the usual,¡± she replied, her voice gentle. ¡°Work has been keeping me busy, but nothing too out of


    the ordinary. What about you? How¡¯s everything been going on your end?¡±


    I shrugged nonchntly, leaning back against the couch as I rxed into the conversation.


    ¡°Same old, same old,¡± I replied with a grin. ¡°Dealing with pack duties, trying to keep everything running


    smoothly. You know how it is.¡±


    Amelia nodded understandingly, her fingers tracing patterns on the surface of the speech stone.


    ¡°I do,¡± she agreed. ¡°But you¡¯re doing a great job, you know. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    A surge of warmth flooded my chest at her words, and I reached out to gently tuck a loose strand of


    hair behind


    1/6


    Dreame


    Emergency calls only


    her ear.


    ¡°Thanks, Amelia,¡± I murmured softly. ¡°That means a lot to me.¡±


    053% 11.12


    We sat infortable silence for a moment, content to simply enjoy each other¡¯spany. I noticed


    that since began toying with stone, Amelia¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t leave my hand and I was happy, silently


    hoping my n worked.


    Thankfully, it did.


    Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity as she watched me fiddle with the speech stone, a yful smile


    tugging at her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, leaning in closer to get a better look.


    I chuckled softly, enjoying the light¨Chearted moment between us.


    ¡°Just something I came across recently,¡± I replied, tilting the stone to catch the light.


    Amelia¡¯s interest piqued even further, and she reached out to take the stone from my hand, turning it


    over in her palm.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s fascinating,¡± she remarked, her eyes sparkling with excitement


    I nodded in agreement, a smile ying at the corners of my lips. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s definitely unique,¡± I replied,


    watching as Amelia inspected the stone with curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± she collected it from me, examining it.


    ¡°I got it from Mason. It was a gift. I uttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± she remarked, her curiosity piqued. ¡°But where did Mason get it from?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much to reveal.


    ¡°He mentioned something about Athena giving it to him,¡± I replied carefully, watching her reaction


    closely.


    Amelia¡¯s brows furrowed in thought, her expression growing thoughtful.


    2/6


    Dreame


    INSTALL


    Emergency calls only


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    053% 11.13


    +5


    ¡°Athena?¡± she repeated and I affirmed the words. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Shemented and I moved closer


    to her, sitting down.


    ¡°What is?¡± I asked but she was busy examining the stone.


    ¡®I knew it¡® she murmured in a low tone, but a bit louder to me. ¡®Something is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Speak to me, Amelia. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Donald, I don¡¯t know if this is the right time to say this, but can I confide in you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. Feel free.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s so much we need to talk about.¡± She said.


    I nodded, my expression turning serious as I regarded her.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a whirlwindtely, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She nodded in agreement, my mind drifting back to the events that had unfolded in recent days.


    ¡°It certainly has,¡± I admitted, my thoughts turning to the mysterious circumstances surrounding Raina,


    Delh, and now, Athena.


    ¡°But I¡¯m d we¡¯re finally able to sit down and talk.¡±


    Amelia reached out to grasp my hand more firmly, her touch grounding me in the moment.


    ¡°Me too,¡± she murmured, her gaze searching mine. ¡°So, where do we start?¡±


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the conversation ahead.


    ¡°Anywhere you want to?¡± I suggested, then she began.


    I


    ¡°You see, there¡¯s something off about Athena, and I think you might have some insight into what¡¯s


    going on.¡±


    First, I was shocked. Could it be that Amelia knew Athena? No wonder she made sure to leave the


    wedding reception when Athena arrived.


    3/6


    Emergency calls only


    I nodded, my expression thoughtful as I considered her words.


    053% 11.13


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions,¡± she said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions without more information.¡±


    I squeezed her hand reassuringly, offering her a supportive smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. One at a time.¡± I cooed. ¡°So, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so¡­the thing is Athena, your Luna¡¯s godmother is our Canthra Minerva. Or should I say, they


    look so much alike.¡±


    Athena, resembling Canthra Minerva? It seemed almost too surreal toprehend. My heart pounded


    in my chest, and a sense of unease settled over me as I tried to process her words.


    ¡°S¨Csure?¡± I ammered, my voice barely above a whisper. The mere idea of Athena being linked to such


    a legendary figure of our arch enemy was both intriguing and unsettling.


    ¡°Of course, I have never been sure¡± Amelia¡¯s conviction only fueled my uncertainty. Her words


    resonated with a sense of certainty that left me feeling overwhelmed. How could she be so sure? And if


    she was right, what did it mean for us, for our pack?


    I struggled to find the right words, my mind Ppling with the implications of Amelia¡¯s revtion. The


    thought of Athena hiding such a significant aspect of the identity filled me with a sense of betrayal, yet I


    couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of disbelief.


    ¡°How¡­ how is that even possible?¡± I finally managed to say, my voice trembling slightly.


    Amelia met my gaze with unwavering determination and concern.


    ¡°I know it sounds crazy,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ve been doing some digging, and everything points to the


    same. conclusion.¡±


    Fear, uncertainty, and a creeping sense of dread clouded my thoughts as I tried to make sense of it all.


    If Athena truly was Canthra Minerva, what did that mean for our pack, for our future?


    As the revtion sank in, I realized that our world was about to change in ways we couldn¡¯t begin to


    imagine. Then, I knew that we were on the brink of uncovering secrets that could reshape our entire


    reality.


    ¡°Now, seeing this here, it only makes me more suspicious.¡± She continued.


    4/6


    Dreame


    Emergency calls onlyO


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    053% 11:13


    ¡°You might not know this, but this is a speech stone used in our world and can only be manifested to it¡¯s


    full power by someone in our world. For Athena to suddenly give Mason such treasure out of the blue,


    it definitely means something. I believe it is no coincidence.¡±


    ¡°This is huge!¡±


    ¡°Exactly why I have to be cautious with whom I speak to about this.¡± She said and I nodded


    ¡°What made you stuck before? I mean¡­your findings?¡±


    ¡°That was because Athena attended the party but when I returned to the pack, I got a legit intel that


    Canthra Minerva never left her room all day long.¡±


    My mind raced with a flurry of questions and uncertainties. The revtion that Canthra Minerva had


    remained secluded while Athena attended the party only deepened the mystery surrounding their


    identities.


    ¡°How could Athena be in two ces at once? How¡¯s that possible?¡± I pondered aloud, the puzzle of her


    dual existence gnawing at my thoughts.


    ¡°I wish I had the answer,¡± she confessed. ¡°But until we unravel this mystery, we can¡¯t afford to jump to


    conclusions.¡± Amelia shook her head.


    If Athena truly was connected to Canthra Minerva, then our pack was on the brink of confronting forces


    far beyond ourprehension.


    Sensing the how huge the revtion was, I knew that we couldn¡¯t navigate this journey alone. We


    needed the support and guidance of Carlyle and Sidonnie. They needed to know about for so many


    reasons. But I had to see Amelia¡¯s permission first since she asked he to keep it between us.


    ¡°Amelia, we can¡¯t keep this to ourselves,¡± I insisted, the weight of our discovery pressing upon me. ¡°We


    need Carlyle and Sidonnie¡¯s help to make sense of all this.¡±


    But Amelia hesitated, her expression clouded with uncertainty. ¡°I understand your exposing myself like


    that,¡± she admitted, her voice tinged with apprehension.


    concern, but can¡¯t risk


    I


    I sighed, realizing the validity of her fears. As an outsider to our pack, revealing such sensitive


    information posed a significant risk to her safety. Yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Carlyle and


    Sidonnie needed to be informed.


    5/6


    Emergency calls onlyDOO


    053%


    11.13


    ¡°Amelia, trust me,¡± I urged, meeting her gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°Carlyle and Sidonnie


    need to know about this. Together, we can uncover the truth and protect our what needs to be


    protected.¡± I tried


    convincing her.


    ¡°Ok, fine!¡± She agreed after much persuasion.


    6/6


    SEND GIFT


    COMMENT


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!